The Forgotten Trove

by Jabbie

Rating: mature
Tags: Romance, Comedy, Random, Adventure, Human, Alternate Universe
Length: 145463

A collection of miscellaneous fiction.

Dat H&H
A collection of miscellaneous fiction. Anything here is up for grabs.

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2014-02-12 22:20:01 UTC

Derpy Dash 2

___________________Part Two/ Alternate Story (WIP)_________________

"Fine! Let's go Derpy!" Rainbow grabbed her less than comprehensive friend and dragged her out by the wing.

The two headed down the street and Rainbow continued dragging her friend although it wasn't necessary. Rainbow Dash was more than frustrated that she was being forced to raise the bits to repair town hall's collapsed roof. The mayor would have her do an extremely unnecessary amount of community service, or worse...

"So Rainbow Dash, how're we gonna raise the bits?" Derpy looked down at her hooves as she tried to keep her balance while being dragged.

Rainbow let go of her friend's wing, a thought entered her mind. Anytime anypony needed quick bits they always knew where to turn, Rarity. The proud blue pegasus, however, wasn't about to lower herself to the point of accepting the shady unicorn's dirty money. There had to be another way.

"Well let's see, we need to raise five thousand bits in less than a week. Where should we start..." The still annoyed blue pegasus didn't hide her lack of motivation.

"Let's split up and look for opportunities." Derpy casually suggested.

"Actually that's not that bad of an idea. Alright, I'll go this way, you go into town. We'll meet up back here in an hour."

The two pegasi spit up and headed off in search of ways to make easy bits. Rainbow made her way to a comfortable cloud and decided to take a break. While basking in the soft warmth of the sun, she let out a deep yawn. Before she knew it, she was fast asleep enjoying an afternoon nap. Derpy was taking this more seriously, she walked through town and searched for a sign of bits to be had. Nothing in particular caught her interest until she saw a small pair of teenage foals fighting. She rushed in between them and broke them up.

"Whoa kids, why are we fighting?" She asked, hoping for an honest answer.

"Yo, I ain't fightin, this little punk started it!"

"What you talkin bout foo, you started it by talkin that shit stupid mutha!" The two foals began attempting to reach one another once again with flailing hooves.

Derpy easily kept them apart with outstretched hooves. "Come on, tell me what's goin' on guys."

"I'll tell ya, my cuz is gonna own his bro in this weeks rap battle up in the Ponyville highbanks." The bigger of the two colts spoke.

Derpy looked even more confused than normal. "Rap battle?"

"Psh, hell yeah, you don't go?" He took a flyer out from his saddle pack and hoofed it to Derpy.

She took it in her mouth after telling him to go home. She held the other colt back and kicked his rump causing him to stumble in the other direction then told him to go home as well. After ensuring they'd leave one another alone, she flew off to the highbanks to investigate. The flyer advertised several apparently well known rappers gathering from as far as Fillydelphia to participate. The highbanks of Ponyville weren't exactly known for their friendly residents or local safety. But if bits were to be made than it was as good a start as any. Derpy landed in front of the building depicted on the flyer and made her way inside. There were several large angry looking stallions wearing an over abundance of large neck chains and other jewelry. Feeling awkward Derpy coyly made her way through a small crowd and searched for a place to sign up. She spotted a small line of potentially violent ponies and realized that must be it.

As she waited, a large black stallion with an afro mane approached her. "You don't look like the type to be here, what you up to my little filly?"

"Oh, I was just gonna sign up for the rapping competition. Is that um... okay?" She nervously replied.

"You can't just sign up, you gotta have a rep, and you gotta know how to rap." He stared her down, not believing this silly looking mare had either requirement.

"Oh, well I was gonna sign someone else up then. Rainbow Dash, maybe you heard of her?" Derpy raised her eyebrows in an attempt to make herself more convincing.

"I have, she can rap?"

"She's the fastest flyer AND the fasted rapper in all of Equestria!"

"We'll see about that, she better not be no chump though or you're both gettin' tossed. Got it?" The afro maned earth pony trotted off with his chest puffed out in a display of dominance.

"Got it." Derpy smiled and held her position in line.

As she reached the sign up sheet, she looked over the papers and signed Rainbow up for round one entry level tryouts. It was a rank up by elimination rap battle tournament. The winner would receive three hundred bits in prize money and a guaranteed spot in the next round.

Boy, Rainbow Dash sure is gonna be excited when I tell her about this! Derpy thought as she flew back to town.

"What?!" Rainbow shouted after having heard the news.

"I'm not doing that..." Rainbow rolled back over on her cloud.

"But you gotta, I already told everyone you'd be there and how great you are!" Derpy attempted to persuade her stubborn friend.

"Come on, how many people did you mention my name to?" Rainbow drearily let her arms flop over the edge of the cloud.

"Everyone! I told them all, and they said you're probably a chump who can't rap and you'll get tossed." Derpy provoked her now, hoping to get the reaction she wanted.

The irritated blue pegasus pressed her hooves into her eyes and groaned. "Great, now I have to go..."

"Don't worry Dash, you're gonna be great!" The goofy gray mare attempted to be supportive.

"This better get us our bits damn it." Rather than even consider preparing for the night ahead, the lazy pegasus laid back down and fell asleep.

Derpy attempted to roll her eyes and joined her sleepy friend on another cloud for a nap. A few hours later they woke up to the glaring sunset. Rainbow stretched and stood up feeling refreshed, Derpy rolled over the edge of the cloud and frantically fluttered to the ground to avoid impact. It was about time for the opening show to begin, little did Rainbow Dash know, her arrival was highly anticipated.

As the two pegasi made their way into the already mostly gathered crowd of ponies, the esteemed blue pegasus heard her name being shouted out from throughout the herd. She wore a pair of black sunglasses and crossed her hooves as she flew into the air to greet her adoring fans.

"Yes yes, it's me. You're favorite pony is here to impress you all with her amazing skills." Rainbow did a few midair bows and flew to the stage.

She wasn't scheduled to go first but made her way center stage simply for the attention to follow. After a moment of hyping herself up, she was asked to wait backstage until her turn. She signaled Derpy to wait with her, simply because it was safer. Moments later after amateurish rapping, Rainbow was called out by the host of the event. As she walked out into the spotlight, she was met by a familiar face, a light brown pegasus with basketballs for a cutie mark.

LBTS

A creamy white mare with a fluffy blue mane took center stage as the star of the show with a graceful bow. The stage lights brightened to reveal the entire cast of the recently concluded play lined up in front of the bright red curtains. Below was a large ensemble of renowned orchestral musicians that provided the music for the event. Among the artists were two very close friends of the star of this play. A talented and somewhat egotistical young gray mare and a spontaneous lighthearted mint green unicorn put on cheerful smiles as they received their due applause. Once the audience began to leave, a rambunctious white unicorn with a vibrant blue mane in the front row jumped up and made her way to the stage rather than the exit.

"Finally, I thought it'd never end!" The white unicorn playfully shouted.

"Be nice, Vinyl. Her performance was beyond impressive." The gray mare finished tucking her instrument into it's case before wrapping her arms around the unicorn and giving her an inappropriately passionate kiss.

"Get a room kids. And thanks but I've come to expect better of you at least, Octavia. Come on Lyra, we have some celebrating to do. My first play here in Canterlot went off without a hitch." The excited cream earth pony carefully hopped off the stage to give her marefriend a hoof packing her equipment away.

The gray mare looked over to her prudish friend and winked in an obnoxious manner. Her partner wore wide purple shades along with a bright smile that nearly reflected the snow-white brilliance of her shining coat. She raised her eyebrows and took in the unfamiliar setting of a fancy theater. Not quite the event of choice to attend in her opinion, but she wouldn't miss Bon Bon's first play for the world. The four mares had all grown to be very close.

The pale green unicorn struggled for a moment before being able to remove a peculiar device attached to her front hooves, something a particular fluffy maned mare wouldn't allow her to wear into public.

"We need to celebrate Bon Bon's success! I know, let's hit the clubs!" The white unicorn spoke up as she widened her smile and raised a hoof.

The not so amused gray mare by her side lowered her eager friend's hoof with a hoof of her own and rolled her eyes. "Really Vinyl, clubs? Why's it always clubs with you? That's hardly appropriate, I think a nice dinner would be much better. My treat, Bon Bon."

"Or or or!" The mint green unicorn interrupted and placed a hoof in the air. "We could go to the arcade out back and play some games." She closed her eyes and began rapidly nodding.

The less enthused earth pony wrapped a forearm around her cheery green lover's neck. "As wonderful as that sounds, dear, I think a nice dinner would be lovely."

The four shared a laugh and headed out into the city towards a high class restaurant. Octavia led the way, determined to ensure that she was in control of the evening plans. Close behind were Lyra and Bon Bon walking nearly cheek to cheek. Vinyl stayed a few steps behind the cute gray mare, admiring her smooth round plot swaying side to side as she walked. Octavia looked over her shoulder with seductive purple eyes to see her marefriend enjoying her finer features, encouraging her to further charm the unicorn. She stopped and arched her back while she stretched out and touched her nose to her front hooves. Vinyl was successfully aroused, she trotted up next to provocative gray maned mare and swatted her flank with her thick neon blue tail.

"Mmm, save it for the bedroom darling." Octavia winked and nipped at her friend's ear.

Lyra and Bon Bon looked at each other and blushed, remembering what it was like when they first got into their relationship. Although Octavia and Vinyl have been friends for several years, they only recently began dating. The first three days of their relationship took place in Vinyl's bedroom but despite that fact their relationship was much deeper than simply being physical. They were nearing their first full month of being together now, and couldn't be happier with one another.

Lyra and Bon Bon moved back to Canterlot only three weeks ago and were already very adjusted to their new lifestyle. Lyra was the one who found Octavia and finally convinced her to come out and get some fresh air. After a few hot summer days of binge sex in Vinyl's apartment bedroom which had poor circulation and even worse air conditioning, the smells were interesting to say the least. The somewhat oblivious pale green mare easily recalled when she stumbled in on her old friends mid session. After being told Octavia was visiting Vinyl, she made her way over to introduce her marefriend for the first time. She cheerfully trotted over to the bedroom door and asked if anyone was home. She heard Octavia answer several times with an increasingly loud "yes".

Feeling relieved to have finally found her old friend, she trotted through the door to say hi and give her a hug. She was met with an at first, confusing sight. Vinyl was laying on her back and Octavia was sitting snugly on top of her facing the other direction with her face between two white thighs. As the door opened, the gray mare leaned up and immediately made eye contact with Lyra. She didn't say anything though, she just stared the light green unicorn in the eye with a slight smile as Vinyl brought her to an intense orgasm once again. After several long seconds of trying to control her moans of delight, she sighed and fell over onto the bed. She took a moment to calm her trembling body, then Octavia rolled over to greet her old friend.

"Oh hey there Lyra, when did you get back in town?" She casually asked as if nothing unusual had just happened and tried to catch her breath.

Before the stunned mint-green unicorn could say anything, Vinyl quickly leaned up with a flushed and blushing face then covered herself with a sheet. "Whoa there! Where the hay did you come from Ly?!"

"Ponyville? I was going to introduce you two to someone, but um... Well I'm still going to introduce you. Bon Bon come in here!" Lyra smiled and signaled her lover over.

The prissy mare covered her nose with a hoof and wore a look of disdain as she trotted through home that's messiness was only exceeded by it's stinkiness. Her expression sharpened as she looked over two sweaty flushed mares lying in bed, one casually sprawled out as if she didn't care who was watching, the other awkwardly covering herself.

"So much for first impressions am I right?" Bon Bon lowered her hoof and attempted to adjust to the smell of sweaty sex in the air.

"Right... Well I wasn't really expecting company..." Vinyl scratched her mane and stood up to introduce herself properly.

Before that could happen, Lyra took the opportunity to do it for her. "Bon Bon, these two lovermares are my good friends Vinyl and Octavia. Vinyl, Octavia, this is my uh, what was it again? Oh yeah, my life partner, Bon Bon!"

Bon Bon mustered a smile. "Nice to meet you both."

Vinyl looked around the room for her goggles but couldn't find them. So she made eye contact with the seemingly judgmental mare and reached out to shake her hoof.

"Yeah, nice to meet you too. Any friend of Ly's is a friend of mine." She said with an outstretched hoof.

For a moment Bon Bon was captivated by the unicorn's deep red eyes, but soon snapped out of it before touching her dirty hoof. "Please, I hope you understand..." She looked down at the hoof with a crooked smile.

"Right, I wouldn't shake my hoof right now either, good call." She blushed and looked over to Octavia, waiting to see what she'd do or say.

The gray mare rolled over on her back and let her head and long dark gray mane hang off the edge of the bed so she was facing Bon Bon upside down. "Pleasure. To meet you, that is. Pleasure to meet you."

Lyra couldn't help but ask after seeing her old friends together like this, she never imagined Vinyl would prefer the company of other mares as well. "So how long have you two been with each other anyway?"

They looked at one another with a hint of confusion. "Uh, what day is it?" Vinyl asked with amusement in her eyes.

"It's the fifth..." Bon Bon answered, feeling less than humbled by the two seemingly promiscuous mares lying in front of her.

"Then three days? Right? We haven't been out in a while..." Vinyl nudged Octavia, who seemed to be falling asleep.

"Yeah yeah, three days now. Three days in this room, three days of nonstop action." Octavia rolled back over on her side and locked lips with her lover, then pushed her onto her back and climbed back on top, still aggressively kissing her.

"Well that explains the smell at least. How can you stand it Lyra, lets go. We'll meet your friends when their less... occupied." The uncomfortable mare began walking out of the room.

Lyra took a deep breath through her nose and let out a long exhale. "I don't mind it. It reminds me of when we first got together."

The pale green unicorn turned back around in time to see Octavia kissing down Vinyl's neck and chest. "Hey, come on guys. Let's go do something together so we can catch up and stuff. I missed you both and you should try and make Bon Bon not think you're nasty."

Octavia looked up with a grin and a raised eyebrow. "But I am nasty, isn't that right darling."

"That's right, you're my dirty little filly aren't you?" Vinyl played along and stuck her tongue out. The teasing gray mare let her tongue hang down and Vinyl was quick to lean up and lick it before engaging in another intense make out session.

"I'll meet you two outside. Don't be too long please." Lyra giggled and trotted off to catch her more than likely discouraged lover. Before long, the two lovebirds had showered up and met their friend downstairs then headed out for lunch.

"Here we are then, I thought this place would be perfect. The last time we were all here was the day we met you Bon Bon. So it's special to all of us as a circle of friends." The confident mare proudly pointed out her thoughtfulness.

"This place is wonderful dear, but please, I'd rather not think about the day we met just before eating." Bon Bon laughed as her embarrassed friend lowered her ears.

"If you liked their lunch, you'll love their dinner." Lyra trotted up next to Octavia and smiled at her Bon Bon.

Vinyl nodded and nudged the earth pony towards the entrance. Bon Bon wore a sentimental smile as she looked over her new best friends. All were happy to celebrate her night with selfless support, only wanting to ensure she was treated. Lyra was quick to get the door and hold it for her friends, they all trotted inside the building and were quickly seated. Each couple shared one side of the table. Lyra and Octavia left their instruments at a coat rack near the entrance. It was rather late in the evening so there weren't many ponies to be seen around town or in the restaurant.

The four received their menus and began looking them over.

"Psst, Bonsie, what are you gonna order?" Lyra leaned over to see what her marefriend was looking at.

Bon Bon quickly jerked the menu away and glared at the intrusive unicorn. "I don't know yet, but when I do, you'll be the first to find out alright?"

Satisfied with that answer, Lyra went back to her own menu.

"I know what I wanna eat, but it's not on the menu, hmm." Vinyl grinned and looked down between Octavia's legs, who responded with a quiet moan.

Bon Bon dropped her menu and looked at the obnoxious pair with a straight face before finally cracking a smile. "You guys, I swear."

Lyra could hardly contain her laughter, off color humor being something she seldom enjoyed with her more prim partner. Moments later a waitress trotted up to the table with an blatantly forced smile.

"Well hello there ladies, are we ready to order?"

She was quickly answered with a yes and three no's. Lyra looked at her friends and shrugged. The waitress then replied. "I'll just give you four a few more minutes then, is that alright?"

"Yes, thank you." Octavia answered for the group. "Now friends, please order whatever it is you'd like. Price isn't an issue." The mare smugly pointed out.

Bon Bon rolled her eyes, hidden by the menu in front of her face. "Well you certainly are feeling generous today aren't you?"

"Tavi's such a sweetie, generosity's her middle name." The white unicorn wrapped a forearm around the slightly blushing mare's neck.

"Tavi? When did you start calling her that?" Lyra sounded unusually serious.

Octavia's eye twitched and she lowered herself in her seat, then Vinyl answered. "Uh, just now, why?"

"Oh, it's just... when, well... I..." Lyra nervously tapped the table and glanced over to Bon Bon, who at least made it seem as if she were distracted by the menu. "It's nothing, just wondering was all." She smiled and let it go.

Octavia let out a sigh of relief and sat back up, avoiding eye contact with any of her fiends. Both unicorns stared at each other for a few seconds then simultaneously lifted their menus to cover their faces. After several minutes of awkward silence, the waitress returned.

"Are we ready, or do we still need more time?"

This time all four mares placed their orders and began patiently waiting. Each sipped their drinks and glanced back and forth at one another. They were forced to interact, no longer having menus to hide behind.

"So... What's up with you two?" Vinyl spoke up, looking at Lyra.

"Who me and Bon Bon? Nothing, I'm not sure what you mean? We're perfectly happy, look." The nervous mint-green unicorn smiled and wrapped her arms around her stoic marefriend.

The cream colored earth pony looked down at the dodgy mare. "Lyra, I want to know too. I mean, I know what you've told me already but I think Vinyl and I deserve to know your story. We're all adults here, and more importantly we're all friends. And honestly, I'm really tired of all these awkward situations that keep coming up for stupid reasons like Octavia's marefriend calling her a silly nickname, something like that should never be able to spoil a nice evening like this."

Octavia rested her cheeks on her hooves as she leaned over on the table, working exactly what to say. Lyra's eyes shifted back and forth, she didn't want to say anything that would upset the mare she loves so much, she knew she'd hate hearing about any of Bon Bon's past experiences. But this was different, Octavia was her best friend, and her first lover. It was a sometimes difficult relationship to balance, but usually that fact didn't get in the way of their friendship or their new relationships.

"How much do you want to know Bon Bon, don't expect Lyra to tell you, it'll be too hard for her just because that's who she is.  But I'll tell either of you whatever you want to know." Octavia leaned up and looked down at the brightly polished table, catching the subtle reflection of her own purple eyes.

Lyra slouched in her chair and crossed her hooves, the other two mares looked at one another with a silent mutual understanding. "Tell us everything Octavia, that way we're all on exactly the same page. I've yet to hear about your time in that old music school, and Lyra refuses to talk about it as well, even in all the years we've been together now."

"Those are days I'd rather forget about too. Not because of my time with Lyra, but because of everything else. So are you sure you want to know everything? Even the... details?"

"Yes especially the details, why would you bother to ask that?"

Octavia rolled her eyes. "You asked for it then, remember that later."

Lyra smacked her face with a hoof and sunk further into her seat, knowing Bon Bon didn't understand what she meant by details. Vinyl just shrugged, knowing there's no way they could have done even half of what she's already done with Octavia.

The gray mare calmed herself and closed her eyes, then began to tell her story as she recalled the days of her past.

It was long before I met Vinyl, my first day attending Hathmere's School for the Musically Gifted. I had already been playing my cello for several years, but still had a lot to learn, and this was the place to learn from the best. I was nervous as expected, my usual confidence a hollow shell compared to what once was. I made my way to the auditorium in which an assembly of sorts was being held. The superintendent was addressing the students, new arrivals in particular, myself. He spoke about many things I didn't understand, mostly about how to apply practical magic to create music.

It was easy to see the majority of my classmates were unicorns and they were quick to discriminate against me. I was the only earth pony in my class and the only other earth ponies around were a few teachers, none of which were musicians. This fact was depressingly discouraging. I attempted to hold my composure and represent myself respectably, but the weight of being singled out and spending my days alone began to crush my self esteem. Perhaps if I had been less shy I could have made friends, but it was beyond me at the time. That fact ensured I'd spend all my time there alone. This was a boarding school so I didn't get to see my family til the holidays, and even then they weren't too thrilled to have me around. All the wanted to talk about was how my grades were slipping and my performance wasn't improving. The extended weekends went by quickly then I was back off to the lonely school grounds.

There really was never a problem with being bullied, I was just ignored. That is, until my recital. Each student was to perform an original piece at some point of the school year. I was scheduled to perform early in the year and I felt far from prepared. However my teachers were quick to ensure me that it wasn't about the skill in which I played, but the way I performed. Not really having a choice, I went onto the stage and pulled my instrument out. I had spent hours on end tuning it to precision before the show, and even longer going over and rereading the music I had written.

I pulled my cello out of it's case and balanced it on the spike. As it hit the hardwood floor, it created an unusually loud echo. I tightly grabbed my bow with a shaky hoof and set it gently across the strings. I looked out over a sea of unfriendly faces, none of these students wanted to be here. They were being forced to attend and would rather than doing something more productive. They were dead silent, expectations low, and their opinion of me lower. I gulped and tried to calm my breathing. I didn't see them, but I knew my parents were here today and that if I didn't do well, they'd be furious with me. I closed my eyes and ran my bow across the strings. The deep sound was much louder than I had expected in the large auditorium, startling me into making a mistake almost immediately. I jumped at the sound and my bow brushed across two strings creating a loud flat noise.

I couldn't make myself move. I tried to start over and continue playing, but my shaking hoof wouldn't cooperate. My breathing quickened and I felt my heavy pulse quickening. The longer I stood there being stared at, the more their belittling eyes chipped away at my fragile self esteem. I heard a few faint laughs and forced coughs. I closed my eyes and swallowed my urge to cry, that'd only give them more to laugh about for the next few months to come. I calmed by shaking hooves and put my instrument away, accidentally dropping the bow over my case. More laughter ensued. I threw the strap over my shoulder and trotted off the stage, knowing I was a failure and a disappointment to anyone who even had the slightest bit of faith in me. My parents didn't see me after the horrible embarrassment of a recital, nor did the come get me on the next holiday. I just trotted back towards my room, hoping to Celestia I wouldn't be berated by my teachers on the way.

As I approached my room, I felt the insults and prejudice remarks were well on there way. There was a mint green unicorn standing in front of my room with a grin. I walked up to her and she didn't move, not that I expected her to. Then for the first time in months, I spoke to another student.

"Excuse me please, I'd like to rest." I nervously looked down and waited.

The smiling unicorn was quick to answer with an off topic yet surprising sentence. "So, I saw your performance and I just wanted to say that I get scared sometimes too. It's okay, everyone messes up now and again."

I couldn't help but feel a sense of distrust, I assumed she was leading up to a punchline about me being an earth pony. I expected an especially if you're an earth pony, or an unless your as gifted as a unicorn, or something along those lines. Once again to my surprise, she said something that seemed genuinely friendly.

"Well anyway, I don't think you have many friends, honestly I don't either, probably because I'm weird sometimes. But if you want a new friend I'd love to be friends with you. You can find me outside practicing in the garden normally, I like it there. Or I'll be doing my studies in the commons area if it's not crowded. Well, I hope to see you soon. Bye." The strange unicorn trotted off and looked back several times to see if I was following her.

I took a deep breath and entered my room, thanking my lucky stars that my roommate wasn't there. I quickly set my cello down and paced the room. I wanted more than anything to chase that mare down and be her friend. I wanted to talk to her about anything and everything. I wanted to know her name, her interests, her favorite color, you name it. I was excited, but still had my doubts that she wasn't just trying to play some awful joke on me. Her kindness just seemed so out of the blue.

I decided it was worth a try, the worst that could happen is I would just be made fun of some more, which would happen eventually anyway. The good definitely outweighed the bad in this situation, so I made my way towards the garden. As I trotted through the halls I was hit with an array of painful slurs and degrading comments. Mostly about how awful earth ponies are and how we have no place in the world of music. These were probably just things their parents told them, ponies can be hateful creatures at times. I decided to press forward, making the exit my goal. I cantered on as fast as I could without making it seem like I was running away, even though that's exactly what I was doing.

I tried not to let it get to me, I had positive motives set today, making a new friend. As I pushed through the front doors and let them close behind me, instant relief followed with the silencing of my fellow students. I was alone out there surprisingly enough, and very much to my liking. I trotted down a cobble stone path that led to the garden, and soon I passed under a vine covered archway. In the garden I heard the most awful lyre playing imaginable. Sitting behind a bush was the green unicorn holding a ten string lyre in an aura of magic. She clumsily attempted to strum the strings while muting others with her hooves. I knew she wasn't faking this as soon as she spotted me and began blushing.

"Oh hey there, you came! I'm glad to see you, even though I really didn't expect to." She put on her cheerful grin and let her blush fade.

"Yeah, well... I really want a friend." I said and laughed, not really sure how to go about this at all.

"Well you've come to the right place, my name's Lyra, what's yours?"

"I'm Octavia." I looked down after speaking, I wanted to ask her so many things, but couldn't work up the courage to speak again without being spoken to.

Lyra sat there on a park bench in a strange manner, seeing her like that gave me an idea. I seemed to have lost my shyness for a moment as I trotted up to her and thought of a way to help improve her playing.

"Here, try resting instrument on your thigh here and focus your magic on strumming rather than holding it up. Wrap one arm around it while muting one half, and use the other for this half." I trotted in circles around her as I helped her situate.

She smiled and seemed to appreciate any help she could get, then she tried playing her song again. It sounded a bit better, but needed serious work.

"Ooh, thanks. I think it sounds better already." She seemed grateful enough.

"Sure, no problem. Why don't you try a four string lyre instead though? It'd probably be easier to get used to." I asked, probably being a bit too condescending for my own good.

She didn't seem to mind at all. "I actually have a four string already. I love it, she's my baby, wanna see?"

Lyra then pulled a much smaller instrument out from a fold in her lyre case. She levitated it near her face and closed her eyes with a wide smile, then bean playing it with amazing fluidity. She plucked and strummed the strings in a delightfully upbeat rhythm, bringing a smile to my face, something I'd been subconsciously longing for. As she continued to play, she stood up and trotted over to me, placing a hoof around my back.

"Wanna dance?" She boldly asked considering we'd only just met, such physical contact hardly seemed appropriate.

I didn't want to risk seeming like I didn't like her, so I agreed by silently letting her guide me into aimless spins with an arm lying across my back. We span through the garden while she continued to play her instrument with only the use of magic. After several minutes, I began to enjoy it, all of it. The look on her face, the cool autumn air in my mane, the falling leaves that seemed to be twirling and dancing with us, even the folksy fast paced music was beginning to sound charming. I loved it, having a friend was something every pony needed. Having spent so much time without one, I learned to appreciate taking Lyra for who she was, even if the things she did and enjoyed differed from mine. For instance spinning through a park didn't exactly tickle my fancy, but I was glad to be sharing a joyous moment with a friend.

Once we stopped, she did a few more rapid strums on her lyre, then bowed. I was impressed. "Wow, you're really good with that little thing."

Lyra covered her mouth with a hoof and chuckled at my statement, allowing me to see the vulgarity hidden within.

"You know what I meant. Anyway, I can see why you have a lyre cutie mark, you're really talented with one."

"Yeah I know, I love playing my lyres but that's not what my cutie mark represents. I got this cutie mark when I wrote my first poem. More of a elegy actually, it was a sad occasion, but it brought something very special along with it. The lyre represents my natural talent for writing poetry."

"That's interesting actually, most ponies think my cutie mark represents playing music but it's actually my aptitude for writing and learning it. I got it after writing my first sonata. My dad played the piano while I performed with my cello at my old school, then as the audience applauded, it just appeared. I know it wasn't the playing that invoked it, it was the fact that I created all the music being played, and I did an excellent job if I do say so myself. I wrote my dad's piano piece as well, and he was never so proud. So I guess we share something in common, writing is our forte."

I smiled at her, knowing we'd made a connection already.

"I like that story, it's sweet, you and your dad must be pretty close then huh?" She innocently asked, not realizing my situation.

"We used to be," I said, looking down and away, "but those days are long gone. I'm not doing well in this school and that couldn't be more disappointing for my father."

"I'm sorry to hear that, I didn't know..." Lyra seemed to regret having mentioned it.

"That's alright, no big deal. He'll come around eventually right?"

"Right. Hey I have an idea. Want to write a song together? I can sing it while you play the music, we'll do a dual recital next month." Lyra smiled and widened her eyes, silently pressuring me to agree.

"I... I guess we can try." I wanted to express how much I loved the idea, but decided to stay calm.

Then I headed back to Lyra's room and we started our new project.

"And that's how it all got started." Octavia smiled and looked over to Lyra, who was blushing while recalling everything in vivid detail.

Bon Bon had a soft smile, she was enjoying the sweet story of how her lover saved a wonderfully nice mare from loneliness. She reached down and squeezed the kind green unicorn's hoof with her own. Vinyl didn't seem too interested in the sappy story about how her marefriend had fallen for someone else way back in the day.

Just as Octavia was about to continue, the waitress returned with four large plates of food.

"Here you all are, enjoy, and if you need anything let me know." She then trotted off to another table to serve a lone stallion.

The four dug in, they were all hungry after a long night and didn't hold back. Lyra managed to be adorable as she levitated some of her own food on a fork over to her smiling marefried's mouth. Bon Bon smiled and bit the still steaming carrot right off the fork.

"Hot!" She began to pant for a moment, then swallowed.

The other mares giggled and made her blush. Surprisingly enough, they were all still very enthused despite Octavia's story. After a few minutes of discussing the quality of their meals, Octavia brought back up the matter of her past.

She began to speak while twirling a long strand of seaweed up in her fork. "So anyway, where was I? Oh yes, Lyra and I went on to write a beautiful song and we performed it well, earning us the respect of our peers. Maybe we can play for you two later."

Lyra looked shocked by the suggestion. She began shaking her head rapidly and wore a frown. "I don't really like singing anymore, you know?"

"Nonsense, you're an amazing singer, and you'll sing me your song later." Bon Bon commanded with a stern nod.

"Thanks a lot Tavi..." The slightly irritated unicorn looked over at the imposing earth pony with a glare that quickly turned into a smile.

Octavia looked down and shied away, not sure if she was okay with that old nickname anymore.

Vinyl spoke up with a wide grin. "So are you gonna tell us the rest of the story or what? I've yet to hear any of the details you promised."

The gray mare smiled and cuddled up to her supportive partner, resting her head on her shoulder. "So, you guys want to hear the rest? You're sure?"

They each nodded and Lyra nervously poked and prodded at her food.

"Very well then, I will. After the performance, Lyra and I became closer than ever. We spent almost all of our time writing and playing music together. After a couple months, eventually we fell into a routine that allowed us to maximize our time spent together, then we fell in love." Octavia wrapped her arm around Vinyl and squeezed her tightly, hoping she wouldn't be bothered by the story, even though it wouldn't show outside her strong walls.

Lyra looked over to Bon Bon who seemed to be hiding any emotions she might be feeling. She simply continued to take bite after bite of her salad while listening closely to everything the mare had to say as she stared into her alluring purple eyes.

As the sun rose each day, I eagerly climbed out of bed to prepare for the day ahead. I was always excited about it, quite the opposite from the way I once was. I had a reason to get out bed now, her. Everyday we spent together was always enjoyable, we were nearly inseparable as we trotted from class to class. When we had to enter different classrooms, we were nearly always late due to the unnecessarily long hugs we shared before parting. I think at that point, we were already deeply in love, we simply didn't understand it yet. Every second we spent apart brought an empty pit in my stomach that could only be healed by her smile. The nights were the most difficult to endure, I longed to spend a night with her more than I could ever begin to explain. Just the thought of holding her in my arms while I laid in the warmth of bed filled my heart with a sickly sweet mixture of joy and depression. I knew it couldn't happen, no one was allowed to leave the rooms after hours, and she was too far away for me to sneak all the way to her room. Not to mention her roommate was a good for nothing nark. I decided I'd be spending my nights without her, only my thoughts of the day to come could keep my sane as I watched the moon coldly stare at me through the blinds. I'd always fall asleep late, and every night I'd dream of her.

One morning, I woke up with a brilliant idea. More quickly than usual, I jumped out of bed and rushed to Lyra to share my idea. She seemed to think it was as amazingly as I did and clearly appreciated my ingenuity. It was so simple, the solution to my lonely nights. Little did I know, I was about to change my own life in a way I never expected. Lyra and I quickly approached the superintendent and gave him our simple and harmless request.

"Sir, I'd like to request a room transfer. Lyra and I are currently working on several collaborative projects and the long distance between rooms is weighing in on our results. With the deadlines quickly approaching, I think it would be in our best interest to share a room so that all our materials and plans will always be in one spot. This will save us a large amount of time and our efforts will be more concentrated on the projects rather than plans to meet up and work." I took a deep breath after speaking, hoping I made my point well.

"That sounds perfectly reasonable. I'll look a few things over and if all checks out, I'll start the paperwork today. I'll let you know after your last period if I approved it or not, then you can start moving your things immediately after."

I felt confident that this would work. Sure enough, after last period I received a note from the hall monitor informing me that I would be able to begin the move today. I pressed the note tightly against my chest and jumped up with a squeak of joy. The move was easy, I didn't own anything other than my cello and bedding along with school supplies. After packing up what I had in a single box, I began pushing it out into the hallway. It didn't move as easily as I had hoped, and Lyra was still visiting with her voice coach so she couldn't help me. I could have waited for her, but I wanted to surprise her. Just then the superintendent came trotting down the hallway, he spotted me and laughed to himself.

"Need a hoof little one?" I nodded and he lifted the box up easily in an aura of magic.

"Thank you sir, I'd have struggled for far too long on my own with that."

"No need for thanks, I understand it's sometimes extra difficult for you to do simple tasks like this, being an earth pony." I swallowed my resentment towards that statement, simply because he had done me a great kindness.

"It is indeed. Thanks for you help anyway though."

I glared off towards the floor and led the way. It didn't take too long before we reached the room. Lyra's roommate was busy practicing levitating her triangle in the air and beating it mindlessly with a small metal rod.

"Please, stop that, it's just awful." I couldn't help but release some of my pent up spitefulness.

"Ahem, yes well, Goldenseed was it? I hope you enjoy your new roommate, and I'm sorry to have to move you like this but Octavia made her point and it's essential." The large old stallion spoke to the yellow mare poorly wielding her instrument.

I just smiled and waved her off as she lifted her already packed bags out of the room and trotted off with the stallion. I looked over to Lyra's bed, it was unmade and the sheets were hardly on it at all. I pressed my face against her pillow and took in her familiar scent. I missed her. I unpacked my box and made the other bed in the room with my freshly washed bedding. It felt so much better to lay in this bed, I looked over at the door. She'd be here any second now and the anticipation was killing me. I closed my eyes and tried to understand what I was feeling. As I tried to understand what was happening to me, I began to picture her face. Her eyes and smile filled my chest with an explosion of bliss. Just then, Lyra opened the door. She stood there with the brightest smile I'd ever seen.

"It worked, I can't believe it." She spoke, her voice soft and gracing my ears with its soothing warmth.

Her eyes met mine and she slowly trotted towards me after shutting the door. I hoped with every ounce of my will that she was going to hug me, maybe even kiss me. That's when it hit me like a bale of hay. I was in love. As soon as she reached me, I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed her as tightly as I could.

"I missed you." I said, being affectionate.

"I missed you too." She spoke calmly, I could tell by that fact alone something was on her mind.

"What are you thinking about?" I asked, hoping for an honest answer.

"Nothing, you?" Not the answer I had hoped for, I couldn't tell her what was on my mind, even though I wanted nothing more at the moment.

I swallowed my fears, buried the bad scenarios running through my mind, and told her what I had to say. It was now, or never.

"Lyra, do you really want to know what's on my mind?" I rhetorically asked, not sure what she'd answer.

She just looked at me with wide eyes, probably assuming I'd tell her anyway. "You, Lyra, you're on my mind. You're always on my mind no matter what I'm doing or where I am. If I'm not right here spending my time with you, that's all I'm thinking about doing. When I write these songs, you're my inspiration, when I play my cello in front of the entire school, your opinion of me is the only one that matters. Lyra, I love you. These past two months have been the most amazing days of my life, and it's all because of you."

My heart was racing, my mind was running even faster. I couldn't read her eyes, and her smile was painfully absent. A thousand words filled my mouth and attempted to escape. I wanted to tell her I was sorry and I didn't mean it, I hoped only to salvage this friendship if the feeling wasn't mutual. I couldn't breath, I needed a response from her. Anything would do, just a simple indication of her emotions.

"Well? You have nothing to say?" I looked down at the floor, and waited.

"I... I think I love you too. I feel the same way, Octavia."

A title wave of relief hit me, I felt my heart start beating again and I let out a long overdrawn breath. What she said next brought me to tears. I'd never felt more important, or more loved in my entire life. Nothing in the would could ever compare. She broke my heart, and rebuilt it around her own.

Lyra looked into my eyes and smiled again, a sign that she was level headed. "I just wanted to say thanks for what you gave me. Before I found you I was always alone and I hated it, you're the only pony I've met that can stand to be around me for extended periods of time.Thanks for this new life and these new feelings, all this happiness and love I'm enjoying. You're my best friend and I want you to be so much more than that. If you didn't get this room I was going to ask you to run away with me just so we wouldn't have to be apart ever again. Being with you isn't about not being alone anymore, I'd rather spend a thousand years on the moon than another night without you."

I felt the same, at first spending time with Lyra was just because I didn't want to be alone, but now it's because I don't want to be apart from her. Nothing could replace the feeling of having her near. The fact that she felt the same way took my breath away, it was a dream come true. I literally dreamed about this happening several times, and now it was real. Feeling bold, I stood up and trotted over to the gorgeous green unicorn. I wondered how obvious my intentions were as I reached around her neck and pulled her into a kiss. She offered no resistance as our lips met. A veil of bliss fell over my mind and the world began to spin. Her warmth was fuel for my throbbing heart, her lips soothing and soft...

I parted my lips a bit more and felt her curious tongue slipping it's way in to my mouth. I welcomed it with gentle massage as I walked backwards until I fell over onto the freshly made bed, pulling this amazing pony down on top of myself. Our kiss only broke for a moment, long enough for Lyra to tell me she loves me, then we reconnected. Her aggressive tongue explored every inch of my mouth as I ran my hooves down her sides.

I didn't know what I was doing, it was all instinct. I had no experience and everything was happening so fast. All I knew for certain was that I wanted it, badly. I had imagined this several times, oddly enough, none of the scenarios I came up with helped prepare me for the real thing. What mattered most was I knew Lyra wouldn't care if I did something wrong or strangely, I could be myself around her, even when that meant I was clueless. The feeling of her warm body pressed up against mine was causing my head to spin, I wanted her in a way I couldn't understand. I just wanted her to take things faster, and I was beginning to feel like I had to take them there myself. With a deep breath, let my body take control. I pushed her over on her back and climbed on top. She smiled and opened her eyes, I couldn't stop myself at this point even if I wanted to. I leaned down and bit her neck as I placed my hoof between her legs. If she was anything like me, I knew exactly how to pleasure her this way. I bit down harder and ran my hoof further down between her legs, wetting my forearm. As I continued rubbing her and biting her neck, I began to feel her pushing herself up into my hoof. I pressed harder and faster, imagining just how I'd feel at this point if I were doing this to myself. She seemed to love it, her eyes were closed and her light moans urged me to rub faster. I kissed her, forcing my tongue into her mouth as she began to tremble beneath my vigorously rubbing hoof. I can only assume she had an orgasm at that point, then I felt a hoof pressing my head down. I nervously let her guide me, I kissed down her neck and chest while she lowered my head to her stomach. I reveled in the soothing warmth radiating off her soft belly. With a final nudge, my cheeks were touching the insides of her thighs.

I took another deep breath to calm myself. Then I stuck my tongue out to give her what I knew she wanted. With a long lick up the center I enjoyed my first taste of another mare. I loved it, it was divine, her already wet lips offered the most delectable sensation my tongue had ever had the pleasure of greeting. I wanted more, I began to lick her greedily, almost ravenously. I looked down to see the widely spread lips hugging each side of my tongue, a hint of moist pink flesh present beneath. I felt her hooves resting softly across my shoulders, another enjoyable sensation. I pressed my tongue against her lips harder, hoping to explore every sweet taste she had to offer. With another rough lick, I felt my tongue slide inside of her. Judging by the sounds of her moans, she was enjoying nearly as much as I was. I forced my tongue as deeply inside as possible, licking around the sides and allowing my teeth to grind against her clit.

She screamed. "Oh wow... Don't stop Tavi, don't stop!"

Suddenly I felt her jerk back and she squeezed my tongue tightly, then a small trickle of liquid graced my senses as it dripped off my tongue and down my chin. I quickly gave her another wide lick straight up the center of her legs to taste as much of her sweet orgasmic fluids as possible.

I caught my breath while she panted, then she spoke. "Tavi, that felt great... I, I really liked it."

I laughed a bit. "I could tell." Then I crawled back up to meet her eyes.

She smiled and I winked, then we shared another deep kiss. I was surprised Lyra wanted to do that considering what I had just done, but I loved it. Something about the thought of her tasting herself brought me indescribable pleasure. Lyra's hoof made it's way back between my legs. I welcomed it with a forceful thrust and rocked my hips back and forth, soaking her forearm. Then she rolled me over back onto the bed and climbed on top. After another few minutes of kissing, she sat down between my legs. Her horn lit up and a small aura of magic pressed against me in between my legs. It warmed up and created a very pleasurable vibrating sensation. Lyra then lifted my back hooves up and licked each one. Holding them both between her own hooves, she closed my legs on the aura, which continued working just the same. She then went on to kiss my legs and work her way back down to my hooves. I felt chills creep up my spine as she nibbled on them and stroked my legs. It didn't take long for her magic to bring me to an orgasm, I was much faster to come to one than she was. I was a bit embarrassed at first, but that was quickly washed away when she placed her tongue against my already wet and pulsing crotch. I didn't expect it, but it felt amazing. I heard myself gasp loudly and placed a hoof to my mouth. As she attacked my soaking lips with her tongue I continued to grow increasingly loud. I felt every inch of my body begin to tingle as she bit down on me and pulled my skin lightly between her teeth, then I came again. This time it was more intense, I felt my entire body trembling and writhing beneath her tongue. I screamed out in ecstasy and wrapped my legs around her head.

After several minutes of calming myself down, I was met with another kiss. I could taste myself on her lips and wanted more, if only this could last forever. I held onto her and pressed my head into her chest, I was still breathing heavily and now felt very tired. I felt her pull the blanket over us with her magic and her arms wrapped around me. I'd never been so warm and comfortable in all my life, and sleep never came so easily.

Octavia hadn't realized she was silently staring into that unicorn's deep golden yellow eyes and had stopped talking several minutes ago. Her friends weren't sure what to make of it.

Vinyl grew impatient. "Well? Lyra kissed you and it was great, then what? You promised details." The perverse unicorn said with a smile.

The gray mare snapped out of her trance. "Sorry dear, I know what I said but I don't think it's a good idea, to... Well, forget I said that."

Bon Bon spoke up. "So what happened next then?"

Her purple eyes met the blue ones curiously staring back at her. "We grew closer and fell deeper into love as the months turned to years. Then, eventually we... Well we grew apart... For the better or not, I'll never be sure. All I do know is that I'll never regret a moment I spent with her, they were the best years of my life." Octavia looked over to Lyra, who was staring down at her food with a crooked frown. She knew Lyra had recalled the same scene she just did.

Bon Bon blushed and let out a light cough with a painful lump in her throat. "Well Octavia, that was... Something. I didn't expect you to tell me all that, but I understand if you think it was necessary."

Vinyl adjusted her glasses and sniffed. "So why'd you two split up?"

Lyra quickly stood up and tapped her plate with her fork. "Well guys, it's getting late. We should probably all head out right? Octavia, I insist that I help pay the bill, I want to treat Bon Bon as well. Now let's go work out how we're going to split it up." She cringed at her own words.

Bon Bon raised an eyebrow as she watched the clearly upset unicorn trot around the table and pull a confused gray mare outside. "Don't worry about her, she gets worked up pretty easily."

Vinyl raised her glasses and wiped her eyes. "Well that makes two of us. I didn't think it'd be so hard for me to sit here and listen to that story. I mean, the sexual details would have been a turn on, but hearing about how in love they were just... It just hurts." She lowered her glasses back down. "How are you so okay with it?"

"Honestly, it was hard on me too, I don't know why I pressured her into talking about it in the first place. It's not like it changes anything. We still don't know about her being called Tavi or anything else like that. I regret it, I'm just trying not to let it ruin the night." The strong mare took the last bite of her salad and threw on a smile.

"I guess I'm just not as easy going as I thought I was, at least not when it comes to her. What do you think they're talking about right now anyway?" Vinyl looked over her shoulder to try and see.

"Lyra's probably just telling her what she can or can't say about certain instances of their relationship." She calmly took another drink after letting out a sigh.

"And you're okay with that?" The somewhat confused unicorn raised an eyebrow.

"I don't really have a choice do I? Well I suppose I always have a choice, I could get into a fight with her and force her to tell me everything that I really don't want to know, or just let it go. It's an easy choice if you think about it." The trusting mare stared down into her drink, watching the ice shift as it melted.

"I just don't think the one you love should have anything to hide from you, sorry Bon but I just can't let it go as easily." The unicorn plopped her cheek down on her hoof and looked off to one side.

Bon Bon stood up and trotted around the table to the sulking unicorn, she placed her hoof on her shoulder and looked through her glasses into her eyes. Vinyl lifted them to make eye contact, deep red eyes met bright  blue ones. "Come on and cheer up dear, you just need to have a little faith and trust that they'll tell you everything when they're comfortable with it. Octavia is a wonderful mare and an amazing friend, she's definitely someone you can trust. I've only known her a short time but I've grown to care for her as if she were my own sister."

Vinyl looked down and thought for a moment, realizing everything her friend had told her. "You're right, she's a great friend, the best friend I've ever had. She isn't always the most reassuring pony in the world though, especially since we're in a relationship now. So thanks for that, I needed it." Bon Bon then gave the grateful unicorn a gentle kiss on the nose, causing her to blush.

Suddenly an angry gray mare stormed back inside followed by an apologetic unicorn. "What? I said I was sorry."

Octavia glared through her shoulder and made her way to the table. "Bon Bon, this was a lovely dinner and once again, congratulations on your success. I hope to see you again soon, perhaps tomorrow before your lazy marefriend crawls out of bed, we can get breakfast and talk about a few things. Vinyl, lets go." She dropped a bag of bits on the table and trotted past Lyra with her nose in the air.

"Wait, Octavia, you can't just go after saying... what you just said out there. Come on!" Lyra nervously stomped the floor and glanced over to Bon Bon, wishing she'd just cover her ears for a moment. Knowing her chance to salvage a normal relationship with her ex lover was coming to an end, she went out on a limb. "I lied!"

The gray mare stopped in her tracks mid step. Lyra covered her mouth and Bon Bon looked over at her, confused. A stallion sitting at a table across the diner sat his news paper down and glared at them.

"You... what?" Octavia turned around and lowered her eyebrows.

The distraught green mare nervously shuffled her hooves and looked at the cream colored mare she loved. A cruel ultimatum hung over her shoulders. She had to come out and say it, she knew she would regret it, but she couldn't keep it inside forever.

Octavia reiterated. "You what?! Speak, Lyra!"

"Can we talk about this later?" The nervously shaking unicorn asked, nodding her head towards Bon Bon.

The gray mare looked as if she were about to explode, she ground her teeth and angrily galloped out the door, Vinyl shrugged and cantered out behind her. Bon Bon looked over at the teary eyed green unicorn next to her who stood still as her best friend trotted away, possibly out of her life forever.

"Lyra, you need to tell me what's got you so worked up. Trust me, no matter what you have to say, I'll be supportive of you. I love you and nothing will ever change that. Look at how I handled the story Octavia just told me, I won't let anything come between us. What lengths must I go to prove it to you?" The encouraging mare pressed her cheek up against her troubled lover's face.

"I know you love me Bonsie..." Lyra lowered her eyes to the floor as the tears managed to escape.

Octavia trotted into the middle of a dimly lit empty street and stared up to the sky. Traces of the moon shone through the thin veil of clouds overhead.

Vinyl slowly walked up behind her to comfort the struggling mare. "You okay? I'm sorry about this, we shouldn't have pressured you into talking about something you didn't want to."

The earth pony remained silent and stared into the sky with deep purple eyes. The unicorn then placed a hoof on her shoulder and turned to face her. Her eyes were wide and full of tears.

"You still love her don't you..." The pained unicorn stepped back and turned away.

"I don't know..." Octavia wiped her teary eyes with a forearm.

For the first time in nearly a month, Vinyl spent the night alone. Needless to say she had hardly gotten any sleep at all and wasn't ready to get out of bed bright and early. However, Bon Bon insisted they meet up this morning at a nearby cafe. She looked in the mirror and quickly straightened her messy blue mane out before hiding her tired eyes behind a pair of wide purple glasses. She then headed out to meet her friend. It was a short walk down the block so she made it there in no time. As she entered, the cream colored mare was already sitting there enjoying a cup of coffee, staring out the window. She looked up and smiled when she realized her friend had arrived.

"Hi there." Vinyl greeted her from the doorway.

"Oh hello, you're earlier than I expected. I usually enjoy my third cup before you arrive." Bon Bon smiled and gave her a wink.

"So, what did you want to talk about this time?" The mare anticipated something she just wanted to talk about last night, and she had nothing to say.

Bon Bon sat her mug down and waited a moment. She saw the waitress walking up behind her friend and decided to let her take her order first. Vinyl simply asked for a cup of herbal decaf tea with a drop of mint and waited for the mare's reply.

The mare stared at the unicorn for a moment, then took a deep breath. "Well, it's our partners, we need to do something about those two. It's getting worse, the first couple weeks were great, but lately the tension between them is suffocating."

"It's not going to be easy for me to talk to Octavia about this, we don't live together like you two and you know how she is... She won't let me talk about it unless she wants to, which, chances are she won't." Vinyl turned away with a disdainful frown.

Bon Bon smiled and rolled her eyes. "You're too optimistic dear. She loves you, she'll hear you out, just give her a chance to show you how considerate she can be."

"Okay, so what should I say, because I have no idea..."

"I have an idea, but first I need to know that you're not going to hold anything against either of them once they work out their issues. They're going to fight probably, but it'll be worth it in the end. During their fight, they might throw ugly details in one another's face, those details might be hard for us to hear but it's important we don't overreact okay?" The coercive mare spoke sternly, not really giving Vinyl an option.

"Okay, I'll try. So how do we get them together to work this out?" The worried unicorn imagined another detail would cause her mind to explode. She could only begin to fathom the things those two might say when fighting, she knew this wouldn't be easy. She also knew it needed to be done if they were all going to remain friends.

"That's where I need you to help, like I said, Octavia loves you and you two go way back, she'll hear you out. Just let her know that we have a plan to make this right and she'll surely agree to meet me at my apartment. I'll handle the rest, I'm a smooth talker." Bon Bon confidently smiled as she finished her last sip of coffee just as Vinyl received her tea.

"If you're such a smooth talker then why don't you just convince her to meet you there?" The unicorn asked as she began to sip on her still piping hot beverage.

"Are you kidding? She won't listen to me, she'll probably hit me if I even mention trying to make her see Lyra. Did you see her face when she ran away from you last night? I'm not going near her until you calm her down."

Vinyl sighed and placed her hooves on her face. "Ugh, when did I become the type of mare to have morning meetings to plot against her friends' wishes? Why does Octavia have to be so high strung all the time, she's a freakin' cellist for crying out loud."

Bon Bon put on a crooked smile. "Seriously? Did you just... wow. Okay, so you get her to come by my apartment later tonight, it doesn't matter when, I don't have any plans. Lyra will be there of course, I'll see to that. And I'm off, good luck dear, I fear you'll need it with that one. Her strings are going to snap any minute now if we don't fix this tonight."

She dropped a couple bits on the table and trotted up the the still moping unicorn, giving her a kiss on the cheek. "You're a good friend, Vinyl. A really good friend." She gave her another kiss on the nose and trotted out the door.

The blushing unicorn sat still, looking down at the table, still occasionally taking a sip of her drink. After a few minutes lost in thought, she cringed and trotted back home. Something about that sweet mare always looking out for the best interests of others laid in the back of her mind, a trait Octavia could benefit from adopting.

It wasn't long before she reached home, she paced her room and cleared Bon Bon's actions from her mind. They were meaningless, harmless, she convinced herself. To take her mind off these selfish thoughts, she headed to Octavia's house early. Maybe she'd be up for some fun, it's always a nice stress reliever.  It'd probably make her more open to this little plan of theirs as well. She headed off, still tired, she began the long walk to Octavia's home. She chose to walk rather than pony transit simply to clear her mind in the cool autumn air. With a deep breath, she tapped the buzzer to her marefirend's apartment.

"Vinyl?"

"Yup."

The door beeped and opened, then the unicorn trotted in. She was greeted by a exhausted looking mare with tears in her eyes. "I'm sorry love, I missed you... so so much, too much." The gray mare quietly said with a quivering lip as she slowly wrapped her arms around Vinyl.

"Awe, that's alright, I missed you too. I'm just glad to be near you again, I couldn't sleep a damn bit without you. I just don't know how anymore." Vinyl said lovingly with a hint of laughter on her voice.

"I couldn't sleep either sweetheart, come on in and let's talk." The two headed into the room and and cozied up.

Octavia laid down on the couch where she'd been sulking all morning and Vinyl joined her, welcoming herself to lie snugly on top of the mare. She leaned up to give the unicorn a long overdo kiss and wrapped her arms around her.

"So you wanted to talk about something, Tavi?" The unicorn lightly whispered into her lover's ear sensually.

"Yes, as a matter of fact I did... um, Viny. I'll work on the nickname later. I just wanted to say I'm sorry for running off last night, I don't know what came over me." Octavia attempted to speak beneath a barrage of kisses and nibbles.

"Don't mention it sugar, I don't know what came over you last night either, but I know what's about to come over you right now." The excited unicorn raised her eyebrows and giggled at her own joke.

"Lemme guess, is it you?" Octavia smiled and Vinyl wasted no time kissing her neck and quickly making her way down between those sexy gray thighs.  "Ooh, eager for a taste are we?" Octavia gladly spread her legs apart on the couch allowing for easy access.

Vinyl let out a faint "Yum." before further occupying her mouth and tongue. The gray mare enjoyed herself as much as she should have, until an awful thought pierced her mind. Tavi, Vinyl called her Tavi again, not knowing what it meant to Lyra. Suddenly Lyra popped into her mind, that adorable little green oblivious unicorn. Octavia closed her eyes and pressed a hoof to the unicorn's mane. She looked down with her eyes still closed and saw a vivid green mane happily tucked between her legs.

"Vinyl?" She called out, not sure if she actually said it out loud or simply in her own mind.

"What, vinyl? No they're cashmere weirdo, vinyl could be kinky though." After speaking, the green unicorn looked up and made eye contact with her with her tongue still snugly tucked inside of her.

"Holy... crap..." Octavia began breathing heavily, partially due to her rising pleasure, partially do the fact she thought she was losing her mind.

She forced her mind blank and opened her eyes. She looked back down to see the familiar blue mane she loved so much. "That feels amazing Vinyl, please don't stop..."

The unicorn took a moment to reply. "Now why would I stop Tavi, just lay back and relax."

"Oh god..." Octavia pressed her hooves into her eyes.

Sexy images of her ex lover filled her mind, remembering that adorable green unicorn's moans and screaming the nickname Tavi during their sexual encounters brought her to a quick orgasm. She imagined Lyra licking up and down her entire body as she came, just like she used to. That unicorn was always sure to satisfy and keep on giving after the fact, she was an amazing lover. Octavia knew she couldn't keep this up, something needed to be done. She needed resolution. She looked down to the smiling white unicorn beneath her, she was beautiful and a very sweet, loving, and considerate pony. She deserved her full attention, thinking about someone else while she did that was unacceptable.

"Vinyl, you know I love you, right? Well I do, I really really do. I wish I could show you that more often, in better ways than this. I know this is all we do for the most part, but there must be more right? Our relationship means more than just this right?" Octavia began breathing more heavily and covered her face with her hooves.

The concerned unicorn crawled up next to her troubled marefriend. "Hey now, calm down Tavi, I love you too."

"Stop calling me that!" She blurted out, then quickly covered her mouth.

Vinyl was shocked but not surprised. "Sorry, I'll stop. Octavia, lets talk about what you just said. Why are you asking me about the value of our relationship? What's on your mind?"

"Don't be sorry, I'm sorry for yelling at you, I didn't mean it. You can call me anything you want, okay? I... I was asking because I think we don't do enough together. I mean, other than this. Not that I don't love this, it's just... What else do we have?" She lowered her eyes, knowing the unicorn would read them with ease.

"At the risk of sounding too damn cheesy, we have each other, we have love for one another, and most importantly, we have our friendship. You're the best friend I've ever had, and what we do together now is just an extension of that friendship, that's what love is. Octavia, Tavi, don't for a minute think our relationship is purely sexual, it's so much more than that." Vinyl took off her glasses and wiped her eyes with a laugh. "Remember our first date? At the show, you... you." The mare was cut off by her own laughter.

Octavia was blushing and smiling, her mind successfully taken off her worries. "Must you bring that up, of all things, why that?"

"That step took you down a notch didn't it? You should have just let me carry the stuff, but no, miss earth ponies can do anything unicorns can do had go and embarrass herself. I'll admit it was really cute to see you balancing all that popcorn and those drinks on your front hooves before you walked over that step and face-planted." The unicorn's white muzzle was now bright red as she held in her laughter.

Octavia had covered her eyes and tried not to relive that dreadful night. "I'd rather not think about it, dear. At least you helped me clean it up though. That was sweet of you."

"How could not help you? What kind of mare would I be if I didn't?" Vinyl put on a cocky grin, hoping for more praise.

"Well you certainly wouldn't be my kind of mare, that's for sure." The purple eyed pony made eye contact again, feeling a reignited passion in her heart.

The two shared another loving kiss, and a few more fun memories from their short time spent together along with some from the years they've known one another. Newly impassioned, the gray mare recalled she still owed her Vinyl a certain sexual favor in return for the one she'd just received. With her mind clear of Lyra, she was able to give her lover all the attention she deserved.

Bon Bon circled her nervously shuffling partner. "Now, who's going to be a good little mare when her friends show up, hmm?"

Lyra stopped moving and stared at the floor. "Me..."

"That's right, you. And who's going to act like reasonable open minded pony when we work out our issues?" The assertive mare stopped circling to look the unicorn in the eye with a raised eyebrow.

"Me again..." She said with an unenthusiastic tone.

"Once again, that's right my dear. And then, once everything is back to normal between the four of us, what happens?" Bon Bon smiled and winked.

The green mare's expression changed completely. "Then I get to do the thing where I turn you upside down and..."

"Yes yes, that." The creamy mare blushed and giggled at her easily swayed marefriend. "Now get ready, they'll be here any minute now. I didn't give her a set time, but I know she'll come through."

The two mares trotted out of the bedroom and waited on the couch for their friends to show up. It didn't take long before they heard a buzz at the door. The two expected ponies came trotting in with unexpected smiles. Octavia seemed happy to be there, which was a plus, at least they'd avoid the drama queen routine.

"Hello there you two, I'm so sorry about the way everything went last night. I know Lyra and I have some long overdue issues to work out. I'm glad I have such supportive friends willing to help." The surprisingly cheerful gray mare trotted up to Lyra and gave her a long tight hug, then did the same to Bon Bon.

The green unicorn didn't seem so enthused, she was still dreading discussing all these issues in front of the mare she so cherished. She didn't have an option, Bon Bon would kill her if she tried to back down now. It would be hard, but she knew this was her last chance to get everything back to normal, and to become better friends with Octavia again.

Lyra didn't behave with her usual cheerful demeanor, instead sat drearily on the couch and started things off. "So, let's get all of this over with already."

Bon Bon shot her a glance of of disapproval. "Now now Lyra, positive attitude remember?"

"Yeah yeah." She rolled her eyes.

Vinyl took a seat and decided to stay out of this, she recalled her morning encounter and remember that the two mares may get into some kind of fight. Octavia dropped her smile and realized this wasn't going to be as easy as she had hoped.

"So then Lyra, like you said, let's get this over with. We'll start off by you explaining what you meant by "I lied" last night?" The gray mare glared with sharp eyes. "Was it the letter?! It was the letter wasn't it?!" Octavia immediately teared up, feeling strong emotions filling her heart.

Bon Bon decided to take a seat with Vinyl and just let them go at it for a while. Lyra stood up and looked at the creamy earth pony she loved so much, she didn't want to discuss this in front of her at all. She took several deep breaths to level her mind. She knew Bon Bon might be hurt by this discussion, but she also know nothing could drive them apart. It would all  be for the best in the end, so she convinced herself.

Lyra braced herself before speaking. "Yes, it was the letter, but... You know things weren't the same between us then. Before I left for Ponyville, we had already grown apart, we were never meant to be."

Octavia wiped her eyes with a forearm. "Then why did you lie about it, why not just destroy it? Or tell the truth, maybe we could have started over again. Or something, you didn't have to lie to me like that, do you know what that did to me? It crushed me! I knew you lied about the letter! I should have known it all along! How could I have been so oblivious?!"

"It was too late, I had already moved on, I was falling for Bon Bon. It had been a year, what did you expect?"

Bon Bon decided to speak up. "Do you mind telling me what you two are talking about? I'm sure Vinyl is just as confused as I am. What letter, and why is my name coming up? I thought all of this happened long before I was in the picture."

Lyra knew she was past the point of being able to hide anything. She decided to lay it all out. "Seven years ago Bon Bon, I never technically or officially broke up with Octavia, I went to Ponyville for the summer, for inspiration. I needed to get out of the city and that's when I met you. I was still with Octavia at the time, I just didn't love her anymore. I cared about her a lot, but I didn't want to be near her or see her. At least not til after I spent some time in Ponyville. I began to miss her like crazy, I wrote her a letter and a poem describing the way she made me feel. I planned to give it to her when I returned to school after the summer was over. Before that happened I got closer to you and took the whole semester off, you stole my heart away from her and that's when I promised I'd come back to Ponyville permanently as soon as I could. So when I returned to Canterlot, Octavia found the letter. She was thrilled that I felt that way, but I lied and said I wrote it for you. She wouldn't talk to me after that, she hated me for months and made that clear everyday. But the day I planned to leave Canterlot forever, she met me at the train station and we parted on good terms. She promised I'd always have a friend in Canterlot as long as she still lived there. I never lost touch with her, we talked through letters the entire time I stayed in Ponyville, you know that. You've read them with me plenty of times."

Octavia was silent, a painful lump clogged her throat. Bon Bon was heartbroken. "Lyra, is that the same letter you showed me before you left? You said you wrote it for me... It was for her?"

"Yes, I'm so sorry Bonsie, I didn't want you to find out. I regretted showing you that, I know it was wrong." Lyra's tears couldn't be stopped, she was cracking under the weight of her regrets.

"That letter is what made me fall for you... and it was never meant for me?" The once strong and supportive mare was losing her composure, she was on the verge of tears.

Vinyl didn't know what to say, but she could see the mare next to her needed comforting. She wrapped an arm around her neck and held her, gently stroking her mane.

Lyra was a wreck, she knew all this pain was stemming from her bad decisions, and her inability to cause anyone else harm. She just wanted everyone to be happy, especially Bon Bon, but Octavia didn't deserve any of the pain she was forced to endure either. She could remember her face, her emotions, and her heart breaking on that day, clear as ever.

She had just arrived back into the room she shared with Octavia. She dropped her back and unpacked a few things. Leaving most of her things and the letter inside. Tired from the long trip, she decided to take a nap. During her nap, Octavia had entered the room to see her sleeping there with the light from the window gently shining down on her lustrous mane and cheeks. She decided to finish unpacking the tired unicorn's things for her, being honest with herself, she had missed her terribly while she was away, and could only hope the feeling was mutual. As she reached the bottom of the bag, she found the crinkled letter. Curiosity got the better of her, she opened it and  began reading. Her joyous tears and sniffles must have awaken Lyra, who was surprised to see her there. She didn't expect the gray mare to have returned from her parents house til morning. After Octavia realized the unicorn was awake, she quickly threw her arms around her, hugging her tightly and crying onto her shoulder.

"I missed you so much sweetheart, and I love too. I want us to be happy again, together, like we used to be." The mare smiled and kissed her friend's cheeks. "Your letter was beautiful, thank you so much."

Lyra's eyes snapped open, she no longer intended for Octavia to have seen. So she said the first thing that popped into her head. The truth enhanced by a big lie. "I'm sorry, that letter wasn't for you... I wrote it for someone else, a mare I met in Ponyville. I love her and I'm going to move there after the year ends..."

Lyra sat still, she felt her friend pull away from her while her aching heart shattered. She hated the thought of causing someone she cared so much about this pain, but she didn't know how else to handle the situation. The shocked gray mare stood there with tears still flowing, humiliated and rejected. She covered her mouth with one hoof, the letter still the other. She fell to all fours and put the letter in her mouth before trotting out of the room. She didn't speak to Lyra again until the day she left Canterlot.

With the comfort of Vinyl, Bon Bon was beginning to regain her original motives. "Lyra, I'm sorry for the way I acted. It was hard to hear, but I'm glad i know it. That's not the reason I fell for you, I love you because of who you are. That won't change no matter what you tell me, I promise you that."

The gray mare grew more furious the more she thought about the fact Lyra lied to her, and how obvious a lie it was considering the contents. "So what? You think you get to confess and I'm supposed to just forgive you?! Just like that?!" Octavia huffed and turned to the door, she then heard Bon Bon forcefully clear her throat.

The angry mare faced her friend. She was staring her down with an evil eye. A look that told her she wasn't allowed to leave or there'd be hell to pay. Instead of storming off the way she wanted to, she turned her rage to Lyra. She quickly trotted up to her with narrowed eyes. Vinyl detected potential violence and went to stand up, but was stopped by a creamy forearm across her chest.

"Just let the work this out, I knew they'd fight, but it'll be okay. Trust me, they need this. There's so much sexual tension between them you can taste it in the air. Let them get a little physical, it'll do them some good. They never had closure, this will be that closure... Hopefully." Bon Bon whispered into the unicorn's ear, making sure the other two couldn't hear her.

Vinyl was heavily blushing. Bon Bon was laying across the couch now with an outstretched forearm touching her legs and chest. Bon Bon's lips were less than an inch away from touching her ear as she whispered into it, her soft warm breath licking the inside. She turned to face her sensual friend and was met with a quick wink and a smile. The mare then nodded her head towards the two fighting ex lovers and turned to face them. Vinyl was still distracted, staring from the long fluffy blue mane down to the cute little candies on her flank. Bon Bon turned in time to catch the mare staring at her flank, she raised her eyebrows and put on a crooked smile.

"Sorry, I was just uh, just nothing. Sorry." Vinyl quickly looked away, hoping to avoid discussing the topic.

"That's alright dear, I'm aware of my sweet ass as your crowd likes to call it." Before Vinyl could be offended  by that statement, she turned to see Bon Bon winking and sticking her tongue out at her playfully.

They went back to the fighting mares. Octavia had pinned Lyra to the wall, her hooves pressed tightly against it on either side of her. She was yelling about the fact that she was lied to, still not able to put that past herself. Lyra was no longer crying, she now feared for her life, she wouldn't dare use magic on her. That'd be a guaranteed death. As Octavia's insults weighed in, the unicorn began to lose her passive personality.

"You letter was poorly written anyway! I could have written a better one myself, at least it would have meant something to someone then. Your writing is sloppy too, I could hardly read the thing. It took several tries, I felt as if a small foal tried to write it with their hoof."

Lyra glared at her, her horn sparked and she placed her hooves on Octavia's shoulders. She raised one slightly as if she were about to strike her.

Bon Bon smiled and leaned back over to Vinyl. "Do you see the body language? Look how Lyra is gently resting her hoof on Octavia's shoulder like that, now look at her stomach, it's pushed forward, almost as if she wants to make contact with her. Her arched back is a similar indicator that she wants to touch Octavia with full body contact. Look at her breathing now, very shallow breaths, her heart is aching, I know it. If she were only angry she'd be taking full deep breaths. All the same is true for Octavia, except look at her eyes, unlike Lyra's they're slowly closing. Her anger is fading completely now and she's already beginning to forgive her whether she knows it or not. Now that she at least had a chance to let some of her old pent up anger out, she's clearly feeling much better. Lyra is after something else, Octavia got what she wanted, she wanted to make Lyra feel some of what she felt. Humiliation, hence the writing insults, since that's what Lyra loves so much, its very personal to her. Now Lyra, she wants only to be forgiven, she already got that from me. Now she needs it from her, will it happen? Let's find out."

"Wow, thanks for the play by play Bon Bon. Honestly though, that was really insightful, what's up with that?" Vinyl turned to her and smiled.

"Well, when you're an actress you learn a lot about the importance of body language. Tools of the trade so to speak." The cocky mare smiled knowing she was being impressive. "You know Vinyl, I've picked up on a lot of your body language lately too. Something you want to tell me?" She said with provocative eyes.

The unicorn immediately blushed. "No, nothing at all, what did you pick up on?"

Bon Bon leaned over further, resting her head on her shoulder. She placed a hoof on the unicorn's white soft thighs and ran it up her leg. "I know you want me. I had an idea, tell me. How far would you be willing to go to make sure Octavia is happy again? What's your limit?"

"A bit cliche, I know, but, I'd do anything for her, of course." Vinyl looked over Bon Bon's long stretched out body laying lazily across the couch.

"Even me?" Bon Bon spoke quietly into her ear, almost licking it as her tongue formed those words.

"What... what does that have to do with it? That'd only get me killed." The nervous unicorn couldn't even believe she'd consider it.

"Vinyl, you silly mare, just watch for a moment longer, then decide."

The two ex lovers were still arguing back and forth, getting closer with each insult until their noses were touching. Lyra had enough, she aggressively placed her raised hoof across Octavia's mane and wrapped it around the back of her head. The gray mare let out a deep breath that spread across Lyra's hot cheeks. Seconds later, the two began to kiss. They were both still very angry at one another, but couldn't resist the urge any longer. Bon Bon laughed and pointed.

"Ha! See? I told you so." Bon Bon jumped up and celebrated.

"What?! Why are you so happy?! Stop them! Octavia what do you think you're doing?!" Vinyl jumped up to rush over and stop the love of her life from continuing to kiss another mare.

Bon Bon quickly intervened. "No no no, they need this. Trust me, once it's over everything will be back to normal. And after tonight, we'll all be much much closer friends."

The unicorn stopped for a moment and watched her lover drag a green unicorn to the floor and pull her on top. She could see their tongues touching as they continued to lustfully kiss.

"What do you mean after tonight, mmmm mm..." Vinyl was cut off by the lips of the blue maned mare next to her.

She pulled away to see bright red eyes looking back at her with matching red blush on her nose and cheeks. "How'd you like tha..." The unicorn immediately pressed her lips back into Bon Bon's, then pushed her down onto the floor.

As Vinyl and Bon Bon vigorously made out and rolled around, Octavia's attention was caught. She stopped kissing Lyra for a moment and watched her lover with another mare. Strangely enough, she wasn't jealous, it was Bon Bon, what did she have to be jealous of? Lyra turned to see them as well, rather than try and interfere, she turned back to Octavia. With a hoof around her head, she pulled her back down into the kiss. The four mares continued to lay on the floor and kiss one another. Eventually their hooves got curious. Lyra made her way down Octavia's back with a hoof until it was firmly rubbing her flank. The gray mare knew she wanted this, she needed it. She caught a glimpse of that electric blue mane reconsidered for a moment, until she noticed Bon Bon happily biting her neck.

Vinyl pulled the excited mare over to the left, rolling on top of her. She placed her hooves on Bon Bon's and held her down while she forcefully kissed her. Next Lyra had rolled over with Octavia as well. Now the four were in reach of each other. Lyra intentionally let her hoof fall softly into Bon Bon's mane. The cream colored mare felt her mane being touched and leaned in closer so that the hoof was now touching her cheek. Octavia straddled her the unicorn beneath her, she looked down to see Lyra touching the creamy mare's reddened cheeks. The sight was surprisingly arousing for her, she wanted to take it further. Before she could form a plan of some sort, Lyra forced a hoof between her legs. The mare was already very wet and began rocking her hips back and forth over the hoof as watched Bon Bon begin to bite and lick Lyra's other one while Vinyl sucked on her neck. Liking what she saw, Octavia began to nudge her hips to the right, Lyra got the message and scooted over until she was right next to Bon Bon. The pale-green unicorn leaned over and kissed the mare, immediately placing her tongue in her mouth.

Vinyl glanced over to Octavia, who met her eyes with a wink. The unicorn was more than happy to see that the gray mare wasn't angry or jealous, Bon Bon seemed to be right about everything. The gray mare leaned over and shared a kiss with her lover, then gave her ear a light lick. "I bet I can make my mare come first." She whispered.

"You're on." Vinyl licked her friend's nose and smiled before diving between the mare's creamy thighs.

Octavia did the same, she smiled knowing she had the upper hoof in this little challenge. She already knew exactly what Lyra wanted, Bon Bon was a mystery to them both. The gray mare closed her eyes and anticipated the sweet familiar taste that's been lingering in the back of her mind. Her heart pounded in her chest at the thought of the delectable sensation once again gracing her tongue. With a shallow breath, she sent chills up her friend's spine as she gave her what she wanted, a deep lick in between her dripping lips. The taste was everything she remember, subtly sweet. She hated to think that she preferred Lyra's taste over Vinyl's, but this pale green mare had something special, something amazing. She wanted more, she recalled this feeling similar to their first time. She continued to lick between the lips, pressing deeper with each stroke of her tongue.

Lyra continued to kiss her lover, each was moaning into the other's mouth as their tongues touched. Both quivered beneath ravenous tongues as their faces became flushed. Bon Bon lifted her leg and placed a hoof on Vinyl's shoulder. Her moans grew more high pitched as she began to come closer and closer to orgasm. Lyra loved the sound, and the thought of exactly what was happening around her brought her closer as well. Octavia felt her tongue being squeezed by moist green lips around it. Knowing what this meant, she shoved her tongue deep inside the succulent mare and bit down on her clit.

The green mare screamed out in pleasure. "Tavi, that's it, don't stop!"

Bon Bon smiled while biting down onto Lyra's neck, she knew she had just had an orgasm and was ready for one of her own. Moments later, Vinyl delivered. Octavia remained completely still while Lyra's warm liquid slowly dripped down her tongue and chin. She kissed her inner thighs and climbed up on top of the quivering mare. They shared a deep kiss while Bon Bon recovered from her trembling orgasm.

"Looks like you won Tavi." Vinyl said in a mocking voice.

Octavia made eye contact and smiled while still kissing the mint-green unicorn, acknowledging her victory. Bon Bon stood up and brushed herself off. "Thank you Vinyl, that was wonderful. Now if you three will please follow me to the bedroom." The mare walked ahead of them, provocatively wiggling her flank as she trotted.

The all made their way into the bedroom. Bon Bon laid down on bed facing the ceiling. She opened her arms and gestured for a pony to join her. "Octavia, I want you, now."

The singled out gray mare glanced over to her friends with a raised eyebrow and a grin. She shrugged at them and trotted over to the mare on the bed. She climbed up and was guided to spread her legs over Bon Bon's face and face the foot of the bed. Lyra and Vinyl trotted over to join them, they stood at the edge of the bed and each spread one of Bon Bon's legs. Octavia had lowered herself onto the mare's tongue and was enjoying the deep penetration to follow. The two unicorns below nervously looked at one another, not sure how to react. They had each always preferred the more girly ponies. After blushing and shyly glancing to the floor and back, they kissed. Despite never feeling an attraction towards the other, they decided that considering everything that's happened tonight, nothing could go wrong. Neither regretted it, Lyra in particular enjoyed the kiss. She loved the familiar taste of her lover on an unfamiliar tongue. It was a sensation she'd never experienced before, and one she enjoyed very much. Vinyl could hear Octavia's moaning growing louder, she began to kiss Lyra harder and press her tongue deeper into her mouth. She was already very aroused and more than ready to be satisfied.

Lyra knew what Vinyl wanted. She pulled away from their kiss and nudged the unicorn's face towards Bon Bon's already widely spread legs. The green mare then stepped behind the unicorn and pushed her tail out of the way to reveal her already wet opening. The bold green mare then gently inched her horn inside. Vinyl had never been penetrated before, other than by a tongue, but she greatly enjoyed the feeling. Lyra loved the warm tight squeezing on her horn, she let her tongue hang out as she continued to press deeper until the base of her horn was submerged inside the tight pink tunnel. Octavia saw Vinyl's face as she was being gently pushed by the unicorn behind her. She realized this was Vinyl's first time experiencing something like this, and she was glad she could be a part of it despite not having a horn of her own. She leaned down and licked the tip of the white unicorn's horn, catching her off guard. Vinyl let out an uncharacteristically cute squeak that brought a pang of delight to Octavia's heart. The gray mare then licked from the base to the tip, then wrapped her lips around the horn.

Bon Bon was still slowly licking all around the inside of Octavia, enjoying every sweet taste and feeling every subtle twitch or gentle squeeze when she hit a sensitive spot with her tongue. As Vinyl continued to suck on her clit, Bon Bon found it increasingly hard to concentrate on Octavia's sensitive spots. Her mind became clouded with growing pleasure and she simply began swirling her tongue around in a frantic manner, hoping to make the mare above her come to an orgasm. She arched her back and pressed her hips up, forcing herself into Vinyl's face and prompting more aggressive actions from the unicorn. Octavia continued to vigorously suck on her horn, quickly bobbing her head in time with Bon Bon's hip thrusting. These sensations became to be too much for the white unicorn to handle. She sent sparks of pleasure through Octavia's tongue as Vinyl came to a magical-spark induced orgasm with the help of Lyra's over charged horn. The light-green mare herself was soon overwhelmed by the pleasure brought from the tightly squeezing unicorn.

Lyra pulled out and stood next to Vinyl. Octavia tiresomely fell over on the bed while Bon Bon caught her breath. As the gray mare panted, the other three looked her over. They all realized she was the only one who had yet to be satisfied fully. Lyra was tired as well, she laid down next to Octavia on the bed and watched the other two follow her. Bon Bon ran a hoof down the panting mare's gray stomach and placed it snugly between her legs. Lyra gently kissed her neck and massaged her chest and sides with her hooves. Vinyl grabbed her leg and kissed it all the way down to her hoof before gently nibbling on it. Octavia simply laid still and enjoyed the sensation of three mares tending to her needs. She especially loved having her hooves tended to so tenderly. Vinyl kissed the bottoms and licked from the back of her leg up the center of the hoof. Octavia gasped as Lyra simultaneously began nibbling on her ear and Bon Bon slowly kissed down her stomach towards the center of her legs.

As the earth pony reached her target, she felt intense heat radiating from between the gray mare's legs. She took a deep inhale through her nose and enjoyed the aromatic scent filling the space near Octavia's sweet spot. She leaned over facing down and licked her lower stomach all the way down between the succulent lips. She reached her hooves over and spread them apart, revealing the tender pink flesh within. Holding the lips apart, the experienced mare precisely licked across a particularly sensitive spot. Octavia was nearly overwhelmed by the strong sensation to follow. She arched her back and stretched her hooves out. Lyra bit down on her ear and licked the inside while Vinyl softly planted her teeth across her hooves, forcefully licking the sensitive area in the middle. With one last vigorous lick from Bon Bon, Octavia's eyes rolled in the back of her head as she exploded into an overexerted orgasm. She screamed out at the top of her lungs and looked as if she were about to snap her own spine. Her hooves tightly wrapped up in the sheets as she sprayed a small stream of ejaculatory liquid across Bon Bon's face. The cream colored mare could only smile at the event, nearly laughing.

"Wow Octavia dear, I didn't know you had it in you." Bon Bon smiled and wiped her face off with a hoof.

The gray mare simply giggled uncontrollably and writhed on the bed. Lyra's eyes were wide as can be, she'd never seen her ex lover do that in all their years together.

"Not fair Bon Bon. Now you have to do that for me later Tavi." Vinyl joked and climbed back onto the bed to cuddle up to her friends.

The four laid there and pulled the blanket over themselves. Lyra hit the lights with her magic and they all began to doze off after having such a long and strenuous night. "I love you all, you know that. I really do guys, and I hope everything between us is better than ever."

"Awe how sweet, I love you too Bon Bon." Vinyl chuckled and closed her eyes.

"Same here." Octavia said, still mostly out of breath.

"Shh, get some sleep Bonsie Bon Bonny... I love you too." Lyra pulled the blanket up to her cheek and rolled over.

The four were warmly cuddled up and easily fell asleep. Nothing occupied their minds except for their newly fortified friendship. Each hoped it would last forever, and they'd be the friends they knew they could be. Best friends forever.

Several days later, Octavia stepped into her room. Vinyl was asleep on the couch after another fun evening and Octavia spent some time thinking about a few things for the first time. She was more certain now than ever that she was in love. She decided she would ask Vinyl to move in with her, they spent all day and night together as is, and more importantly, it'd be a sincere confession of her love, fidelity, and commitment. Her onetime experience with her two best friends brought her and Vinyl closer together than ever, and opened a clear and free relationship between her and Lyra, no more tension. The group of friends have never been happier.

She shut the door behind herself and opened a small dresser drawer in front of her bedroom mirror. Inside was a small envelope, inside that, an old crinkly letter. The gray mare lifted it out and opened it up on the dresser's table top. She looked at herself in the mirror for a moment. Her purple eyes brightly reflected the dim lighting in the room, then she turned them down to the letter. Tears immediately filled them as she thought about how the poem was always meant for her, a second chance never given, and a world of potential love unknown. She asked herself if it was right to have any regrets left, she would have never gotten with Vinyl, the amazing and sweet mare she loved so much today. The mare she wished to marry someday may have never even been a part of her life, and she couldn't stand to think about that fact. However, regret still lingered, along with curiosity. She read over the letter, and stopped at the poem. It was so obviously meant for her that it was painful. She wondered how Bon Bon could have ever thought otherwise.

As she read over it for the last time, a few tears dotted the paper. She took the letter and the old envelope in her mouth and trotted back into the front room. She clasped it tightly between her teeth as she trotted towards kitchen. Something about the fact that she had so pettily held onto this letter for so long stuck in her mind. She felt so foalish, and needed to rid herself of this painful reminder of the worst years of her past. She reached up to her mouth with a hoof and ripped the envelope and folded letter in half, then dropped it all into the garbage. She trotted back out to a sleeping Vinyl and snuggled up to her on the couch. Looking over her lustrous white coat and vivid blue mane, she realized how lucky she was to have found such a fun and beautiful mare to call her own. She was finally able to let her past go, and focus on the days to come. She gave her lover a kiss on the forehead, then laid her head against the mare's soft chest. She was soon lulled to sleep by the sound of her gentle heart beating, and the subconsciously produced sound of a certain mare singing her to sleep.

Missing Scene- SB, Alg, FE

**************************************************************

Fluttershy blushes brick red and smiles, looking up to Twilight with glimmering eyes.  Just as she's about to thank her, her shoulders are met with the weight of the unicorn's hooves pressing her against the back of the sofa. She gasps and opens her mouth to speak, only to be stopped by a deep, sensual kiss.  Twilight keeps the pegasus pinned to her sofa with, inhaling heavily through her nose and further parting her lips.  Fluttershy doesn't resist, she allows Twilight's tongue to dance playfully with hers as she relaxes and rests her forelegs at her sides.  The unicorn breaks the kiss and tilts her head down, letting her horn graze Fluttershy's forehead as she takes a few deep breaths.

"T-T-Thank you, Twilight..."  The flustered pegasus manages to stutter out after a few deep breaths while Twilight simply lays across her lap and gazes into her eyes.

"You're very welcome... I don't know exactly what came over me, but I think I like it,"  Twilight says, still breathing heavily and blushing dark red. She leans up, kissing along Fluttershy's jawbone as she finishes speaking.

"Mmmn... I uhm, I think I like it too..."  The timid pegasus states, wrapping her forelegs around Twilight's back and pulling her close, kissing her horn once and feeling the gentile tingle of magical energy running along her lips.  Twilight sits perfectly still, blushing extremely heavily from the attention and shivering just a little bit.  "That wasn't... too far was it, Twilight?"

Twilight stands up, looking into Fluttershy's eyes and blushing intensely, using her hoof to tug on the pegasus's foreleg.  She leads the other mare toward the staircase and walks up in complete silence, all the while feeling her body shiver and her heart flutter.

Fluttershy, who's just following blindly and still worrying that she crossed a line, chews her lower lip and berates herself in her mind.

Great job, Fluttershy... Now she's mad at you...  Or else she'd say something, right?  She says to herself, hoping that her favorite figment of her imagination stays out of this for a little while longer.

Thought you could keep me away did ya? ... Drat... You don't know much about unicorns do you Co-pilot?

Well... Apparently I do if you know anything at all...  Fluttershy responds, lately trying her best to be reasonable with the voice and recognize it for what it really is... or rather isn't.

Well, you do have a point there, you remember that one time at the spa where you and Rarity were hanging out just a little too close to the edges of the mud bath pits?  The voice says, prodding on something that she thought she hadn't noticed at all...

uhm...  Fluttershy and Twilight were nearing the top of the staircase, the pegasus realized that Twilight was dragging them to her bedroom...

Well...  One of the spa ponies, Lotus, accidentally brushed up against Rarity's horn as she walked past... Their horns are very sensitive Co-pilot... and you kissed hers... I think you know where this is going,

Oh... uhm... OH! Fluttershy says in her mind, twitching a little bit and looking back up at the hypnotized mare.  Giggling and blushing to herself.  She doesn't really mind where this could be going, she really does feel love for the mare.  The only worry in her mind lately has been whether or not she felt the same; she's about to find out.

Continuation of the scene from chapter 5 of Study Buddies, Twilight Hours

Fluttershy had stopped just before the top of the stairs, her mind clouded by the voice's words that filled her thoughts. She knew where she wanted this to go, at least she thought she did, but nervousness was setting in. She watched Twilight's cutie mark swaying slightly as she reached the final step. Twilight, raring to go as indicated by the voice, had reached down to the yellow pegasus to regain her lost attention, her hoof lightly brushing across Fluttershy's cheek as she turned away from the last step.

"You coming?" Twilight says, breaking her silence before turning back to face the blushing mare with seductive eyes. One leg was stretched to a lower step and her front hoof was waiting to take another, an alluring pose.

Not already! Are you? The voice says, causing Fluttershy to jerk slightly. Shush you... "Yes, Twilight." Fluttershy replies and tentatively follows as the purple unicorn makes her way into the bedroom.

Lighten up will ya, this is your guys' first time, you should be excited! And let's face it, we both know you need me to get you through this. What I need is for you to leave me alone, I want to enjoy this, and I definitely don't want to listen to your sarcastic remarks the whole time. Fluttershy says to herself

Fluttershy's attention shifts from the voice to the astounding sight in front of her: A beautiful purple unicorn resting her front legs across the nicely flattened bedsheets with her flank provocatively wiggling back and forth. The pegasus gulped before trotting up to her marefriend, she has no clue what exactly to do or how to handle the situation, but knows she needs to do something. Shyness is hard to overcome, especially in these types of situations. Maybe... maybe I could use some help from... No, Fluttershy snuffs out the thought, the fact that she'd even consider it burning in her chest.

*************************************************************************************

Competition

Zecora stood calmly mixing her latest potion. A cauldron glowed an eerie green as she dropped a few more ingredients into the  brew. With a deep inhale through her nose, she realized something may be missing. She sat her ladle to one side and turned to head out into the forest for a particularly elusive ingredient, the fright-cap mushroom. Luckily for her, she had found a peculiar area nearby in which the mushroom grew wildly and freely. Near the entrance to a small boarded up cave there were usually three or four fright-caps ready to be harvested every other week.

The zebra casually made her way down the old grass trail weaving through dense trees. It was darker than usual this afternoon, possibly due to the overcast from the scheduled rain. She carefully trotted on, nearing her destination she was cautious not to step on any of the fragile fungi in the darkness. Then she saw it, the entrance to the cave. It was pitch black only a meter in and she swore she heard a faint buzzing coming from within. She looked around, scouring the ground for any signs of the elusive ingredient, nothing. She did however notice one thing, the stems to these mushrooms were there, almost as if they'd been eaten.

CRACK

Zecora jumped and shrieked at the sharp cracking sound. She looked down, she had stepped on an old plank. Then it dawned on her, the cave wasn't boarded up. She looked closer and tilted her ear in it's direction. There certainly was a strange sound escaping it's depths.

"Is there someone down in that cave? To go in there, you must be very brave." She said, hoping for a friendly reply.

All she heard was a few clicking noises and several drops of water. She took a few steps back and turned to head home, an unsettling feeling stroking her spine. Her pace was quick, her heart was racing, she wanted nothing more than to return to the safety of the indoors. She knew very well the potential dangers of the forest creatures and wasn't prepared to mingle with the unknown at the moment. To her left she heard a few sharp clicks, seemingly right next to her ear. She stopped and caught her breath. A terrified pit sat in her stomach, she knew a creature was potentially hunting her, and she needed to prepare for an attack.

She focused her eyes and looked through the forest, nothing in sight. Then, a few quick steps caught her attention as they rushed behind her. Just as she turned around to investigate, an other set of steps rushed in the other direction. She determined there were at least two, and decided to make a run for it. She quickly galloped back towards home, her tree hut in the clearing. Just as she rushed into the door, she felt a sharp pain on her flank. Before she could lock herself in, the door was forced back open and she covered her face as she prepared for the imminent attack.

***

Fluttershy frantically few into town, desperately searching through the small crowds of ponies.

"Whoa there Fluttershy, what's got your wings in a knot?" Twilight Sparkle asked after noticing her unusual behavior.

The stressed yellow pegasus stopped next to her friend and took a deep breath. "I'm sorry, Twilight, but have you seen a squirrel running around her? I saw him run off into the woods and I searched but couldn't find him, I thought maybe he snuck past me into town."

"No, I can't say that I have. Are you sure he's not still in the forest? I can go double check with you if you'd like, I need to visit Zecora anyway." Twilight thought for a moment then looked to the sky. "She didn't come to town three days ago, breaking her normal routine. Also, I sent her a letter that same day asking her to attend next weeks parade, but I didn't get a reply."

"Okay, that'll be great. I'm sure with an extra set of eyes we'll find him right away." Fluttershy said, raring to return to the forest.

Twilight kept her eyes to the sky until she spotted the faint glint of rainbow piercing a small cloud. Her horn lit up and she sent a small wave of magic soaring through the cloud. It shook, several raindrops fell to the ground and a certain disgruntled blue pegasus jumped up with a start.

"Hey, what was that for?!" She shouted, looking over the edge.

"Calm down please. I need to help me with something, come on down." Twilight commanded as Fluttershy nervously kicked at the ground.

"Come on, can't you just leave me alone, I'm nappin'!" The cranky pegasus rolled back over and tried to fall back to sleep.

Twilight widened her eyes and stared in Rainbow's direction. The pegasus cringed, almost as if she could feel Twilight's gaze burning a hole through her back. She rolled over and peeked down, despite her better instincts telling her not to. The sweet purple unicorn was staring up at her with wide and nearly teary eyes, not something one would normally expect to see from her. With a grunt and a roll of her eyes, Rainbow fluttered to the grown and stood by the purple mare's side.

"Happy?" She said with a spiteful tone.

"Not yet." Twilight tilted her cheek towards the pegasus.

Rainbow let out a quick sigh and gave her a kiss on the cheek, trying her best to make sure she didn't blush.

"That's better." Twilight said as she turned to give her marefriend a warm hug. "Now, I need you to come with me to visit Zecora. On the way, keep an eye out for a squirrel." Twilight winked and nudged her friend along, Fluttershy quietly followed close behind.

The three soon reached the edge of the forest, Twilight curiously glanced over to the mailbox at the edge. It was Zecora's. Ensuring no one was looking, she feinted a cough and sent a small jolt of magic into the box, causing the door to fall open. Several letters filled the box, likely including the one she had sent a few days ago. The worried mare gulped, she looked down and continued trotting.

"Her squirrelly squirrelly squirrelly!" Rainbow mockingly shouted into the dark woods.

"Shhhh, you'll scare him..." Fluttershy warned.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, glad to make it as clear as possible that she didn't want to be there. Twilight held her worrisome expression as she approached the tree hut. The lights were all off and an eerie vibe surrounded the place. She looked back at the two pegasi, each glanced back and forth at the other and shrugged. She turned back to face the seemingly empty hut and cantered forward. Rainbow followed close behind and Fluttershy opted to wait there.

"Be careful you two!" The shy pegasus whispered as loudly as she could.

The two mares nodded and continued, something was clearly wrong and needed to be investigated. They reached the front door and Twilight immediately noticed two large gashes cut into the side. She gave Rainbow another worried glance and proceeded to enter. It was dark, and there was no sign of life.

"Zecora!" She called out, "Are you in here?" No answer.

Rainbow scoured the room with her eyes, catching glimpses of dark shadowy pony shaped objects in the dark. She backed out of the door. "Twilight, I don't think she's here, maybe we should go." She looked away as she spoke, knowing Twilight would see right through her otherwise.

"Hold on Rainbow, if you're scared, you can wait out here for me okay? I need to see if Zecora's hurt, she may need my help." Twilight turned away and headed inside, lighting the way with a light glow being cast from the tip of her horn.

Rainbow Dash shuffled for a moment, working up the courage she needed to head back inside. She'd hate to admit it, but she was quite afraid of the dark. "I'll uh, keep watch out here..."

Twilight giggled and rolled her eyes as she searched through several dark rooms. Each seemed empty, but her worries grew as she looked around to see all the decor and furnishings tattered and strewn across the floor. She quickly turned around to see a door slowly closing and creaking.

"Zecora?" She whispered, fear looming above her shoulders.

As she approached the door, she heard the faint sound of clicking coming from behind it. She reached a hoof out and touched the handle. With three deep breaths, she quickly flung the door open. A small squirrel rushed out of the broom closet and passed Twilight towards the exit. With a sigh of relief she turned around, only to gasp in fear as she found herself face to face with a clearly ill zebra. Her eyes were glazed over and something seemed to be crawling beneath her skin.

"Ze-Zecora? Are you alright?" She asked, not sure if she was even able to hear or comprehend.

The zebra stepped closer, her mouth slowly opening. Her jaw parted to an unusually wide width and large amounts of saliva dripped down her chin. Twilight quickly stepped backwards, she bumped into the wall behind her.

"Are... are you alright?" She reiterated, certain something was wrong.

Zecora lifted a hoof into the air, her balance seemed to be unstable. Then she began to quickly stumble towards Twilight. The terrified unicorn darted away as the disoriented zebra crashed into the wall behind her. She rushed outside and met up with Rainbow and Fluttershy.

"Guys, we have to get out of here! Something's wrong with Zecora, she needs out help but I don't know what to do!" Twilight shouted in a near state of panic, but Rainbow didn't seem to notice. She was staring off into the distance.

Twilight followed her line of sight and spotted a strange creature. It was large, about the size of a pony, and shining jet black. It stood on six pointed legs like a large insect of some nature. It's large shiny legs were visible through the dark. Rainbow's heart was beating a mile a minute and she looked over to Twilight. Fluttershy was shaken, she held her pet squirrel tightly and waited for Twilight to make a decision as to what they should do.

"Rainbow, let's slowly walk away, don't make any sudden moves." The two began to make their way towards Fluttershy.

Suddenly, Zecora came rushing through the doorway with a loud moan. She charged straight towards Twilight, who attempted to catch her in an aura of magic. The enraged zebra easily pushed through and  continued her attack. In an instant, Rainbow Dash rushed in front of Zecora and shielded the startled unicorn. With a piercing shriek, teeth sunk deep into the arc of her blue wing, cracking the hallow bone.

"She bit me! What the hell is that?!" She cried out.

Twilight screamed and shot a large ball of magic into Zecora, knocking her slightly back and away from Rainbow. The injured pegasus jumped away and attempted to take flight, but her broken bone only sent beaming pain through her entire body as she tried to extend it. She gasped and teared up, trying her best to hide her pain and appear strong. Twilight noticed the creature seemed to have disappeared. She placed her hoof around Rainbow's flank and urged her away from Zecora, who was stumbling to her hooves. The three ran towards town, Rainbow needed medical attention immediately and they had to inform someone about Zecora.

As they approached the edge of the forest, they heard faint cries and screams coming from town. They quickened their pace, fearing the worst. To each pony's horror, the town was in chaos. A building was on fire, several ponies galloped in all directions as they fled from others pursuing them. The chasers seemed to be in the same condition as Zecora was, mindlessly attacking their best friends and lovers. Twilight spotted a familiar pink hoof frantically waving at her from within Sugarcube Corner.

"Guys! Get in here! Quick!" She shouted while intermittently ducking behind the door.

The three made haste as they rushed through the crowds. They jumped inside and Pinkie Pie quickly shut and barred the door behind them. Inside there were several ponies, each looked grim as if they had already given up hope of survival. In one corner sat a mint green unicorn, she inconsolably cried sat curled up in a ball. Two others desperately peeked out the window, A pale cream colored mare with a deep red mane and large brown stallion with an hour glass cutie mark, hoping for some sort of solution to happen upon them.

"Twilight, what's happening?!" Pinkie shouted, all traces of her usual upbeat demeanor painfully absent.

"I... I don't know Pinkie. I've never read or heard about anything like this ever happening. Have you seen Applejack and Rarity? I need to go check on Spike." Twilight Sparkle nervously shuffled and paced the room, trying to prioritize and figure out exactly what steps need to be taken.

"I don't know where they, but you can't go out there! Are you crazy?!" Pinkie pointed out the boarded up window with a hoof towards the rising chaos.

"I agree, no way I'm letting you go out there." Rainbow crossed her hooves and stood in front of the doorway.

"It's the only way we can get help, I need him to send a letter to Celestia... Not only that, I love him and I can't just leave him on his own. He needs me." Twilight's heart filled with pain as she considered the possibility that something could have happened to him.

Rainbow nervously looked off to the side, she hated to admit it, but Twilight was right, they needed him to send a letter to Celestia, it was the only source of help in sight. "... Fine, but I'm going with you."

"Thank you Rainbow." Twilight wanted her to stay, but knew she'd never agree and fighting about was a waste of what precious little time they had. Every second counted in this endeavor.

"Okay, I have to do this Pinkie, open the door and Rainbow and I will rush out. Quickly close it behind us and make sure nothing gets in. Keep an eye out for Rarity and AJ too, okay?" Twilight took charge.

Pinkie nodded with worrisome tears in her eyes. Fluttershy sat in the corner and tried to comfort the squirrel on her shoulder, if only to take her mind off the current situation. Rainbow cautiously tucked her wing in, despite the broken bone, she wasn't bleeding much, the zebra barely broke the skin. She knew she wouldn't be receiving any medical attention during this crisis anytime soon anyway. She readied herself near the door, Twilight stood next to her. Pinkie placed her hoof on the wooden bar holding it shut, then with a deep breath, yanked it up. The two mares quickly ran out into the blinding sunlight and were met by dozens of crazed ravenous ponies.

"Dear Celestia, what's happened to them all?!" Twilight prepared to run as fast as she could.

Rainbow quickly nudged Twilight towards the library and they both took off in a sprint. The crazed ponies quickly limped and stumbled behind them, moaning, almost screaming as they pursued. Horror pierced the two mares' hearts as they heard the cries behind them. As they approached the street corner that led to the library, a creamy white mare with a blue and pink mane wobbled out in front of them. She stood up and placed her hooves on Twilight's shoulders and opened her mouth as if she wanted to take her entire head in a single bite. She screamed and attempted to fight the insane mare off of her to no avail, her strength was clearly being amplified by whatever was affecting her. Rainbow cantered up behind the mare and delivered two sharp kicks to the ribs with her back hooves.

"Don't worry, I gotcha." The blue pegasus winked and trotted ahead.

Twilight sighed and looked down at the writhing pony on the ground. Her ribs appeared to be broken as she flailed her hooves towards her general direction. It was a painful sight, but equally horrific. The horde of ponies behind her was slowly beginning to catch up, she made haste and rushed to the library. Terror stuck the mares as the neared the entrance and realized it was wide open. It was dark inside, no lights were on, no sounds came from within. Twilight placed a hoof in front of Rainbow and stopped her from entering. The blue mare nodded and stood lookout, watching the stumbling crowd slowly approaching.

"Hurry up okay..."

"I will, and Rainbow, I love you." Twilight gave her a quick kiss and entered the dark home.

It was a mess, books lay strewn across the floor and furniture was toppled over. Suddenly she heard faint sobbing coming from upstairs. She immediately trotted up, remaining vigilant and ready for another surprise attack. As she approached her bedroom door, she spotted a large puddle of blood seeping from beneath it. She cringed and closed her eyes, with a deep breath, she forced the door open and her horn lit up with a bright glow. To her surprise, nothing attacked her, instead she spotted a crying baby dragon and the lifeless body of a pony she didn't recognize.

"Spike! Are you hurt?!" She shouted and trotted over to him.

He sat with blood dripping down his cheek, tightly clenching a small metal pry-bar in his claws. His eyes were flooded with tears as he stared up at his best friend.

"Twilight? Are... are you, you?" He asked, his shaking hands tightly gripping his weapon.

"Yes, Spike, its me..." She saw the pain in his eyes, realizing what he was forced to do. "I'm so sorry Spike, I should have been here to protect you from all of this... Please get up and come with me, we need to get you to safety."

Twilight nudged him off the floor and onto her back as she cautiously stepped over the mess he had left behind in self-defense. She trotted downstairs and met a nervous Rainbow Dash.

"It's about time!" She shouted, her eyes still focused on the dangerously close crowd of malicious ponies.

"I'm sorry, lets just get back already." The three headed back out and rushed away from the crowd, the opposite direction of Sugarcube Corner, but the only direction they were able to head.

As they neared a corner, they intended to head around the block and back track to the bakery. On the way, they spotted Applejack and Rarity in the second floor window of the Carousel Boutique. They all made eye contact and Rarity began frantically waving them down. The entrance to the store was already broken down and there were several rage inflicted ponies inside, their screams and moans filled the air.

"We have to help them." Twilight spoke and Rainbow nodded.

Spike jumped off her back and nervously looked around. "Twilight, where did these zombies come from?"

"Spike, they aren't zombies, and I don't know. We'll figure it out later." She opened the window above with her magic and lifted each pony down with a strong aura.

"Thank you Twilight, do you what's going on?! We need to get out of here, now!" Rarity shouted and began trotting in place.

Applejack nodded to show her appreciation and noticed Rainbow's wing was tucked in more than usual. "Y'alright Dash?"

The pegasus nodded and tucked the injured wing in further. "Alright, we need to get to Sugarcube Corner, Pinkie has it boarded up pretty tightly, I think we'll be safe there for the time being."

They all agreed and began quickly trotting down the road. Just then they heard a frightful scream, behind them, a dirt covered pony came rushing towards them at a full gallop. This was the fasted one they've seen by far, they knew they wouldn't be able to outrun it, and decided to fight. Applejack took the front line and braced herself for impact. With her front hooves she caught the charging pony full force and tumbled across the gravel road. She kept a hoof on it's neck and forced it off of herself. Rainbow was Quick to deliver another powerful kick straight to it's head. The attacking pony seemed to be unconscious and Applejack quickly stood back up.

"Nice teamwork Dash, say, you ain't bit are ya?" Applejack's eyes were prying and serious.

"I got bit by Zecora earlier, she was like them and I didn't expect it. Why?" Rainbow stretched the wing out as far as she could, revealing the bite-mark.

It looked much worse already and was clearly infected. Applejack glanced of to Rarity with tears in her eyes. "Guys, I saw someone get bit, it was much worse that that, but a few minutes later, they were like the pony who bit em. It was like she just lost her mind and began attackin' everything in sight."

Rarity spoke up as well. "I saw... I saw my dad get bit, it wasn't long after that before he turned around and bit my mom..." The tears in the white unicorn's eyes were prevalent, she was struggling to cope with her loss.

"I'm fine guys, you don't see me attacking anyone do you?" Rainbow lowered her eyebrows and crossed her hooves.

Twilight didn't know what to make of it, she loved this mare, and wouldn't allow the thought of her becoming like those monsters make it's way into her mind.

She changed the subject. "AJ, where's Applebloom, and the other kids, are they alright?"

"Yeah, they're all bunkered down in the school, they got it locked up good and tight. No one's gettin in or out of there anytime soon." The orange pony said, relieving Twilight with the first bit of good news she's heard in a while.

"Okay, let's head back to Sugarcube Corner then." The five cantered down the road towards their destination.

As they approached the final corner of the block, Rainbow stumbled and fell over on her side.

"Dash! Are you alright?!" Twilight rushed to her side and attempted to lift her back to her hooves.

"Yeah yeah, I just slipped is all." The strong mare stood back up and felt as if she was about to puke.

Rarity and Applejack looked at one another with worried eyes, knowing what was happening. They also knew it would be far too difficult for Twilight to accept the truth. So they stayed silent and led the way while Twilight stayed by Rainbow's side and helped her slowly walk along. The crowd of ponies that once stood  behind them was now back in front of the bakery, violently beating on the door. It wasn't going to be easy to get in. There wasn't a back entrance, and the side door was just as blocked off as the front.

Rainbow Dash began to cough into her hoof and gag, leaving large amounts of blood behind with each heave. Twilight pat her on the back and held her mane back. She noticed the looks the other two mares were giving them. "Look, I know what you're thinking, but that's impossible. Rainbow would never hurt any of us, no matter what, understood?!" She shouted.

"She's right guys, I'd never hurt any of you. I love you all... I just want you to know that okay? I really do love you guys..." The blue pegasus pushed Twilight's hoof away and trotted up to Applejack.

She leaned in and whispered in her ear. The strong willed earth pony began to cry and nodded. "Alright Twilight, I have a plan, come over here and I'll tell you."

As the trusting purple unicorn trotted past Applejack, she was pushed into the ground and the earth pony sat on her back and placed her hooves over her horn. Rainbow trotted over to her with a heartbroken expression. "I'm so sorry Twi, but this is the only way you'd listen to what I have to say. Look, I love you, thanks for everything you've done for me. You're my best friend and I remembered something I told you before, a promise actually. I told you I'd die before I'd let anything happen to you. I said, I'd gladly give my life to protect you, and it's true."

Twilight's eyes were soaking the dirt road beneath her, she knew where this was going but couldn't do anything to stop it. Rainbow looked up to the other two mares. "I know what's happening to me, and I'm not going to waste my last few minutes here sobbing about it. I love you two, tell Pinkie and Fluttershy I love them too. Take care of yourself Spike, you're a good kid. Well, see ya guys on the other side right?" Rainbow gave her friends a quick salute and trotted down the road towards the crowd.

Twilight screamed out as loud as she could, breaking Applejack's heart as she held her desperately struggling friend down. Rarity covered her eyes and wiped her tears, a painful emptiness taking over as she realized another loved one would be lost soon. Applejack watched her walk down the road, Spike stood stoic, not sure how to react to the situation.

Rainbow Dash faced the horde with brave eyes. She charged forward, rushing right past them. Her balance was wobbly at best but she made sure not to fall as she lured they crazed ponies away from the bakery door. It seemed to be working, they all followed her with hateful sounding screams. As the blue mare neared the end of the road, she slipped and fell down. She tried to stand back up but stumbled over and fell again. The crowd soon caught up and descended upon her.

The other four didn't watch, they owed Rainbow their lives right now, and couldn't be more grateful. However, the pain of losing her was weighing in, especially on Twilight. Rarity and Applejack did their best to carry the sulking unicorn into the bakery, Spike followed closely behind, equally as saddened by the loss of a close friend. They knocked and a terrified Pinkie immediately let them in and shut the door behind them, hyperventilating the entire time.

"Where's... Where's Rainbow?!" She asked. The others simply looked down and shook their heads.

"She didn't make it, but she saved our lives..." Rarity spoke up, looking Pinkie in the eye.

The four sat down and took a moment to catch their breaths. Twilight looked up with tear filled eyes. "Pinkie, I need a quill and parchment."

The pink mare nodded and quickly retrieved the requested items. Twilight then began to write her letter. She included every detail she could think of, where they first encountered the incident, the large black creature in the forest, how the condition seemed to be contagious and spread to body fluid contact. Upon completion, she rolled the letter up and had spike send it on it's way.

"The princess should send help, or maybe even come here herself and save us." Twilight rolled over on her side and faced away from her friends. She spotted the green unicorn in the other corner, still sobbing and holding her own stomach. She recognized the pain in her eyes, she felt the same way. Before long, the emotional trauma and stress caused her to faint.

***

"Twilight, wake up! Celestia sent a letter!" The purple mare began to inch her eyes open.

She soon realized that she had dreamed the voice, and was alone in the empty bakery. "Hello?" She called out. No answer.

Twilight stood up and began to walk around in search of her friends. No one was around. She headed outside and shouted down the pitch black roads and alley ways, the only answer was her own echo. "Hello?! Can anyone hear me?!" Still no sign of life.

Her horn lit up and sent a ball of light floating down the street, illuminating the way. As it neared the end, she saw large barricades and bio-hazard signs. Has the city been evacuated? She wondered.

Suddenly the moon broke through the clouds, lighting the abandoned city. Buildings were in ruins, and there were dozens of lifeless bodies lining the streets. She figured she must have been counted among the dead if something had happened in Sugarcube Corner. One thing she still wondered, and couldn't figure out was: Why did her friends abandon her? There wasn't a reasonable answer to that. She trotted towards the library, it was dead quiet the whole way there. She made her way up to the top floor and looked to the mountain top in which Canterlot rested through her telescope. It was dark, not a light in the city was lit. Horror struck once again as she imagined Canterlot had suffered the same catastrophe as Ponyville.

She went back outside and wandered the streets, heading down the main road towards the next city, Manehatten.

"Hello?" She called.

"Is anyone out there?" Silence her only response.

"Am... am I alone out here?"

Respite Rewrite

Entry #1

To my dearest, Trixie. May you learn from my mistakes, and live the life I failed to.

I was once known across Equestria by many names; Shadowtrot the Annihilator, Bloodcolt, The Betrayer, I was even mistaken for Nighmare Moon on occasion. Silly, I know, but to you, I've always only been "Daddy". I realize you might not fully remember the stallion I was before I left you alone, but despite everything that has happened, I've always loved you. This book is all that's left of me now, and I want you to use it. Learn from my mistakes, become the unicorn I know you have to potential to be. If I knew then what I know now, I'd have been so much more. You have a rare opportunity, Trixie. You're destined to become something great, your name will echo across Equestria, and everything you could ever possibly need to know is recorded within this book.

As you turn the pages, you may become confused. Most of the pages in this book appear blank, and you'll be unable to read them until you're ready. They hold knowledge that no pony should should have the privilege of gaining without first proving themselves worthy. You, my dear, will be no exception. Knowledge can be a dangerous thing, knowing certain things before you're ready can and will lead to your certain destruction. Experience is the key to handling knowledge properly. Your magical abilities can be summed up with a simple metaphor: a scale. On one side, experience. On the other, knowledge. Each side must stay balanced or the other will fall into uselessness. Knowing this will be your key to success, using your knowledge and experiences to their full advantage will surely put you on the path to greatness.

Through your trials in life, you'll gain many experiences and knowledge of your own. Once you're ready, the pages will reveal themselves to you. Good luck, my daughter, and know my love and best wishes follow you wherever you may go.

Entry #2

You're Growing Older

I presumed when you first received this book, you had still yet to gain your Equinsignia, or "cutie mark", as some call it. I might be so bold as to point out that it is likely a depiction of the Ethereal Moon, a representation of blurring illusion with reality. You'll learn more about this very special Equinsignia in the future. Now that you've obtained it, earned it, you're ready to begin learning very important spells. The spells I'm about to teach you are not to be shared, as they're for our family's horns alone. You'll realize that unlike most spells you may be forced to learn during your foalhood studies, these don't contain a purpose to yield any benefit to society. They're simply defensive combat spells, something not everypony will be taught. Thank Celestia herself for half of Equestria's citizens being completely defenseless. Now read and reread the information in this entry, don't attempt anything in real combat until you're absolutely sure you're ready. This information slightly tips the knowledge vs. experience scale, but it's essential as of right now. I'm sure you'll gain experience from this magic soon enough

Good luck, Trixie.

Entry #3

Inevitable Defeat

This is an important part of your life. We all must realize that on our quest for greatness, we aren't the best. This is why you must fight and practice harder. Each time you fail, your name falls and your reputation takes a devastating blow. My thirst for vengeance caused my reputation to plummet into the depths of darkness, causing my name to cast fear across the land. The things I did out of spite pushed me into a world of hatred and dismay. Now that you know the pain of defeat, know that seeking the vengeance you crave will only bring you more pain. Whether you instigated the fight you lost, or it was unprovoked, you failed to defend your name. I realize how degrading and humiliating that must be for you, but use those feelings to ensure you're never beaten again, no matter what your cause.

Now that you're getting older, the ponies around you have the ability to hurt you beyond full recovery. It's very important that you know when to flee. Fleeing a battle is disgustingly shameful, but sometimes necessary to ensure your survival. Trixie, there is a great and powerful foe gaining support and power in the dark, south side of Equestria, you will be forced to face him or his allies at some point in your life. Celestia refuses to prepare the civilians, she believes it's nothing more than temporary rise in power and will easily be stopped. Just know, that rise in power is why I am no longer alive.

This is why you must be prepared to take the lives of the threats around you. I'm going to teach you a very simple spell that is only meant to be used as a last resort. You will hold and destroy your target from the inside out, leaving no evidence behind. They will quite literally disintegrate into the air. Remember, killing is only meant to be used as a last resort. Don't get ahead of yourself Trixie, or you'll end up being forced to live in the shadows just as I was.

Take this knowledge and become great. Secure your reputation, so that no one will question your greatness, no one will dare face you in battle without a death wish, and all will rise to your call into battle. Spread your name across the land, so that all the cities of Equestria know and respect you. In doing so, Trixie, don't forget who you are, and don't lose respect for what you have. Never be defeated again.

Entry #4

Loneliness

Dictated, Not Stirred

Mayor Mare sat at her desk with her cheek propped up on a hoof. Cheerilee paced the room, flustered and complaining about the issues flooding her life.

"I just don't know what I'm gonna do, I swear, these girls are going to be the end of me." She said as she stopped mid step and glanced over to the patiently sitting mare. "I'm sorry, I don't mean to drag you into my problems, I've just been so stressed this past week."

"It's no problem dear, your problems are my problems as far as I'm concerned, and I'll be glad to help you with whatever you need." Mayor muttered as she placidly twirled a paperweight on its side.

"Thanks, I don't mean to bore you, mom." Cheerilee smirked and rolled her eyes.

"Ugh, don't call me that, you make me feel so old. Your father and I split up long ago, I'm not even that much older than you." Mayor raised an eyebrow and smiled.

Cheerilee laughed and was glad to have changed the subject. "Old enough," She scoffed, "but I'm glad we became friends after the whole ordeal, at the very least. Come on, lets go get a drink. Celestia knows I could use one."

"Very well, it's not as if I have a town to run or anything. I'll take the rest of the day off." Mayor winked and stuck her tongue out in a unusual display of playfulness.

Cheerilee took her apparent good mood as a blessing. "So, my place or yours?"

"Didn't they just build that new joint downtown? A restaurant, I think its open now. We can get drinks there and have dinner, maybe catch up on a few things." Mayor shrugged as she suggested.

"Are you sure? What about your public image and all that? You've always been so concerned about it, and this is an election year." Cheerilee scratched her chin and looked towards the calendar.

"I thought you'd say that, we'll talk about it when we get there." Mayor tucked a few papers away and trotted towards the office door.

The two mares cantered side by side down the street. Mayor was busy working out exactly how to say what she wanted to say and Cheerilee's worries were remembered as she saw Sugarcube Corner in the distance. She shuddered as she walked past it. Soon the pair made their way into the newly opened restaurant.

They were immediately greeted and seated, and before they even began to look over the menus, a large formally dressed stallion approached them. "Its an honor to have you here Miss Mayor, your meal will of course be complimentary, and don't hesitate to let me know if anything at all isn't to your liking."

"Thank you, and I appreciate the offer but that won't be necessary. I'll pay and receive your services as anypony else would." Mayor said with a modest smile.

"As you wish ma'am." He bowed and backed away.

Cheerilee wore a suspicious grin. "Really? Since when do you turn your perks as a mayor away? Something bothering you?"

"Well I said we'd talk about it when we got here and here we are. I've been thinking a lot about this, but, I'm going to step down as Mayor of Ponyville this year." Mayor looked down at her menu, avoiding eye contact.

Cheerilee wasn't sure whether or not to be sympathetic, the underlying cause would make all the difference. "You're sure about this? Why, if you don't mind me asking."

"I have my reasons, but lets talk about you. What has you so stressed lately?" Mayor changed the subject, talking about her situation didn't come as easily as she had hoped.

"Oh my, where do I start? Last week a few of my students poisoned me with some elaborate potion they somehow whipped up, causing me to fall in love with an oaf of a stallion. During that fiasco, I apparently destroyed the front door to Sugarcube Corner and the Cake's are threatening to sue if I don't repay them for the damages. Before I received that news, I had to help Big Macintosh repay a jeweler for an expensive ring he purchased while under the influence of the poison. He's poor and his family could never afford it. Me, being the wonderful mare I am, decided to help cover him, but now I'm broke and can't pay the Cake's back or I'll risk falling further behind on my mortgage payments and lose my home. The jeweler won't accept returns, and Big Mac is trying to sell it so he can repay me, but that's not working out too well. Luckily for me Rarity was nice enough to forget about the damages to the Boutique. I just don't know what to do." Cheerilee placed her hooves on her forehead and attempted to rub the stress away.

"Well well then, somepony certainly has had a busy week." Mayor raised an eyebrow and flicked her mane out of her face.

Cheerilee laughed and narrowed her eyes. "And to think, I nearly forgot. One of my problem students, likely the evil little mastermind behind the poison, has been spreading awful rumors about me."

"Rumors?" Mayor looked up, curious.

"Yes, Rumors. I'm not sure where it's coming from, but she wrote several explicitly detailed diary entries about her and myself in some sort of fantasized relationship." Cheerilee groaned and buried her face in her hooves.

"Explicit you say? That's interesting indeed." Intrigued, Mayer urged her friend to continue.

"Very, in fact. Her mother brought the diary in after class about a couple days ago and the three of us had a long talk about the contents. I'm very concerned as to where she learned of the things she wrote about. She's far too young to be so knowledgeable in that area. I'm willing to bet by right hoof that Rainbow Dash has something to do with it. She's such a terrible influence on the poor girl." Cheerilee looked thoughtful for a moment and let out a painful huff.

"Well if you don't mind, I might like to take a look at this diary." Mayor's eyes shifted nervously before she cracked a smile.

"Supportive as always I see."

"You know me." She winked.

The two shared a laugh and placed their orders after their waitress arrived. "So tell me, why are you stepping down? I thought you loved your position."

The thoughtful mayor stared at the drink on the table and rested her cheek on her hoof as she often did when contemplating. "I do, believe it or not. I'm tired of my responsibilities, and I'm tired of being held responsible for everything that goes wrong in this town. Call me foalish, but I'd rather spend my days relaxing and doing the things I enjoy. I'm tired of that office, those dreadful meetings, and the papers to sign, the decisions to make. All of it's been pushing me over the edge, so I've saved every single bit I could get my hooves on and now plan to retire quite early."

"Well I'm happy for you, I just hope you don't regret this decision in the future. Also, I can't help but wonder if there's more to your decision than that." Cheerilee smiled and began sipping on the drink that had been recently placed on the table.

"Look, I'm getting old, I realize that okay? I was considering running for Governor, but I had dreams, plans for a different kind of life. I don't want to waste away as a bitter politician." She downed her drink and slid the glass towards the edge of the table, implying she was ready for another.

"I can relate, you know that. I used to be quite the little dreamer, but the world has a way of putting you in your place. At least you're doing something about it. You're not that old, and you have the resources to do anything you want. To be perfectly honest, I'm a bit envious." Cheerilee let a small blush creep onto her nose as she continued drinking.

"Are you now? Well you shouldn't be, although I do suppose you're in a bit of tight spot aren't you..." Mayor felt guilty for throwing her problems on the table like that, Cheerilee had enough to worry about and she knew it. She took another drink for her newly refilled glass, this time more conservatively.

"I am, but I'll pull through somehow. I always do." The mare smiled and realized their waitress was bringing their food out now.

"It's about time." Mayor whispered with a mischievous grin.

"Tell me abou... Oh hello there." Cheerilee cut herself short and greeted the waitress.

"Good evening ladies, is there anything else I can get you?" The waitress asked with a bright smile.

"No, I think we're fine." Mayor said.

"Speak for yourself, I'll have another chocolate martini please." Cheerilee smiled and slid her empty glass across the table.

"Well I suppose I'll have another as well." She laughed and stared into her friend's eyes.

The two began to eat their delicious meals, still happy to be in each other's company. Cheerilee's expression was settling to look at. She seemed peaceful, as if her worries had all been set aside thanks to this lovely night out. Mayor began to recall a more worry free version this mare, a filly of herself,  as she downed her drinks faster and faster.

"You know, we should do this more often, I'll have so much more free time once I step down. This brings back good memories and we hardly see one another outside of my office. " Mayor said as she continued watching her old friend.

"Are you kidding? I visit you at least once a week and we usually spend all night talking at your place. What's got you acting so weird lately?" Cheerilee sat her fork down and placed her hoof on the table with a frown.

"Bah, that's not what I'm talking about!" Mayor sighed and looked away. "This is different. When you visit we always talk about work and the like. I mean we should get out more and do things as friends. I was just thinking about the past, before I became mayor. We used to go out and eat at that one place every weekend, what was it called... Oh, Topside Bar N' Grill, was it? I miss those days, you were still in highschool and I had just met your dad." Mayor began losing herself in thought.

"Those were, interesting times to say the least. I do remember Rarity almost always joining us, it's a shame I hardly see her these days." Cheerilee twirled her fork around in her salad, her eyes lowered.

"You know, I'm not surprised she waved those damages. I think she still has a thing for you, even now." Mayor rested her chin on both hooves, deviously looking Cheerilee in the eye with a raised eyebrow.

"That's not it and you know it." She rolled her eyes. "She's just kind and generous. Not to mention she's a great mare and I'm glad to have her as a friend." The defensive earth pony took an angry bite of her meal and stared at the mayor.

"I was only joking, dear, you really are too tense lately. Lets get out of here and settle down at my place for a while. I don't want our day together to end quite yet." Mayor smiled and brushed Cheerilee's attitude off.

"Sorry about that. I'd like to go back to your place for a while, I'm not ready to get home and deal with grading those awful essays. Damn them all to the moon..." Each laughed once again, the mood quickly lightened.

"Waitress, please bring us two boxes and the bill." Mayor pulled out a paper-note representing a large number of bits and set it on the center of the table.

Cheerilee's eyes widened on the note. "Since when do you carry paper bits around? Isn't that dangerous?"

"Not if you're the mayor. I mean really, who'd mug the mayor?" She let out a arrogant laugh and leaned back in her seat.

"Don't tempt me."

"You wouldn't..."

Each mare locked eyes for a moment, a bit of a staring contest ensued. They were soon interrupted by their waitress delivering the check along with two carryout boxes.

"Oh, thank you very much." Cheerilee decided to be the more mature mare and ended the silly game.

She held her hoof up to help her friend out of her seat. "Wouldn't want you to throw a hip out or anything."

"You'll have to try a lot harder than that to break me." Mayor winked and stumbled forward.

"What?" Cheerilee blushed and looked her friend over.

She soon noticed the absentminded look in Mayor's eyes and the way she struggled to keep her balance.

"You're as much of a lightweight as ever I see." Cheerilee teased.

"I'll take that as a compliment!" Mayor blurted out.

Cheerilee nervously looked around to see several seemingly important eyes closely observing their mayor's actions. Well, she won't be winning this year's election even if she wanted to...

"Alright you. Let's get home."

Cheerilee walked the inebriated mare back into suburban Ponyville. She realized her own home was much closer than her friend's and decided to take her there until she could more easily walk on her own.

Pushing through the front door, she placed her friend down snugly on the couch, then headed into the kitchen.

"Here, drink some water." Cheerilee trotted back with a full glass.

Mayor nodded and took the glass. "I suppose I got a little carried away, yeah?"

"A little." Cheerilee winked and headed over to her desk.

"I don't want to, but I really need to get started on these papers." The tired pink mare sighed and grabbed the stack, spreading it out on her desk and wiping her eyes.

As she looked them over, all the words began to blur in a single mass of ink, and a headache was induced. "I hate my job sometimes."

"I've been there, hehe." The mayor laughed and slammed the empty glass down on the coffee table in front of her. "Another!"

"Yeah get it yourself ya old hag."

Twi Dash

Twilight instinctively wrapped her back leg around Rainbow and her front ones around her neck. Their bodies were touching and their muzzles were overlapping one another. The aroused pegasus resisted the urge to move quickly, she didn't want to upset her friend and cause her to back out. On the other hoof, she didn't want her to fall asleep. Rainbow carefully ran her hoof down Twilight's back and rubbed it across her flank, slowly inching it between her legs. The purple mare's grin grew wider and she didn't resist. Rainbow licked her lips again and prepared to show off her rubbing skills once again.

She pressed her hoof up gently against her friend, slowly rubbing in small circles. Twilight partially opened her eyes and made eye contact with Rainbow as she lifted her leg. Her breathing began to quicken as the hoof between her legs rubbed faster and faster. She let out a small squeak as a sudden jolt of pleasure hit her. Feeling embarrassed due to her involuntary noises, Twilight covered her mouth with her hoof and blushed. She narrowed her eyebrows and her breathing continued to grow more frantic as Rainbow's hoof rubbed up and down across her clit and between her lips.

Rainbow bit her lip and continued hoofing her friend. She loved the look on Twilight's face, she was blushing and nearly gasping for breath. Suddenly Rainbow felt Twilight pressing down on her hoof and rocking her hips. The next thing she knew, Twilight's lips were interlocked with hers. Her tongue was quick to venture out and greet Rainbow's. A few moments later, Twilight was loudly moaning into her friend's mouth as she continued to approach an orgasm.

She bit down on Rainbow's lip, sucking it into her mouth. The wild pegasus loved this sort of behavior from her more usually more timid friend. Twilight seemed to be losing control of herself as she wrapped her hoof into Rainbow's mane and pulled her face into her chest.

"You're making me come Rainbow, don't stop. Do it harder, and faster." Twilight begged with her eyes closed, clearly out of breath.

"Harder? You wanna come for me?" Rainbow began to rub as fast as she could, creating a wet smacking noise. "That's it Twi. Come for me, I wanna feel you come all over me."

Twilight lost it, she bit down on her hoof and attempted to control her loud moans that bordered screaming. Rainbow reached around and pulled Twilight on top of her, who began to rub herself up and down the blue mare's stomach and chest as she came. Rainbow's hooves gripped her friend's flank as she helped her work her way back and forth, soaking her body.

"That's amazing, you are so bucking sexy Twi..." Rainbow let her tired forearm fall over on the bed as she closed her eyes and absorbed the sweet sensation Twilight's orgasm had to offer her.

Twilight giggled and laid down on top of her friend, her lover. She gave her a kiss on the cheek, then tightly wrapped herself around her warm and wet body.

Rainbow took in a deep breath, reveling in the sweet scent of Twilight's soft mane. "So, are you gonna return the favor this time or just fall asleep again?" She joked, recalling what happened last time the two shared a moment like this.

"Come on, I was drinking that night, and... and I was tired. Don't worry Dash, you'll get yours. But we do it my way and no complaining, deal?" Twilight wore a devious grin.

"You got it. You do whatever you want, and I'll do whatever you want. Just get me off and I'll be happy."

Twilight grinned wider. "Alright, but remember, you said I can do whatever I want."

Rainbow lost her smile and began to wonder what this mare had in store for her. Before she could ask, Twilight produced a magical gag that wrapped around Rainbow's face and filled her mouth. Beneath the gag, Rainbow was smiling and muttered the word "kinky". Twilight nodded and proceeded to bind her hooves together with magically conjured cuffs.

She was in complete control of her normally controlling friend. Rainbow's eyes were wide and full of emotion. Twilight pressed her up against the headboard and spread her back legs. She made her way between them and looked up into her friend's eyes. Then she lowered the gag.

Twilight brushed her muzzle against Rainbow's already wet lips and held eye contact. "Do you want me to lick it?" She asked with a wolfish smile.

"No I want you draw a picture of it..." Rainbow sarcastically remarked. "Of course I want you to."

"Oh really? Well I want you to beg me to do it." Twilight tilted her head and waited.

Rainbow tried to move her hoof and protest, but realized she was still tightly restrained by the magical cuffs. "What? I'm not going to beg you, just do it."

"Hmm, I don't know. I really want to, but I'm not sure how badly you want me to." The teasing purple unicorn lowered her head and let a hot breath gently brush across Rainbow's widely spread crotch.

The pegasus gulped and felt herself quivering. Suddenly she felt a drop of warm liquid gently rolling down her lower stomach and onto her lips. It was Twilight's saliva, she stuck her tongue out and let it drip down. Rainbow blushed, she felt as if she were already about to have an orgasm simply from the sheer sensuality of her situation. Twilight's eyes were wide and gazing up into Rainbow's. She had all she could handle, she broke down and began to beg.

"Twi, lick me, please lick me. I want your tongue inside of me, I want you to make me come. Please Twi, shove it inside, I wanna squeeze you and come all over your face." Rainbow closed her eyes and blushed, eagerly awaiting her reward.

"That's good Dash, keep going." Twilight stuck her tongue back out and ran it up Rainbow's lips, taking a large amount of pre-come into her mouth.

She continued licking and sucking on Rainbow's lips and sweet spot. Then just as she felt the mare began to tremble and indicate all signs of an orgasm, she stopped. "Whoa there, Dash. I don't want this to be over quite yet. I want to make sure you really really come hard."

"NO! No, no no no, you can't stop now. Please Twilight, I'm so close. Come on, just one more lick, please." Rainbow attempted to press her hips forward to make contact with her partner's face but failed to do so.

Twilight giggled and crawled up to give her friend another kiss, this one extra heavy on tongue. After several minutes of rough kissing, she decided Rainbow had enough time to lose that rapidly approaching orgasm. She returned between her legs and smiled. With a flash of her horn, a long and thick magical shaft appeared. It was very long and strangely curved, Rainbow saw it and blushed deeply, knowing exactly what to expect. Twilight gently worked the tip of the shaft into Rainbow, then quickly forced the rest inside, causing the shocked mare to gasp and moan loudly.

Twilight then positioned herself above the other half of the shaft, allowing it to penetrate her as she lowered her plot until it was tightly pressed up against Rainbow's. She then began to gyrate her hips, swaying the shaft around inside each one of them. She felt herself being hit in a specific spot inside and began gyrating faster and faster. Rainbow was sweating and her eyes were wide open. She continued to bite her own lip as Twilight  moaned and rubbed herself against Rainbow while sharing a double sided dong.

Twilight lifted herself up a bit, backing a few inches off the dong. Then, with her horn, she began to slide the shaft all the way inside herself, then all the way inside Rainbow, repeating the motion.

rp

Double Dip stared out the window, watching the buildings they were passing up. She thought carefully before she answered, she wasn't about to tell the truth. "Just hoping Cream Pie will wake up soon. The doctors have been saying 'any day now' for almost a week."

"So what's on your mind?" Constance wasn't sure she wanted to hear the answer.

Double Dip stepped into the carriage, she cleared her throat and stared at her hooves, unsure of what to say to make this situation less awkward.

The two made their way down the elevator, Constance was uncomfortable but forced herself to stay possitive. She hastily made her way off the elevator as soon as it opened, pushing through the lobby doors. Standing at the street corner, she flagged down a carriage with a hoof before climbing in.

Double Dip shrugged again, her face conveying no expression. "Alright then. I could hoof it though." She knew that she was lying, her hoof hurt so bad she probably wouldn't be able to make it to the corner but she had to keep her guard up.

"That's no problem, I don't feel like walking either." That wasn't true, but Constance wanted to keep double dip as comfortable and happy as possible.

Double Dip shrugged. "It's your choice. I don't have any bits."

"We can take a carriage if your leg is bothering you." She offered.

Double Dip nodded and stood up from her chair, popping the last bit of celery in her mouth as she went. She walked with a slight limp still, keeping the weight off her bruised hoof and her pace was slower than usual. "This will be a fun walk..."

"That's right, we just... well we were never very close, and we just bonded too quickly, and it got out of control. We got too close too fast." Constance gave Double Dip a kiss on the nose and stood up, heading towards the door.

Double Dip turned her head away, her bottom lip sticking out slightly. She just knew that Constance was trying to keep her out of trouble but she trusted her regardless. After a moment she sighed and looked back at the older mare, forcing the most sincere smile she could manage. "Don't worry about it. It was no big deal."

"If you don't hate me now, you likely will in the future. I hate to think that my stupid behavior would ruin a friendship I've worked so hard to strengthen." Constance placed a hoof on Double Dip's and looked down at her with a subtle smile.

Double dip shot her a sideways glance while she chewed, taking her time to avoid having to answer her. Finally she swallowed and turned to face Constance. "What makes you think I would hate you?"

She glanced over with a glare before finishing the task at hoof. "Hurry and eat so we can head out." Constance slid a plate across the table, annoyed by the sharp edged tone in Double Dip's voice.

Taking a second to cool her temper, she leveled her mind and realized what she needed to do. "I'm sorry, I don't mean to be angry. Its just that I hope you don't hate me for what I let happen, because I care about you a lot and i'd hate to hurt you.

Double Dip rolled her eyes Yeah, it sure seemed like you love her when you had your muzzle buried between my thighs

"Yeah I guess you're right." She shifted oddly in her chair, taking the weight off of her scraped leg. "You almost done over there?"

Constance stopped cutting the stalks half way through, holding a knife still with her magic. "Look, we both messed up and I know I'm supposed to be some great pony or something, but I'm not. I love your sister and so do you. It'll be better for all of us if we just swallow what happened and never bring it up again."

Stifling another yawn Double Dip trotted into the kitchen and plopped down on a chair. "Yeah, that's cool. We should be getting to the hospital soon." she glanced over at Constance to see how she would react.

"I hope you like celery stalks, because that's all I have at the moment." Constance looked through her refrigerator with an awkward frown.

Double Dip realized what she must be doing and returned her cheerful greeting, adding on a "What's for breakfast?" before climbing off of the couch and folding the blanket neatly up behind her.

With a long yawn and stretch, Constance woke up bright and early as she always did. Trotting into the front room, she realized Double Dip was already wide awake. She chose to greet her with a cheerful "good morning!" As if nothing unusual had happened the previous night.

Double Dip awoke early the next morning, shooting a disdainful look at the curtain-less window that woke her. She stretched out her legs and yawned, sitting up and looking around she remembered what she did that night. A light blush covered her face and it felt as if a large rock was resting in her stomach. She just knew her sister was going to find out one day, and she would have to pay for betraying her.

As soon as Constance was sure her friend was sleeping, she stood up and grabbed a spare blanket before covering the snoozing mare. She then decided to get some sleep herself.

Double Dip let out a quite snore, the thoughts in her sleeping mind clearly more peaceful than the ones troubling the other mare.

Constance pulled her friend's head tightly against her chest, gently stroking her mane and taking comfort in further comforting the young mare she's grown to know so well. A pang of regret struck her as she realized what the ramifications to her actions might be. She couldn't help but wonder if she'd be forced to face consequences once again.

Double Dips sides heaved as her efforts to calm her breathing failed. She shivered a bit and rested her head on Constance's chest, her eyes flittering shut as she lost herself to the drowsy effects of euphoria.

Constance lost herself as she pleasured the young mare beneath her. She followed a familiar routine and soon detected the signs of a mare having an orgasm. After a moment to allow Double Dip to recompose herself, what just happened began to sink in.

Constance gulped and wiped her mouth before crawling up next to her friend and hugging onto her still trembling body. She closed her eyes and reveled in the warmth her young friend had to offer.

Muffled moans manageed to find their way through Double Dip's teeth, which were firmly pressed into her uninjured hoof. Her eyes had rolled up into the back of her head and she bucked her hips against the older mates muzzle.

With another deep breath, Constance stuck her tongue out and once again enjoyed the taste of an underage mare. A small part of her was aware of how wrong what she was doing really was, but her ability to act on impulse overwhelmed any little bit of good judgement she may have had.

Double dip let out a soft whimper and bit her bottom lip, growing impatient for what was coming next.

Constance felt the motion and immediately knew what the mare wanted. Happy to oblige, she slowly kissed down her chest and made her way between the young mare's widely spread legs.  With a deep inhale, she let her hot breath slowly brush across Double Dip's sensitive virgin lips.

A light mewling sound came from her throat when she felt Constance's hoof between her thighs, and she bucked her hips into it, silently asking her to go on.

As she lost herself in the heat of the moment, Constance began kissing her young friend's cheeks and made her way to the ear, lightly nibbling on it. She felt Double Dip press up harder, clearly she was enjoying the sensation. Feeling more motivated to continue than ever, Constance moved down to her neck and began lightly nipping and sucking, allowing a hoof to run down the little mare's stomach.

Double dip almost felt like she was melting in the older mare's arms. She pressed her body tightly against Constances and briefly wondered how far the other mare was going to take this.

Constance couldn't help but smile at how adorable this little mare really was. She placed a hoof on her cheek and leaned forward once again. "Shh, just relax and don't think so much. You're doing fine." She closed her eyes and reconnected with another passionate kiss.

Double dip shook her head. "I'm just...not sure what I'm doing." She hated admitting that at a moment like this but she couldn't lie to her, not now.

Constance opened her eyes and caught her breath, "Is something wrong?" She asked, feeling concerned by her partner's reaction.

Double Dip attempted to move her tongue in rhythm with Constance's but inexperience made her sloppy and awkward. She pulled back slightly, suddenly aware of how lame she must seem.

Constance allowed her tongue to slip into the mouth of the mare beneath her. She felt a blissful sensation pulse through her entire body starting from a painful pit in her stomach. She pressed forward and parted her lips a bit more, enjoying this kiss for everything it was worth.

Double Dip's body stiffened and she instinctively pressed her body closer to the older mares, grinding her hips into Constance's. She let a soft sigh escape her lips as she parted them the way her partner had done.

"Hmhm," She giggled again, "Somehow I thought so."

As she lifted Double Dip's lower body into the hug, she realized that this mare was still quite a bit smaller than Cream Pie, but something about that fact excited her. She cringed at the thought that she was in fact, a fillyfiddler, but didn't let that stop her from playing out her current intentions. She felt her friend's limbs slowly wrapping around her back. Then she decided to press further, she lifted her head util she was face to face with the young mare beneath her, and she pressed her lips into her's, interlocking them and slowly parting them.

Double Dip felt her breath catch in her throat and she tripped over her words. "Well, I uh, y-you see it's... Y-yes."

Constance giggled and positioned her hooves beneath Double Dip, lifting her into a hug. She leaned up and brushed her muzzle along her ear, allowing a warm breath sensually fill the sensitive area before whispering, "Was it me?"

Double dip shivered and gulped. "I uhm, don't remember?" she was almost certain her cheeks couldn't possibly get any redder and she hoped this answer would suffice.

This moment reminded Constance of her first time with Cream Pie, how uncharacteristically nervous she seemed about being with a mare for the first time. "Did you think about anypony specifically? Or..." Constance leaned in and brushed her muzzle across Double Dip's face.

Double Dip's eyes grew wide and she stared at the mare in front of here, her mouth hanging slightly open. She knew she must look something like a cow on train tracks but she couldn't help herself. This mare was supposed to love her sister, then again everyone loved her sister, they always had. Relationships had always come easily to Cream Pie, she was intelligent, and charismatic, and beautiful. All traits that Double Dip never seemed to find in herself. Throughout her whole foal hood she had felt as out of place as a mule in Canterlot.

Maybe someone was finally not just seeing her as Cream Pies little sister.

She took a deep breath and attempted to gather her thoughts. "I-I guess I thought about once or twice but...." she felt her face grow hotter as she spoke and couldn't bring herself to utter another word.

Constance gulped, certain thoughts running through her mind. Judgement never being one of her strong points, she began to contemplate whether or not she should press further. Her loneliness without Cream Pie was definitely something she wasn't used to, and sitting in front of her was a pony who greatly resembled her lover. She began to attempt to reason and rationalize her feelings, only coming to the same conclusion: They were being powered by sheer brain waves and animal instinct. She knows she loves Cream Pie, but the temptation of finding a suitable and temporary replacement was subconsciously becoming her greatest desire.

"Double Dip, have you ever imagined being with another mare before? Sheer curiosity. I know you were telling me something about not having much experience, well, I was thinking, maybe I could help you out with that, and it'd be our little secret." Constance spoke off the top of her head, cringing inside at her own words, but allowing her body to take control as she leaned in and placed a hoof on Double Dip's lower back, a sincere smile on her face conveying her need for comfort and companionship.

The blush covering her cheeks grew heavier and she made a strange frowning face. She wasn't sure weither she should feel flattered or insulted. "Uh thanks, I guess?" She lowered her ears and looked off to the side, avoiding Constance's gaze.

Constance couldn't help but notice the striking resemblance between Double Dip and Cream Pie. At first glance, you'd never guess they were sisters, but looking at that grin and the gleaming in her eyes, they were definitely very similar.

"I can see your sister through your expression, I won't lie, you're both very beautiful. When did you become a mare anyway? I remember when you were just a little blank flank running around screaming about spiders and candy or whatever."

Constance grinned and placed a hoof on her chin. "Yeah, you're definitely a different pony, but you'll always be a little filly to me."

Double dip looked over at her, a wide grin sitting on her face. "You got that right."

Constance placed a hoof on her forehead and coughed. "So I guess I can't tease you about being a filly anymore huh?"

----------:

Double Dip nodded absent mindedly. "So I've been told." she glanced out the window, trying to hide the blush still on her face.

Constance was stunned, she opened her eyes and let her hooves fall limp. "... No one ever hears about this, ever!" She leaned in and smiled. "I didn't know you had it in you, you've got some serious guts kiddo."

Refusing to be made a fool of twice in one night Double dip took a deep breath and leaned in, giving Constance a soft peck on the lips before quickly retreating, her face practically glowing red.

Constance fixed her glasses and huffed, feeling challenged. "I'm not embarrassed, I just don't want to become a repeat offender for fillyfiddling, but hay, you're a grown mare right? So I don't have to worry about that. Come kiss me then." Constance held her hooves wide open, grinning and with her eyes closed, knowing she'd further embarrassed the filly.

Double Dip grinned and sat up, noting the deep red on her friends cheeks. "Who's the embarrassed one now?" she stuck her tongue out teasingly.

Constance's eyes widened and she instantly backed up. "Oh, um... heh. Yeah, I just was. Never mind." She blushed and laughed, looked down at her friend.

Double Dip blushed and squeezed her eyes shut. "I uh... I d-don't know. But uh, if you don't get off me I'll kiss you!"

"Private huh? Well we're just a couple of grown mares, no need to be embarrassed." Constance raised her eyebrows and winked, doing her best to keep herself from laughing, although glad to have taken her friend's bad night off her mind.

"Well uh... Th-that's private." She blushed and huffed, crossing her Abrams and looking away.

"So what are you? Are you a full grown mare then? Do you do grown up stuff? What's your favorite thing to do?" Constance grinned, intentionally making her friend uncomfortable as she leaned over her and looked her in the eye.

"Well? Are you gonna tell me?" She licked her lips and smiled.

Double Dip stuck her bottom lip out in a pout. "I am not a filly."

Constance cringed, "Yeah, I met him... And I messed up. I don't want to talk about it, your little filly ears aren't ready for details." Constance stuck her tongue out and messed up Double Dip's mane.

"You 'messed up'? That's pretty vague. What did you do? How did any pony find out?" She shifted in her seat.

"Eight years ago... That's when Cream pie was dating the stallion from the ice cream shop. Did you ever meet him? She said he went to school with you."

"Its just something that happened a long time ago, right after I met your sister in college, nearly eight years ago now. I was being mentored under an important member of the Department of Research, who was also a professor at the Canterlot Institute for Gifted Unicorns. I had just graduated highschool and was still very naive. I was instructed to head the class and teach the students proper researching methods. One student stood out as being exceptionally smart, she caught my attention, and I messed up." Constance nervously shifted in her seat.

"I was expelled from the mentoring program and received a pending legal hearing, it only now finally caught up to me. I was lucky enough to re-enroll the following year and keep in contact with your sister."

"Yeah. I'm just glad there's not much in it."

Double dip glanced down at their hooves. "What is it then?"

"I'm sorry I yelled at you. And there's no need to thank me, I should have never let you go out alone in the first place. I'm just glad you're okay, crime has been up since the recession. They probably wanted your saddlebag... you try to defend yourself didn't you. I'm sorry, I know it's rougher out here than a place like Ponyville." Constance placed a hoof on Double Dip's hoof, lightly stroking it.

"Oh... and about my, um, fillyfiddling... well it's not what you think, trust me."

Once she had finished drying Double Dip sat on the couch and looked at her hooves. "Thanks for finding me."

"Yes there are, here let me get them for you. They're in the upper cupboard, I usually pull them down with my magic." Constance trotted past her friend into the bathroom.

On her way she couldn't help but noticed that other than a scrape on her side and a bruised lower leg, she was completely fine. She placed the towel over Double Dip's back and rubbed her back down dry, then backing away, allowing her to finish drying herself the rest of the way.

"Thanks." She limped into the bathroom and turned the tap on as hot as it would go, watching the water fill the tub. After a few minutes she turned the water off and lowered herself into the tub. Sighing into the water she stretched out her hoof to examine it. It was starting to feel better already thanks to the heat. She slowly sank down in the tub until her whole head was submerged.

Finally she climbed out of the tub, pulling the plug out of the drain as she went. She stepped out into the living room, her coat and mane dripping. "Hey Constance there are no towels in your bathroom."

"Yeah, of course." Constance pointed her hoof towards the bathroom.

Ugh, stupid filly, why'd you have to leave like that?! She thought as she let herself listlessly fall over on the couch.

"I'll be fine." The filly pulled herself up and gritted her teeth and closed one eye. "I just need to wash up. Can I use your tub?"

Relooking the filly over, Constance realized her injuries weren't as bad as she had thought. She gently nudged Double Dip back onto the couch, where she joined her and lifted her hoof to closer inspect it. It didn't seem broken, but her lower leg was badly bruised.

"I'm really sorry, I... I don't know what to do."

She lowered her head and rested it on Double Dip's shoulder, trying her best to hold her tears back and appear strong. "I never meant for you to get hurt."

She leaned down and nuzzled the injured hoof with her nose, hoping to be at least a little soothing.

Double dip sniffed, a few warm tears stinging the scrape on her cheek. "Don't worry about it." she tried to pull herself up into a sitting position and cringed when she put weight on her front right hoof.

Constance realized the saddle bag was missing, she groaned and trotted up to the injured filly. Laying down next to her she wrapped a forearm around her and rested her tail over her body. "I'm so sorry Dip, I shouldn't have let you go out on your own."

She closed her eyes and rested her chin gently on her friend's head. "I'm so sorry."

The battered filly shook her head slowly. "I don't wanna talk about it..."

"Double Dip, what happened? Are you okay? Do you need to go to the hospital?" Constance groaned and paced the room, wondering how to handle the situation.

"Talk to me, please." She couldn't help but blame herself for this, guilt weighing in heavily on her heart.

Double Dip rolled onto her side, turning her back on Constance. She stared at one bruised hoof for a moment then dropped her eyes blankly to the ground.

Constance waited patiently for a response.

Double Dip blinked open her eyes and quickly squeezed them shut, trying to block out the light.

After nearly an hour of searching, a friendly stallion pointed Constance towards a dark ally. She calmly approached it, cautiously approaching the darkness. As her eyes adjusted, she spotted a small filly curled up in a little ball, she was badly beaten and bleeding.

In a panic, Constance lifted her up and rushed her into the light, keeping a vigilant eye out for any potential attackers. She quickly rushed the injured filly home and woke her up, wondering exactly what happened.

Double Dip trotted down a small alley, figuring it would be best to wait around there until it was brighter out.

Constance wondered what she should do, she knew she couldn't let a young filly wander the nighttime streets of Manehatten alone. She grabbed her scarf and glasses before heading down stares. Knowing time was an issue, she opted to use the elevator despite her best judgement telling her telling her not to.

She rushed out the lobby doors and began her search. "Double Dip! Where are you?!"

Carriages and random ponies silently trotted through the streets and paid little attention to her. She began asking them one by one if they'd seen the described pony and which way she went.

Double Dip walked angrily down the road. She had never been in this part of town before and had no idea where she was going, she just knew she couldn't go back to the apartment. She sighed and let her head hang low while she trotted along.

"Fine! Good riddance!" Constance slammed the door closed behind the filly as she trotted out.

Tears filled her eyes as she pressed herself up against the wall, slowly sliding down. She placed her hooves over her eyes again and groaned, wondering what to do in this situation, and what Cream Pie would think once she found out.

"i dont need anyone to take care of me! And I understand that you did something illegal, that's bad enough." She gave the door a hard yank. "I'm going home!"

"What your sister and I have to discuss is none of your business! Now shut up and sit down before I lose my temper! The only reason your here is because I promised that if anything happened to her that I'd take care of your ungrateful little flank!" Constance groaned and placed her hooves over her eyes, setting her glasses down on the kitchen counter with a light aura of magic.

"You don't understand what happened anyway... who are you to judge..."

Double Dip huffed and turned to face her. "So what if I did?! Don't you think my sister has a right to know you're a fillyfiddler?!"

Constance stood stunned for a moment. She watched as Double Dip headed for the door, then quickly shook her head to clear her mind. She used her magic to hold the door shut.

"You little... you read my mail didn't you?!"

Double dip couldn't stand being talked to like she was a foal, she glared at Constance with utmost loathing. "Is that so? I thought sex with young foals was a thing you enjoyed." she picked up her saddle bag and headed for the door.

"Oh this?" She levitated the board game in front of herself for a moment and blushed. "It's nothing, just uh..." She tossed into her bedroom and shut the door.

"I didn't expect to have kids over, so I, well that's a game your sister and I play sometimes. Its meant for grown ups, not for young foals." Constance spoke with the most condescending of tones.

Double Dip jumped up and tried to look at the game behind her back. "What's that?"

Constance nodded and made her way over to her bookshelf where the assortment of games were kept. As she skimmed over the titles, she spotted something inappropriate. She jumped up and quickly levitated the adult board game behind her back and attempted to casually walk it into her room.

"Oh sure. I don't think I have any of those ones. I only have Cloperation and Guess Whooves." she blushed slightly at how foalish all of her games were.

"Want to play a game? I have Horsopoly, Glue - the game of who done it, Scraddle, Pictioneighry, and even Battle Hooves."

Double dip gulped down the last bits of her meal and carried her plate to the kitchen, placing it on top of Constance's. "I think its your turn to pick what we do now. "

"You, 'got used to me'? Fair enough I suppose." Constance stood up and took her empty plate to the kitchen counter, flicking the back of Double Dip's head with her tail.

Double Dip swallowed her mouthful of food and thought for a moment before speaking. "I suppose I used to when I was younger, I kept hoping that my sister would get bored with you or that you'd get bored with her. After I while I realized you werent going anywhere so I'd just have to get used to you." she shrugged and stuffed her mouth with more food.

Constance grabbed a plate and prepared a quick meal, cooking was not her special talent by any means. As the two began to eat, she contemplated what to do next, nothing coming to mind. She glanced down at Double Dip and began to realize how much the little filly has changed since the day she met her. She couldn't help but wonder what kind of influence she's had on her life as she grew into the young mare she is today.

"Double Dip, do you ever... resent me for the things I did to you growing up? I know we've always had a bit of a bittersweet relationship at best. I just want to say I'm sorry."

"I'm fine with anything really." Double Dip trotted after her, her own stomach grumbling quite loudly.

"It just isn't my thing." Constance's stomach rumbled and she blushed.

"Oh, that's right, we still haven't eaten yet. Is there anything you'd like in particular?"

Constance patted her on the head before trotting into the kitchen.

Double Dip jumped up and followed her out the door. "What? Why not?"

"Ha, yeah-no. This won't leave the privacy of my home." Constance looked herself over again before walking back into the other room.

TheSeanAndKat said the following:

Double dip tilted her head slightly to the side. "Really? You should do it more often, it suits you."

"Uh... um, it looks... well. Heh..." Constance blushed and smiled. "I like it. I've just never had my mane done up before."

Double dip started to brush the remaining tangles out of Constance's hair, stopping every now and then to smooth it down with her hoof. She twisted bits of it back and forth, adding rubber bands and bobby pins here and there. After what seemed like forever she sat back to admire her work. She gave an approving nod and hoofed a mirror to Constance. "What do you think?"

Constance did as instructed.

Double dip picked the brush up and motioned for Constance to sit up.

Constance simply nodded, hoping to continue the night and bond at least a bit more.

Double Dip shrugged. "I can if you want me to."

"That's alright, I suppose I asked for it." Constance shook her head, allowing mane to fall back into it's natural semi-messy place.

"Would you like to try again?" Constance asked, closing her eyes and laying down next to Double Dip on the bed, facing the window and resting on one foreleg.

Double stared up into the older mares purple eyes for a moment then looked quickly away. "Yeah I guess so." she looked at the discarded brush and noticed the strands of blue hair stuck in it. "Sorry about your hair."

Constance wore an awkward frown, disappointed that the night was not going at all how she had hoped. "Come on now, don't sound so down on yourself. You seem nice enough to me, if you don't have friends its because the other foals have bad taste in friends."

She placed her hoof on Double Dip's chin and tilted it up. "Chin up kiddo, we're supposed to having a fun night together."

Looking into the young mare's deep brown eyes, she couldn't help but catch a glint of Cream Pie through them.

Double Dip gave the hoof on her shoulder a disdainful look. "You're still way more experienced than me. My only friend is my sister, I can't get along with anyone at school and I've never had a colt friend or anything. I should have done way more by now so that I could have problems and mistakes to help better me but I don't. All I do is sit at home and try not to get in the way of my sisters relationship. "

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean anything by it. Lets not let the night be ruined, we're both stressed and letting it get the better of our judgement." Constance sat down next to Double Dip and placed a hoof on her shoulder. "I might talk like I'm an experienced and mature adult, but I'll be honest with you, I often feel like I'm just foal trapped in this body. I don't react to things the way I should."

Constance pushed up her glasses and looked back towards the window. "I used to resent you, because I was jealous of the attention Cream Pie gave you, that's why I was always so mean to you when she wasn't around... It's very immature of me, but I couldn't control myself. Learning to overcome that with you was a new experience that I gained, allowing me to grow into a more complete mare. You've gained the same experience, learning to deal with my inappropriate actions. It's all part of learning and growing to become better ponies, something we should always strive to become."

Double Dip climbed to her hooves and glared at Constance, an obvious hatred glowing in her eyes. " A pony like me?! What in the hoof is that supposed to mean?!"

Using her magic, Constance grabbed the brush and tossed it on the bed before turning around and shoving Double Dip on her back. "I thought I told you to be gentle..."

She stood up and trotted over to the bedroom window. "And your life experiences will add up as you experience them, I wouldn't expect a pony like you to grasp such a concept anyway."

Double Dip cocked one eyebrow and frowned. She jerked the brush roughly through a thick knot. "You're right I always forget that being inexperienced doesn't have to do with how young I am."

"Your age shouldn't be the only thing inhibiting you. Its not much more than a number, plenty of full grown mares are far below you in maturity, and some younger are above you. The way we do things in this world isn't quite right if you as me... Just forget I said anything, my appointment is grown up stuff. Constance put on a condescending tone and rolled her eyes yet again.

Double Dip shrugged. "Not really. Maybe it's cause I'm too young."

Constance cringed and regretted having said anything. "Its just something that happened a long time ago that caught up to me. I'm hoping it's nothing, I'm sure it'll be nothing. I just... Well we all make mistakes, and sometimes the ramifications seem to outweigh the original fault. Do you understand what I'm saying?"

Double Dip twisted a rubber band into her hair

And tried to sound as uninterested as possible. "Oh? What's the appointment for?"

"I have an appointment to attend in a few days. I'm a little worried, but I'm sure it'll be fine." Constance twiddled her hooves and wondered if she should be mention this 'appointment' to her friend.

Double Dp let out a silent sigh of relief and went back to brushing. "What about you?"

Constance rolled her eyes, knowing she couldn't be seen. "Of course, of course." She muttered beneath her breath.

Double dip stopped brushing for a moment. "On my mind? Uhm...Boys!" she laughed nervously.

"Ouch." Constance flinched as the brush caught a knot in her mane. "So... what's on your mind?"

Double dip stared wide eyed at the back of Constance's head and started running the brush through her mane. "Yeah I'll be gentle."

"Alright, but be gentle, the last time I let somepony do this they were much too rough and hurt me. I suppose I'm bit overly sensitive at times." Constance shrugged and leaned back, waiting for her friend to begin.

For a moment Double Dips words caught inner through before she finally managed to choke out. "Oh, I was just gonna play around and see what looks nice."

Constance sat on the edge of her bed and let her hooves dangle over. "So what do you want to do to me exactly?" She asked, allowing her long mane to rest over one shoulder.

Double dip wore a nervous grin and tried to look innocent "Oh yeah, bills. I get loads of those." She forced a small cough and followed Constance into her room.

Sure enough, Constance drearily trotted into the front room and answered the phone. She giggled and began twirling her scarf around as she paced around. "Yes yes, of course it is. Why would you even ask that? Listen, I'll be in tomorrow morning, I had a more pressing issue that kept me away today." Constance rolled her eyes and sat the phone down on the kitchen counter.

"Sorry, I swear, that department would fall apart if not for me."

Glancing down she spotted a stack of mail and began sorting through it. Suddenly she jerked back and forcefully shoved the pile into a drawer. "Ha! All junk mail and bills, ya know?" She nervously tapped the counter top and shifted her eyes.

"So... I'll be in my room so we can get this over with." She cleared her throat and trotted into the bedroom, hanging her scarf on a hat rack near the front door.

Double Dip grinned. "Sure thing. I'm just gonna get a few things out of my saddle bag really quick." she glanced around to make sure she was wasn't being watched and began hoofing through the envelopes piled on the table, stopping on one that caught her eye. The return address read Canterlot Court, 69269, Saddle Dr.

Canterlot, Equestria.

Double Dip carefully opend the envelope and began skimming the contents within.

Constance Donahooves,

Your attendance is required for a hearing this 6th day of Last Harvest to hear your defense against your Fillyfiddling charges.

Fillyfiddling. Double Dip couldn't stop staring at the word.

She nearly jumped out of her coat when the phone rang behind her. She quickly stuffed the letter and envelope into her saddlebag and turned to look at the doorway she was sure Constance would walk through.

"Hmph!" Constance huffed before trotting into the other room. "Fine, do as you will, but I'll decide what we do next, and I'll hear no objections."

"Well... Yeah. It's just so...plain." Double Dip looked at Constance's mane as though it had insulted her. "No offense."

"Are you implying that my mane needs done?" Constance asked with a disdainful glare.

Double Dip quirked an eyebrow. "You don't want to have your mane done?"

Constance stood up on her back hooves and cringed, placing her front ones defensively between her and and Double Dip. "Uh, perhaps you'd like to do something else?" She said with a sheepish grin, a hint of blush growing across her muzzle.

Double dip looked her up and down with a thoughtful expression on her face. "You should let me do your mane."

ImJustAnotherBrony said the following:

"Here we are," Constance opened the door and held it opened for her friend. "What should we do first?" She asked with a fillyish grin.

"it's more stairs than I've got at my house." Double dip trotted behind her, looking at all of the doors lining the hall.

"The seventh, it's not that many stairs considering there are twenty three stories in this building. Come on now, we have some bonding to do." Constance eagerly led the way.

She felt an unfamiliar sensation as she led the way to her door, as if she were a young filly again, inviting a new friend to her home.

Double dip I came slowly trotting through the door, her sides heaving. "S-so many... Stairs. What floor do you even live on?"

"It'll be fine, lets hurry." Constance began trotting up the stairs rather quickly, paying no mind to the filly falling behind.

Moment's later, she arrived at her floor and exited the stair well, holding the door and shouting down to the slowly climbing filly. "Come on now, we don't have all day."

Double dip looked up the stairwell winding up above her. "That sure is a lot of stairs..." she let out a light sigh and began climbing.

Constance walked through straight past the elevator doors and into the stairwell to begin the long walk up. "Are you coming?" She asked looking down at Double Dip, who was standing in the entrance to the dark stairwell.

Double Dip looked around at the strange setting of the apartment lobby. She had never been in an apartment building before and she wondered how many ponies could live in a building this size.

----------:

Constance looked up to the orange sky growing darker, deep shades of purple and blue becoming more prevalent. The endearing sentiment Double Dip's story had to offer put a gentle smile on her face. "You're a good kid, I can only imagine what it must be like to have a little sister, especially one that cared for me the way you care for your Cream Pie." Constance placed a hoof on her friend's mane, slightly messing with it.

Letting out a deep breath, she watched it get carried away on the breeze and realized it was getting a bit chilly. "Lets hurry home, I'd hate for you to catch a cold."

Picking up their pace, the two made it to the safety of the indoors rather quickly, taking comfort in the warmth of the apartment lobby.

Double dip nodded in agreement and quicker her pace to keep up with the longer legged mare.

She glanced over at the other and quirked an eyebrow. "My special talent is making candy. I'm especially skilled with chocolate. I discovered the talent after my Grammy died, she and Cream pie had been very close so she took it really hard. She told me how much she wished Grammy was there with a warm hug and her famous triple chocolate truffles. I couldn't do anything about Grammy not being there but I worked for almost a week before I was able to replicate her recipe. I didn't even know I'd gotten my cutie mark until I bathed since I was so covered in chocolate and at that time I didn't even care about being a blank flank or not, I just wanted to make my sister happy."

The two headed out the door and began walking down the long road towards Constance's home. "It's a nice evening tonight isn't it? Let's walk rather than take a carriage, maybe the fresh air will do our clouded minds some good."

Constance noted the unusual cutie mark her young friend possessed, "Double Dip, what does your cutie mark represent?" She asked, partially out of curiosity, partially hoping to learn more about the young mare.

Double dip stared up at her, interested in the chance to find out more about her sisters lover. The mare had brought about such a strange change in her bsbff that Double dip just couldn't understand. She gave a small nod and put on a light smile. "I think I'd like that. Thanks Constance."

Maybe she will, love. So where will you be staying tonight? You know you're welcome to come back to my apartment, but I understand if you... Well I know we don't always get along like the best of friends, but I..." Constance struggled with her mature and supportive demeanor, she herself was in nearly as stressful a position as the one she was attempting to comfort. With a deep breath, she cleared her mind and pushed her glasses back up. "I do care about you, I'm just not the friendliest of ponies. Maybe some time spent together could help us bond a bit more, maybe you could get used to the fact that I love your sister if you knew a little more about me." Feeling hopeful, she bumped Double Dip's shoulder and wore an encouraging smile.

Double dip stood and walked slowly towards the door, casting one last sad glance over her shoulder. "Maybe she'll wake up tomorrow." the words were meant as more of a comfort for herself than anything else but she still hoped they were true.

"Ah, I see. I too am feeling more than a little hungry, would you like to come with me and grab a quick meal? I'd assume visiting hours are approaching an end soon anyhow." Constance jumped up from her seat and tightened her scarf before nudging Double Dip towards the exit.

Double dip sniffed and nodded, resting her face on her front hoofs. A loud grumble erupted from her belly and she blushed. "I guess I forgot to eat dinner again." She looked at Cream pie, a slight frown crossing her face when she saw how still she was laying.

"Chin up kiddo," Constance placed a hoof on the sulking filly's cheek and put on an encouraging smile. "You're doing just fine, and she'll be proud of how strong you've been when she wakes up." Exhausted, the flustered unicorn plopped down into her chair, her eyes focused on her unconscious lover, hoping to detect even the slightest sign that the mare would soon awaken.

Double Dip eyes dropped to her hooves and she wiped away a falling tear. "I know, I know. But I just feel so helpless." She let out a long sigh and sat down in one of the chairs lining the wall "Cream pie was always the one caring for me, it's never had to be the other way around."

Constance rolled her eyes. "I'm equally as responsible as you my dear. Regardless of who's technically to blame, our squabbling won't help your sister recover any sooner."

Double dip glared at her through tear filled eyes. "It's easy for you to be calm, you're not the one responsible for putting your sister in a coma."

Constance walked into one of the hospital's recovery unit rooms, Cream Pie was still unconscious. "It's alright, Double Dip. I'm sure everything will be fine, this is the best medical care Equestria has to offer." She said, placing a delicate kiss on the muzzle of her pained lover.

PonyxHuman

I'm just your average country girl, born and raised on a cattle farm and recently more than fascinated with gorgeous little colorful creatures known as ponies. More specifically, My Little Pony ponies. Applejack is, of course, my favorite, mostly because I relate to her the best. I'm always workin', she's always workin'. We've got a lot in common it seems. Not to mention her little accent is just so adorable. We actually had five horses on our farm, and I've renamed each after a pony. Sadly, I had to leave Fluttershy out.

I wonder if that was a coincidence, because she's a bigger part of my life now than ever. Only a week ago, I'd never have imagined my sixth horse would be a pony. Much less, a yellow mare.

***

So was driving down the long empty highway through the middle of nowhere towards home in Southeast Colorado. My favorite song played on the radio and I could't help but shout my own lyrics at the top of my lungs. "I see you trottin' round town with the mare I love, and I'm like, Buck you! Ooh ooh hoo!"

Just then something caught my eye as I drove down this road I've driven down so many times before. It was the bright pink mane and tail of something so very unusually colorful. Nothing was that colorful around here, I had to investigate. I slammed my breaks and put the car in reverse. I looked through a field of large brown stallions for several seconds, then I spotted her. Excited, I jumped out of my car and climbed the short fence.

My heart nearly stopped as I approached her, I knew that I had immediately recognized those beautiful bright colors, but I never thought it could be true. There she was, her bright yellow coat, that long flowing light pink mane, those wide deep turquoise eyes, it was Fluttershy.

As I quietly approached her from behind, I could actually hear her talking. This was all too much, I hadn't even introduced myself and she was already blowing my mind.

"My name's Fluttershy you see. I'm not sure how I got here, but maybe you could help me" She seemed to be talking to the other horses, but they weren't answering.

Just then one horse stood up on his hind legs and neighed rather loudly, likely spooked by my stealthy approach. "Oh! Oh my." Fluttershy cowered beneath him as he landed and galloped away, causing his peers to follow.

I cleared my throat and ran my fingers through my hair, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible. "Hey there Fluttershy." I spoke with the gentlest of tones.

As I expected, the mare shied away, allowing her mane to cover her face and an apparent blush covering her muzzle. My heart broke, she was so perfectly adorable I couldn't contain myself. I placed my hand on my chest and attempted to suppress the radiating blissful pains of sheer cuteness overload. I reached down and wrapped my arms around her neck. "Aw, don't be shy, I'm a friend." I explained, hoping to gain her trust.

Those words seemed to bring her some comfort. I felt her tense body loosen as she returned the hug. "How... how did you know my name?" She inquired.

"Everyone knows your name, you're famous. I just need to know how you got here. Of all places, why here?!" I didn't realize my voice was getting so loud, but I couldn't help myself, I was excited.

She cowered down again as I let my enthusiasm get the better of me. "I'm sorry, I can leave if you want me to."

"Oh you, don't apologize. Here, come with me and we'll figure this out together. Have you seen your friends around anywhere?" I asked, glancing around the baron brown grasslands hoping to spot some more vivid colors.

She simply shook her head and lowered her eyes. It pained me to see her like this, I so desperately wanted her to smile.

"Alright, well its really hot out here. Let me take you home and we'll see what we can do. Sound good?" I asked, wearing my brightest smile.

She nodded and I swear I almost saw a smile begin to shine through her troubled frown. That fact was heartwarming enough, not to mention this amazingly beautiful pony was just suddenly appeared out of nowhere. I needed an explanation, although, I don't think I'd ever willingly let her go. Not if i couldn't follow.

I helped her into my car and she took a seat on the passenger side. She was looking more nervous than ever as I started the car back up. She let out a mild squeak as soon as I put it into drive and we started moving. I couldn't help but put a hand over my chest again and make the noise 'Hnnnng'. Her cuteness was seriously about to give me a heart attack. I mean, she was cute before, but now that she was right next to me, it didn't compare.

"Don't be scared, we'll be fine, I promise." I hoped to calm her a bit until we got home. Luckily we were nearly there.

As I accelerated, she began to look more and more scared. Until her hooves were over her chest and she was hyperventilating. I gulped and slowed back down to a near stop. "Whoa there Fluttershy, are you okay?" I asked, knowing she couldn't have been more than scared.

She glanced over to me and nodded. "Its just so... fast!" She said in a nearly inaudibly high pitched voice.

"I'll drive slow okay? Just relax and we'll be there before you know it." I placed a hand on her shoulder and stayed below twenty miles per hour.

She had closed her eyes and was obviously attempting to steady her breathing. I can only imagine what that must have felt like for her. To be in a strange world, and accelerating in a strange and loud machine. I'm glad she was handling it this well to be perfectly honest.

"And here we are, home sweet home." I jumped out and opened her car door, allowing her to cling back onto the steady ground.

"Oh, hey there Twilight!" I mindless shouted without realizing who was in my company today.

Fluttershy threw on a bright smile and looked around with excited eyes. I pet my horse's nose and pushed her away with a gentle nudge. "Oh, I'm so sorry Fluttershy, I just named this horse Twilight after your friend..." I felt terribly guilty, but what's done is done.

She lowered her ears and let out a pained sigh. I groaned and smacked myself in the head, realizing how disrespectful I must seem. I had to make this better. "Cheer up Fluttershy, you've been out in this heat for a while now, are you thirsty?"

She looked thoughtful for a moment before happily nodding. I led her inside and nervously looked around my kitchen. I wasn't sure if a glass of water would work, but I didn't think filling up a bowl and setting it on the floor was right either. I hated the thought of asking, but... Well, I went out on a limb. "So, would you prefer a bowl to drink from or a glass with a straw in it?"

I smiled so widely I was sure it how obviously forced it must seem, but I wasn't sure how to handle this. I didn't want her to feel embarrassed and I definitely didn't want her to feel bad about herself. I needed to keep her happy and to help her figure out what exactly was going on.

She shrugged and looked down. This was rough. I decided to go with both and let her choose. I filled the containers up and sat them on the table, pulling out a chair for her to climb. As she approached it, I felt like smacking myself in the face, I had completely forgotten about her wings. Seeing her flutter those little wings around to keep her balance as she climbed was amazing. Then it started to sink in as I watched her blush and smile while sipping from the straw. I had a pegasus in my kitchen.

"Fluttershy, come with me to my bedroom, I need to go over a few um... house rules with you." I realized how troublesome my dad would be if he found out about her.

I led her upstairs and took a seat on my bed. "Okay, you need to stay in this room at all times. If you can fly, I'll let you know when you're allowed to use my window to go outside and um... do whatever you might want to do. But no using the rest of the house unless we're both certain no one will see you. I'm probably the only person in this whole county that won't try and hurt you, so make sure you're careful okay?"

She wore a worried frown as she smiled and nodded. "Okay..."

I let out a deep breath, glad she was so willing to obey my simple requests. "Now, tell me how you got here, or at least what you do know."

She looked thoughtful for a moment before placing a hoof to her chin and looking up. "I remember big was happening, something important... Princess Celestia!" Fluttershy shouted, her eyes widening.

"The princess?" I repeated her, not sure what to say or expect. "What happened Fluttershy, do you remember?"

"Something bad happened to her, her eyes glowed green and she... she..." Her voice trailed off and she covered her eyes with her hooves.

"She what?!" I had to know.

"She attacked us, we tried to help, but it was too late. I saw her hit Twilight with her black magic, then she turned to me, and that's the last thing I can remember." Fluttershy teared up, her eyes wide and watery.

I couldn't believe what I was hearing, this was incredible. I leaned over and gave her another hug, realizing how terrible she must be feeling after losing her friends like that. "I'm sure we'll figure something out. Things always work out for you guys, and you can get through this too."

I felt her nod and she nuzzled her face into my chest. I couldn't help but sigh, she was everything I imagined her to me, so sweet and innocent. "Just give it time, I'm sure your friends will come for you eventually. For now, you're safe here. I promise you that I'll take care of you."

Waiting

Day by day she waits. A year has passed, yet she remains ever vigilant, always hopeful. They said she's wasting her time and she'll soon see the truth, but she keeps her head up and looks to the hills as the sun rises. With love in her heart and the wind in her rainbow-mane, she stands atop a hill overlooking the train station: the last place she saw her pretty face.

Hope, well it fills her very core every time the train rounds the hill and rolls into the station. And she looks up as the passengers scatter one by one, trotting around to find their families and friends. Her breaths begin to grow weaker when the ponies stop emerging from the cars. With no purple coat, no navy-blue mane to be seen, her she falls to the ground and her heart seethes with turmoil.

Twilight, you promised... Rainbow whispers into the quiet morning breeze.

Wobbling to her hooves, she takes flight and retreats to the safety of a stray cloud. They told her it would get better, that she'd move on and things would be back to normal.

How could they think that?!

Rainbow recalled her reaction to her friends' willingness to abandon hope, and to move on without her. She couldn't help but feel that the pain in her chest and stomach was the only piece of Twilight that remained with her. It was all she had to hold onto, to sustain her, and it was not something she'd so willingly let go.

Changing Minds

The Changeling Queen herself paced back and forth in her dark and empty throne room. She took deep breaths and snarled at the thought of her awaited guest arriving. Tilting her head back, she placed a hoof over her horn recalled the last day she saw the impudent little unicorn; so full of herself, so quick to try and foil her plans.

Suddenly, there was a knock at the palace door.

Tap Tap

Chrysallis glared, crumbling up the letter that detailed her guest's arrival. She lit her jagged horn and pulled the rusty iron door open. A small purple unicorn nervously trotted in, glancing over her shoulder into the darkness in time to see glowing many red eyes disappear in a seemingly endless black void. She gulped and turned to face the one she traveled so far to see.

"I'll have you know that you are not welcome here! Your princess has no authority over me nor my kingdom!" Chrysallis snapped her teeth and shouted.

Twilight took a deep breath and composed herself. "Please Queen Chrysallis, Princess Celestia believes that you can be reformed, and that you and your species could do a lot of good for Equestria. Provided of course we could find a new source of nourishment for you."

"Ha! Ridiculous! As if I'd ever even consider it," Chrysallis scoffed.

"We reformed Discord, and I never believed that could happen. I won't make the same mistake again. You can, and will be reformed." Twilight stamped her hoof and stared into the queen's eyes.

"Such insolence!" Chrysallis shouted. "I should strike you down where you stand."

"I wouldn't try that if I were you." Twilight smugly grinned and lit her horn.

"And why not?" The Changeling Queen took a step back and frowned.

The young mare smiled and shot a small black sphere at the queen's hooves. "Because if you refuse to let me reform you, then I'm to bring you back to Canterlot as my prisoner."

The sphere expanded around her, imprisoning her within. Chrysalis fought and kicked at the walls, but they were impervious.

Twilight continued, "And I wouldn't try casting any magic in there, those walls will reflect it against yourself tenfold."

The rampageous queen set her horn ablaze, then let it fizzle out before sliding down to the bottom of the sphere with a devious glint in her eyes.

"Okay, okay... You win. Let me out and you can begin... Reforming me..." she said with the utmost sense of sarcasm.

Twilight merrily hopped up to the sphere and tapped its sides. "Don't be silly. The reformation has already begun. First off, you should know that I'm your superior in every way. You may be a queen in this dark, rotten wasteland, but where it counts, I'm practically royalty myself."

Chrysalis sighed and pressed her forehead against the magical cage. Hmm, it seems I'll have to use my cunning to escape this situation... All my cunning.

"Oh Twilight Sparkle, you're absolutely right. This place is simply wretched, and I dream of living with those wonderful ponies in Equestria. It's just in my nature to want to rule, I crave it. I... I need reformation." Chrysalis began sobbing from within the container.

Twilight frowned and dissipated the bubble. "Wow, this went exactly how I predicted it would. I told Celestia that you were unhappy with yourself, and that I didn't blame you. It must have crushed you to have come so close to conquering Canterlot, only to have my brother and his wife randomly unleash some ridiculous power that made absolutely no sense. Even I was secretly a little annoyed, I can't imagine what that must feel like for you."

Chrysalis ground her teeth as her eye involuntarily twitched. "Okay, deal's off. I'm going to kill you."

The changeling queen's horn burst into a deep green flame as dozens of her royal minions flooded the chamber.

"That's it. You're going back in the ball." Twilight shot the sphere again.

"Ha! Fool me once, Twilight..." She fluttered into the air and shot a bright beam of green light down at her foe.

The unicorn protected herself with a magical bubble, deflecting the beam into a few of the changelings. She quickly focused her magical aura and cast her older brother's warding shield spell, sending the smaller changelings flying into the walls. However, Chrysalis stood strong against the spell, pressing past it to continue her assault.

Twilight watched closely, then dived to the left as a green burst of evil magic zipped towards her. It exploded against the castle wall, and she lifted her hooves against the dust and the debris. A large black hoof connected with her chin, sending her into a dizzy blur as she tumbled across the floor.

"Hmhmhmahahaha! You will not be missed, Twilight Sparkle." Chrysalis spat a thick chunk of green goop onto the unicorn's horn, stopping the flow of magic.

"No! This isn't going according to my bulleted list at all!" Twilight cried out. "And I will so be missed! Unlike you, I have the greatest friends in the world waiting for me!"

"On the contrary Ms. Sparkle, your friends are waiting on me now, and no pony will even realize you're gone." The dark queen closed her eyes and began slowly transforming into the purple mare beneath her.

"Nooooo!" Twilight violently flailed herself around, kicking the queen in her stomach mid transformation.

Chrysalis fell backwards and bumped her head on a large stone, sending a burst of magic ricocheting around the palace as the transformation undid itself. Twilight quickly scraped the goo from her horn and recast the imprisonment spell. Just as it began to seal, Chrysalis used her magic to zap Twilight inside as well, and right before the tip of the sphere closed up, the green burst entered the sphere and exploded within.

The black sphere began to crack, then shattered into nothingness. Both girls fell to the floor, black smoke drifting from their scuffed bodies. Twilight Sparkle stood up on her wobbly hooves and coughed. As she coughed, she began pounding on chest and clearing her throat.

"My voice! What's happened?!" Twilight shouted in a deep, echoy voice.

Chrysalis stood up as well and looked herself over. "Huh... This feels wrong."

Twilight held her shaky hooves out in front of herself to see them black and full of holes. "What did you do?!"

She lunged at the queen and tackled her to the floor. "Change us back this instant. This most certainly is not part of your reformation."

Chrysalis shook her head and stumbled backwards. "My stomach... It hurts. Why?! Am I dying?! Oh the pain..." She cringed and fell onto her side, writhing across the floor.

Twilight soon noticed she no longer felt hungry, she no longer felt anything for that matter; anything other than an inherent right to rule everything in sight, and everyone who ever lived or ever shall live! "Muahahahaha!" Twilight stretched her neck back and laughed victoriously.

She then quickly shoved her holey hooves into her mouth and shook the thought from her head. "We need to fix this... Come with me and I'll teleport us to the library. I think I know of a book that might help us."

"Nnng," Chrysalis groaned. "I can't..."

Twilight rolled her eyes and clumsily stepped towards her saddle bag lying on the floor. She pulled out a sandwich and gave it to the agonized changeling. "Suck it up. Hunger pains aren't that bad... I wasn't even that hungry."

Chrysalis began ravenously consuming the sustenance. "Disgusting..."

"Uh-huh. Now follow me." Twilight began waddling towards the rusty palace door. "Ugh! It feels like I weigh a million pounds!"

Chrysalis glared and flared her nostrils. "I'll have you know I'm in great shape. I work out daily, and I can tell you haven't really exercised a day in you life. I feel exhausted simply fighting against gravity with all this loose, feeble flesh clinging to my bones."

Twilight rolled her eyes and faced the trail home. "Just be quiet and stand by me."

The mare attempted to light her horn, but instead she sent a ray of green, destructive energy coursing through her jagged horn. The beam shot straight up into the sky, and glowed like a brilliant beacon. "Okay, so that didn't work..."

"So much for being my superior," Chrysalis chuckled. "Just fly us there."

"Wait! I can do this." Twilight focused her horn again, this time creating a familiar purple aura; however, before her spell could be cast, the aura fizzled out in an anticlimactic spark. "Fine..."

Twilight hesitantly lifted Chrysalis into her hooves and began buzzing her insect-like wings. She began to hover, then swayed back and forth as she clumsily guided herself away from the dark plain and towards Equestria. As she frantically flapped her paper-thin wings, she lost her bearings and crashed into the side of the queen's castle, Chrysalis' nose making first contact with the building.

"Ow you little idiot! You did that on purpose!" The injured queen squeezed her teary eyes shut and held onto her aching muzzle.

Startled, Twilight lost all balance and fell crashing to the ground, landing on top of the angry queen. A plume of dust and dirt engulfed them before Chrysalis tossed Twilight Sparkle off of her and onto the ground. "I hate you so much..."

Twilight held onto her head and rolled onto her back. "Well I don't care much for you either. These wings of yours are awful by the way. How am I supposed to carry all this weight with flimsy little bug wings that are full of holes?!"

Chrysalis raised her hoof in fury, but simply sighed and let her head fall onto the ground in defeat. "Let's just walk..."

***

Fluttershy paced the halls of Celestia's throne-room, ringing her tail anxiously. "I... I don't know, but I think sending her alone was a bad idea."

"Me too! Who knows what kinda crazy stuff that changeling freak has cooked up, especially since she already knew Twi was on her way!" Rainbow Dash crossed her hooves and flew up to the palace window, staring out over the horizon.

"Please, my loyal subjects. Twilight and I agreed that this was the best way, and I'm confident she'll come through for us. I was right about Fluttershy and Discord, and I have a good feeling about this too. Have some faith." Celestia sat at her throne and glanced up at the window detailing the Changeling Queen's defeat.

Applejack nodded and stood up. "She's right y'all. Twilight always comes through for us when we needed her to, and this time ain't gonna be no different."

Rarity's eyes wandered upward as she recited what her not-so-well-spoken friend had just said in her mind. "Applejack, must you always insist on speaking with that insufferable southern drawl? To some, you may as well have said that Twilight will fail in her mission."

"Well shoot Rarity, I can't help how I talk. I think it's a heck of a lot better than usin' all them fancy words what no pony can barely understand." Applejack lowered her hat and glanced away.

Rainbow Dash fell forcefully to the ground and pressed her muzzle against Applejack's face, a glint of rage burning in her eyes. "You think Twilight's gonna fail?! How could you say that about our friend?!"

Fluttershy fluttered down and shouted in a hardly audible tone, "Stooooop!" just before shying away and cowering beneath her tail. "Can't you see this mission is tearing us apart? Please Celestia, let us go check on her?"

Pinkie Pie hopped into the throne-room carrying a tray of chimi-cherry-changas. "Mmm! Look what I found!"

Immediately distracted, the other five skipped up to the tray and helped themselves. Celestia's eyes rolled back as she bit through the crispy, flaky crust. Fluttershy squeaked in delight when her tongue made contact with the sweet, gooey cherry filling. Rarity twirled around and hugged onto the deep-fried snack, its scent filling her nostrils. Rainbow Dash fell onto her back, heavily salivating as she bit into one of the warm, succulent cherries hiding within.

Applejack preferred apple-themed treats.

***

Twilight trudged through the front door to the library, calling out for her assistant. "Oh there you are," she said with a sigh of relief.

Owlicious came fluttering downstairs and sat perched on a bookshelf. "Hoo?"

"I know what you're thinking, but it's not what you think! I swear! Hold on, I'm Twilight. I know I don't look like me, but it's me. You have to help me find a book to help change us back. I recall having a book on military grade spell reversals. Oh! And bring me the Imprisonment Spell Scroll as well, just in case." Twilight slumped down against the wall and sighed.

"Hoo?"

Twilight's gaze locked on the disobedient owl and she scowled. "Do it now you insolent little welp!"

Owlicious frantically fluttered to the bookshelf and Twilight placed both hooves over her mouth. "I'm so sorry... I have no idea what came over me..."

Meanwhile, Chrysalis stumbled into the library, finally having caught up. "It's... it's so beautiful..."

Tears filled the dark queen's eyes as she saw the world as she'd never seen it before. "So many colors... so many happy ponies waving at me..." She shook her head and gritted her teeth. "It's awful! How do you live like this?!"

"What in Equestria is she doing here?!" Spike shouted as he hid behind Chrysalis, pointing at Twilight. "I thought you were going to reform her at her castle, not bring her home!"

"Get off me, foul creature." Chrysalis kicked Spike down and trotted into the kitchen. "Now if you'll excuse me, I require more sustenance."

"Sustenance?" Spike scratched his chin and rubbed his sore cheek. "Are you okay Twilight? What happened?"

"I'm fine Spike. Now hush while I read this!" Twilight shouted with sweat pouring down her brow.

"Wait... WHAT?!" Spike stumbled backwards and fell onto a small stack of miscellaneous books.

Twilight sighed and levitated several more books off the shelf, and Owlicious dropped the scroll onto her lap. "Thanks... And Spike, we accidentally swapped bodies, now I'm trying to fix it. You can help by finding more books and asking less questions! Now get to it minion!"

"Yes ma'am!" Spike hopped up and began scouring the bookshelves for anything that might be helpful.

Chrysalis wobbled out of the kitchen with a stack of various foods in her front hooves. She continued eating, one mouthful of randomly assorted snacks at a time, all the while sobbing.

"I can't take it anymore!" The Changeling Queen tossed the food over her shoulder and angrily marched up to Twilight, who had her nose buried in a book. "Fix it!"

"I'm trying!"

"Fix it!"

"Stop interrup-"

"Fix it!!!"

Spike stood quietly behind them, one finger raised as he looked for an opening to speak. "Um..."

"What?!" The two shouted in unison.

"I found something that might help..." He held a small book out to Twilight, who quickly snatched it away.

"The Necronomicon? Spike... where did you even find this?" Twilight carefully held the book out at arms length, then dropped it as if it were contaminated with a horrible plague.

"It was listed under 'N', and I figured you might be able to use it to put your soul into Chrysalis', I mean Twilight's... I mean your old body. You know?" Spike explained.

"Are you crazy?! I can't do that, because then Chrysalis will die! Do you know what that means?!" Twilight glared down at the little dragon, pressing her forehead against his.

"Uh..." He gulped and scooted away.

"It means I'll have failed! I'm supposed to reform her, not kill her. And if I fail this mission, Celestia will be furious! I'll be executed on the spot. Or I'll be tied to a post in the center of Canterlot, where everypony will be able to attack me at will, throw rotten foods at me, or... worse..." Twilight's eyes watered over and she fell backwards. "This is hopeless..."

"I'm so hungry..." Chrysalis fell over clutching her aching stomach, sobbing. "And you don't care if I live or die... you only care what your precious little pony princess thinks of you... I'm so alooooone!"

"Aha! I'll just have to get to Celestia before she finds out what happened. I'll overthrow her and take my place at the top of the palace! I deserve to rule! Not her! Me! Canterlot, nay, all of Equestria will be mine! All mine! Ahahahahahaaa!" Twilight triumphantly held her hooves up and laughed maniacally.

Spike began to sweat as he quietly stepped away, grabbing a quill and ink. I need to get some help right away.

Twilight shoved Chrysalis out of her way as she headed out into Ponyville. "First this muddy little town, then Canterlot."

She buzzed up into the air, perching herself atop Town Hall. "Listen up you pathetic little flesh-bags! I'm your new queen, now bow down to me, or I'll destroy you all!"

Roseluck pointed up and shouted. "The Evil Queen of Darkness is here to end the world!" She then fainted as her friends began sprinting around in a panic.

Big Macintosh raised an eyebrow and looked up at the mare. "You and what army?"

Twilight placed a hoof to her chin and tilted her head. "Good point... I'll be right back."

She buzzed back down to the library and kicked past the front door. "You, weak one! How do I use your ability to command an army of changelings? Tell me, I must know!"

"What's the point..." Chrysalis lay curled in a little ball. "We're nothing more than a speck in time, born to die, left forgotten in the vastness of an unlimited universe..."

"Words of a true coward! Very well, if you won't tell me, then I'll just have to figure it out on my own!" Twilight turned her gaze to the outside and stomped past the sulking queen.

"It won't change anything... in the relative blink of an eye, we'll all be dust..."

Chrysalis' sorrowful words fell on deaf ears as Twilight took flight once again, this time focusing and casting various bursts of green and purple magic high into the sky. Spike went rushing out onto the balcony in time to see a bright, majestic light soaring through the sky, then ran away and hid when Twilight made sharp eye contact with him.

"What is going on here?" Celestia shouted out as she landed on the library's balcony.

Twilight turned to face the princess with fury burning in her eyes. "I know what you want! I will not be tied to a poll, you hear me?!"

Confused, Celestia cast the imprisonment spell and trapped the apparent Queen of the Changelings in a black sphere. She then fluttered down to the front door and leaned down to face who she thought was Twilight.

"Care to explain what exactly is going on?" Celestia lifted the sulking mare to her hooves and looked down at her with worried eyes, noticing her gaze was still fixed on the floor.

"What difference does it make? One day we're here, the next we're there, then we'll be somewhere else, until we die. May as well just get it over with..." Chrysalis slumped back onto the floor, then looked up to meet the princess' gaze, inciting a burning pit of fury in her heart.

The queen shook her head and stood up, fighting the inexplicable depression away. "You! I'll end you!" She lit her horn, a mixture of purple and green sparks flickering down to the floor.

Celestia glanced over her shoulder back at the black sphere with a raised eyebrow. "Let me guess: you two switched bodies."

Chrysalis focused her magic with all her might, attempting to cast a devastating beam of destructive energy at her target. Unable to use the small horn as a proper medium, she collapsed back down to the floor and huffed. "Just finish me... you have me right where you want me, useless... weak... full of feelings and hunger for... for sustenance."

"I have an idea." Celestia smiled and levitated Chrysalis into the air, dropping her into the sphere with Twilight Sparkle. "Now touch your horns together and focus all your magic at once."

Twilight pressed Chrysalis' face away with a hoof, turning the other cheek with a scoff. "I'll never place this magnificent horn against something so small, and so weak."

"Twilight Sparkle, listen to me. Remember your friends, and remember what's truly important to you." Celestia spoke against the sphere, desperately hoping to get through to the corrupted mare.

Twilight shook her head and forced her eyes shut, her cold, black heart beating icy blood through her ridged, stony body. "I... I can't!" She shook her head and placed her hooves to her temples, a small part of her still fighting for sanity.

Chrysalis sighed and leaned up, placing her horn against Twilight's and focusing a small aura of sputtering green magic. Twilight's deep green, malevolent eyes stabbed into Chrysalis' innocent purple ones. Suddenly something sparked, a glint in her old body's eyes sent a burst of realization through her mind.

"My bulleted list! This is all wrong! Wait... I can still fix this." She pressed her horn against Chrysalis' and set it ablaze, a powerful beam of magic engulfing them both, amplified by the sphere's backfiring-defense.

As the rumbling came to a halt, Celestia released the spell, letting the two mares fall to the floor. Spike tiptoed around the corner and nervously chewed his claws. "Did it work?"

Twilight leaned up and rubbed her head while Chrysalis wobbled to her hooves.

"Well?" Celestia asked in anticipation.

"I..." Twilight held her hoof out in front of her face. "It didn't work..."

"Darn." Celestia sighed and looked over the two. "I don't know why I thought it would, that was a really bad idea now that I think about it."

"I'll go grab the Necronimicon." Spike hopped back over to the pile of discarded books and began searching.

Celestia stood up and lifted a gold-booted hoof to the air. "Wait! I have another idea..."

***

Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity stood around Twilight in a circle, each swaying side to side as they sang. Applejack too.

♪A good good friend helps a friend in need. Blah blah blaaah blah blah, your destiny?♪

Twilight Sparkle then touched her own forehead with her long, jagged black horn, sending an array of memories coursing through her body like a metaphorical simulation of a computer being rebooted, and the memories were also reflected in her eyes. She began to levitate as the Magic of Friendship enveloped her body. As it disappeared and she slowly fell to the floor, she stood with her magical purple cutie mark sparkling on her jet-black flank.

"Huh... I really thought that would work." Celestia scratched her chin.

"Ri Crux sacra lie sangr lux! N'quam draxi lie sangr dux. Vladel ret Satana! N'quam sruadel lie vana crupsti! Sount malta quarel libastex. Ipses svenena Yog-Sothoth!" Spike's eyes glowed white as he lifted his claws, pulling the souls from both affected mares and waving them back and forth through the air with each hand.

He then forced each soul into the appropriate body. Each mare lay perfectly silent, seemingly lifeless. Suddenly Twilight Sparkle gasped, shooting straight up and fighting for air. She held both hooves in front of herself, and a wide smile began to grow across her face.

"It worked!" The young purple unicorn stood up and hopped around the room in excitement.

Each of her friends hugged onto her and and shared a moment of joyous victory while Chrysalis drearily stood off the floor. The dark queen made her way to the door, alone, the emotions she'd experienced as a unicorn still lingering in her cold, black chest.

Twilight turned to face the queen, her smile fading. She gently pressed past her friends and trotted up to Chrysalis. "I... I learned something today; something I never could have imagined to be true without experiencing it for myself. Queen Chrysalis doesn't need to be reformed, she just needs to be understood. It's simply in her nature to want to conquer us all, and not something that we should change. If I've learned anything about friendship, it's that we need to accept our friends for who they are, quirks and all. To truly reform Chrysalis, we must first reform ourselves..."

Each other mare nodded and hung her head in shame. "You're right Twilight."

The queen gulped and looked back over her shoulder at the young lavender unicorn, who stared back up at her with wide, accepting eyes. "You want to be friends with me?"

Twilight nodded and reached up to offer a hug.

"I... I don't understand. When I was in your body, I felt such a vast and seemingly infinite array of emotions and sensations that overwhelmed me entirely. I also for the first time began to think about the significance of our actions, and of our very existence. It was... it was awful! I hated it! I have a lot to think about, but one thing is absolutely for certain..." Chrysalis spread her wings and stood strong.

"And what's that?" Twilight asked, tilting her head with a smile.

"A queen fit to rule the land would never be friends with the likes of you! Ahahahahahahaa!" Chrysalis flew into the air and created a bright green flash, covering her escape as she zipped back towards the darkest edge of the Everfree Forest.

Celestia took flight and prepared to pursue, but was stopped by a quick magical tug. "Let her go."

"But Twilight..." Celestia narrowed her eyes and looked down at her student.

"Trust me Celestia, I'll get her on our side someday, and probably sooner than you think." The lavender mare winked and watched as the Changeling Queen disappeared over the horizon.

Soon...

Dreaming

“I juth don't get it! I’m ath pretty ath any other pony... ath Applebloom, or Diamond Tiara, or Thweetie Bell!” Twist cringed at the thought, easily finding doubt in her own words. She huffed and threw herself down face-first, forcefully shoving her face into her pillows in an attempt to suppress her rising tears.

It was the night before the Blooming Youth Dance, being held at the Ponyville Consolidated School District, and Twist was the only pony in school willing to attend who had no date. More so than most school dances, this one was hyped up to be considered the most important dance and celebration in school, ever. It was the dance that students moving from middle school to high school from all three major schools in the area attended. That fact alone made it a big deal socially for a lot of ponies.

Despite the obvious reasons for emotional turmoil, she endeavored to stay positive. She found herself hoping she'd be asked last minute, but it still hung heavily on her heart knowing that nopony, not even the dim-witted outcast of a colt Snips, or the chubby and less-than-appealing Snails had asked for her hoof to the dance.

"Even thtupid Thcootaloo got a date..." She thought aloud.

Feeling particularly self-loathing and rejected, she crawled out of bed and wandered toward her bedroom mirror. She looked herself over, noting the afro-ish, overly curly mane engulfing her head, and the equally poofy tail jutting from her flank. "Juth look at you... you're abtholutely hideouth..."

The pained filly couldn't help but shed a tear beneath her own self-induced anguish.

“I thuppose itth not a total thurprise.” She spoke to her reflection once again, somewhat intentionally insulting it, releasing her own pent up disdain on the source causing her pain, on herself.

She shook her head and cleared her mind as a new wave of thoughts entered. "My oh my Thilver Thpoon, of... of courth I'll go to the danth with you. It would be my pleathure!" She batted her lashes and put on an endearing smile, beginning to lose herself in a daydream.

“Twist, would you like to help me with the dishes?” A voice sounded from downstairs.

“Thure thing Mom, I'd love ta.” With a final glance in the mirror, she turned away and attended to her chores.

As the evening fell, Twist found herself starring at the sunset from her front porch. She almost always something settling about the beautifully fading orange lights in the sky, but today the represented something else. It reminded her of her failure to find a date to the dance, it's quick approach haunting her.

Before she could get too lost in her own foggy sea of self-pity, Rarity happened to be on her way home with a bundle of fabric and spotted the sulking little filly. Her kindness and "Oh hello there dear, what's got you so down on this lovely evening?"

“Oh nothing. It, itth juth that I'm the only pony who didn't get invited to the Blooming Youth Danth..." Twist explained, sure not to let any of her discontentment stay hidden.

"Only pony you say? That's just too bad dear, and I can't imagine... I can't... um, imagine why..." Rarity looked the filly over, analyzing her physical appearance and sense of fashion otherwise.

"Well I think I can see the problem."

"You can?! Tell me tho I can ficth... fick... correct it!" Twist jumped up excitedly.

"Correct it... Well it won't be easy, but if there's anypony who can do it, it's me." Rarity proudly proclaimed as she grabbed Twist by foreleg and dragged her towards the Boutique.

Twist looked back towards her door and saw her mother peeking out with a look of confusion. "Don't worry mom! I'll be right back, Rarity'th gonna help me with thomething!"

The mare just shook her head and closed the door, trusting Rarity to take care of her naive daughter.

Upon entering the Boutique, she sat Twist down on a rotating chair and darted back and forth with a sudden burst of enthusiasm and excitement.

"Okay, first thing's first. Lets find your look!" Rarity rolled the chair in front of a large mirror and let out a blissful sigh, happy to be in her element.

"My look?" Twist peeked up, slightly bewildered as everything was happening so quickly.

"Yes dear, your look. Certainly you aren't satisfied with your style the way it is as of right now. Are you?" Rarity asked, leaning in and levitating her glasses to a nearby counter.

Twist couldn't lie. She was less than satisfied with herself, and had realized that her appearance may very well be at fault for her lack of dance invitations.

Rarity smiled and levitated a hosed-nozzle over to Twist's head, leaning her back and drenching her mane. She attempted to brush through the soaked mess, but her hairbrush was immediately snagged and refused to budge any further. She wiggled it free and placed a hoof on her chin thoughtfully. Moments later, the resourceful unicorn had an idea. She trotted into the other room and returned with a variety of mane-care products.

"Let's see if we can't that those tangles out, shall we?" She smiled and let loose a cloud of misty spray from one of the containers.

Twist smiled bashfully and allowed the mare to do what she did best. Rarity then carefully began brushing through the very tips of her mane, feeling the bristles slowly and steadily sliding through with the help of the conditioner. Feeling optimistic, she continued taking larger and larger portions into the brush, until the entire mane was cleanly brushed through.

"Beautiful!" The fashion diva exclaimed.

Twist looked up, trying to see herself in the mirror but her vision was far too blurry.

"Now, how about a complimentary mane-cut. My treat for the pretty little dancer-to-be." Rarity brushed a hoof across Twist's cheek and spotted a pair of scissors. "I bet you'd look absolutely breathtaking with a French Twist. Ooh, and so suiting for our little Twisty-Wisty, and I right?"

Twist simply nodded and smiled as Rarity lifted the scissors to her mane. Snip by snip, small locks of curly mane fell to the floor beneath her hooves. She then repeated the process on the tangled tail and cut it to match her mane. The cheerful unicorn hummed an upbeat tune while she combed and styled the little red mane in front of her.

"Oh my, who's this little cutie?!" Rarity exclaimed as she turned Twist to face the mirror.

The flustered little filly squinted but couldn't make out her own reflection. "I can't thee anything without my glatheth."

"Oh right, of course." Rarity levitated the glasses onto the filly's muzzle.

Twist's jaw dropped as she looked into the eyes of a young mare she hardly recognized. "Ith... ith that me?"

She stared into her own eyes, and scanned over her mane which covered one eye partially and fell gracefully over one shoulder. She then wiggled forward, flicking her long straightened tail out to one side.

Rarity wore a empathetic smile as she placed a hoof on Twist's shoulder. "Yes it is dear. A young mare as beautiful on the outside as she is on the inside. Just don't forget who you are when all the young colts come running for your hoof at that dance tomorrow. Stay the sweet little Twist I know forever, will you promise me that?"

Twist began to tear up, she then glanced to Rarity and nodded. "I promith. Maybe when we get back to my plathe, I can give you thomething thweet to eat. Itth the leatht I can do, conthidering thith amazing generothity you've thared with me."

"I think I'd like that. Now let's get you home before your mother begins to worry." Rarity turned towards the door.

Twist took a moment to look herself over once again. "... Perfect."

Her attention was then drawn to her large wide-framed glasses. "Everything lookth great exthept thethe thtupid glatheth."

"Your glasses?" Rarity wore a concerned frown and thought for a moment. "Well I think you look absolutely stunning just the way you are if you ask me."

"You really think that, Rarity?" Twist asked with bright eyes.

The encouraging mare nodded and smiled, glad to have lifted this sweet and loving filly's spirits. Before Rarity had a chance to speak, she was tackled into a tight hug by the made-over little mare.

"Thank you thoooo much!" Twist could no longer hold back her tears. "There'th no way I won't get athked to danth now."

Rarity hugged her back, and nervously glanced off to one side, hoping she wasn't setting this fragile filly up for failure. After a moment of gratuitous embrace, Rarity led Twist back home.

"Come by the Boutique before your dance tomorrow and I'll help you style that mane again, and teach you how to do it yourself from then on. Now you better rest those hooves, because I'm fairly certain you'll be doing quite a bit of dancing tomorrow night." Rarity knew she should let up, but loved the look of glee those words brought to the filly's face.

"Will do." Twist smiled happily and rushed inside to show off her new look.

Before the generous unicorn had time to leave, the little filly came rushing out with a small bundle of peppermints. "Here, take thith. I made them mythelf."

"Thank you very much darling." Rarity put on a nervous grin and turned slowly to head back home, truly hoping that she had done something generous, and that this filly would have the time of her life at the dance.

Hoping for the best, she pushed through her front door and headed into her vanity room. "Oh Opal, what a mess. And I haven't even started those dresses. I'm quite behind on my tasks indeed, what to do, what to do..."

She paced back and forth, cleaning the mess as she trotted and thought. "I'll have to make time in the morning, there's no other way."

She let out a sigh of exhaustion and headed into her bedroom, laying on her soft blankets. "Good night Opal."

"Meww"

After a satisfying dinner, Twist made her way upstairs and to her bedroom mirror quite promptly. It was getting rather late and her parents were off to bed, giving her a blanket of comfort knowing she was alone and wouldn't be eavesdropped on.

"Hello there, Thilver Thpoon... Whaddaya think of me now?" She posed in a promiscuous manner and batted her lashes, then clumsily winked.

"Oh thank you! I think you're beautiful too." Twist blushed in the mirror and placed a hoof to her chest.

"May I have thith danth?" She asked herself, then nodded coyly.

With a blissful kick to her heart, she twirled around and fell into bed, letting out a painful sigh of longing, hoping that tomorrow evening would be as amazing as she now hoped it'd be. Lost in her vivid imagination, she rolled up in her blankets and dozed off.

The morning came too quickly and she soon heard her mother calling for her, reminding her to do her daily chores and routines. Twist groggily stretched and yawned, then looked toward her wall-clock. She quickly realized she wasn't wearing her glasses, and reached a hoof over to her nightstand where she normally placed them before bed, but couldn't seem to find them. Standing up over the edge of her bed, she heard a dreadful crunching sound. With a painful gulp, she reached down and lifted the remains of her glasses.

"Oh boy..."

She attempted to put them on, but one lens was completely shattered while the other was severely cracked. "Mom, I have thome... uh, bad newth!"

Twist waddled toward the direction of her bedroom door and felt for the knob, twisting it and trudging into the hallway.

"Mom! I can't thee! I... I broke my glatheth by mithtake!" Twist shouted, hoping for a bit of help navigating.

"Oh my, oh dear Twist. How many times to I have to tell you? Don't leave your..."

Twist competed the rest of her mother's sentence in unison. "Glathes on the floor. I know I know, it was an acthident, I thwear!"

"Yes, I'm sure it was. I highly doubt this is your way of trying to get a new pair before that dance you've been on about all week, right?" Her mother asked.

Hmm, not a bad idea. I'm surprised I didn't think of it sooner. Twist thought, a devious grin growing on her face. "Of courth not, I'd never..."

"Well I suppose your prescription did need renewing, so the timing couldn't be better. On with it then, take my hoof and we'll pay Doctor Specs a visit." Twist's mother dragged her towards the door and made her way down the street.

As they trotted, Twist held close to her mother, unable to see anything at all other than a headache-inducing blur of colors. She reached up with one hoof and began matting her mane down, hoping to have it at least resembling her new style by the time she reached the optometrist's office.

As they reached the building, she was finally satisfying with her mane, at least from what she could feel. In the waiting room there was a very large and brightly lit mirror wall behind a vast display of frames. Twist silently hoped she'd be able to convince her mom to get her a new pair of glasses to match her new style, but knew bits would be an issue.

The wait wasn't long before she was called back to see the doctor. Having done this several times before, Twist took her seat and followed all the necessary procedures. He lowered the phoropter in front of her eyes and began cycling through the different lenses. She was an expert at getting her prescriptions renewed at this point, and answered the questions accordingly. However, this time, she had a goal, and refused to remain silent as she made her way back into the waiting room.

"Thankth Doc." Twist waved and made her way next to her mother in the waiting room while her lenses were being prepared.

"Tho, I wath thinkin'... Maybe I can get a... a cooler pair of glatheth thith time? Pleath?" She asked, placing her front hooves together and widening her eyes.

"What? The same pair is perfectly 'cool'. You really don't need a different pair." Her mother sternly denied the request.

"But mom! That pair doethn't match my new thtyle!" Twist argued.

"Ugh, that Rarity can be such a pain in my flank sometimes." She placed a hoof to her forehead and looked down.

"Don't blame her, she made me beautiful! And I want glatheth that don't make me look like a lother!" Twist furrowed her brows and stamped her back hoof on the floor.

"Fine Twist. I'll get you your new glasses, but this comes out of your allowance for the next three months. Got it?"

"Really?! Yeth! Got it!" Twist jumped up and clapped her hooves before trotting up to the wall of glasses she could choose from.

She wore a copy of her original frames temporarily while she waited for her new prescription to be filled and resented them, but began to look over a variety of ones that seemed much more appealing.

"How do I look in thethe?" She looked back and asked her mother.

"They look fine dear." She answered, not glancing up from the magazine she seemed so invested in.

Twist looked back to the mirror and frowned. "Lame." She tossed on another pair and looked back again. "How about thethe?"

"Mhm."

"Come on! You're no help at all, mom..." Twist rolled her eyes and sighed. "I can't thee mythelf in them ya know..."

A shimmer caught her eye, and she came to a decision without even trying the frames on. They were a gorgeous pair of glossy thick black frames with a red line streaking down each arm. She closed her eyes and imagined herself wearing them, and how they'd accent her bright red mane.

"Perfect!" She took her glasses off and tried them on. "Look at thethe, and I mean it thith time!"

With a sigh, she looked up. "Oh wow, those actually look great on you sweetheart."

"I want them, they're perfect, jutht perfect!" Twist proclaimed as she jumped up and down.

"Alright, you can have those." Her mother signed a few forms and paid for them, then turned to head home. "Come on then Twist, we have many more chores to attend to.

Ignoring her mother's calls, Twist found herself frowning in the mirror. Her mane was in shambles and her tail wavy and matted. She realized she wasn't used to brushing and styling, due to the fact that her mane was normally so unmanageable. She attempted to fix it the best she could with only the use of her front hooves, but still failed to make much of a difference.

"I need to run to the Carouthel Boutique for a moment, then I'll be right back home." Twist smiled nervously and rushed past her mom down the street.

She groaned and held her hoof out, wanting to protest. "Twist, wait a minute! Oh fine, but hurry home you hear me?!"

Twist made her way to the Boutique quickly and tentatively inched the door open to head inside.

"Hello? Anyone home?" She asked, hearing a strange noise coming from the other room.

She cautiously moved in the direction of the sound and soon spotted Rarity running a large sheet of fabric through her sewing machine.

"Oh, ec-cuthe... eck-cuthe... pardon me Rarity, but uh, would you be able to teach me how to fix my mane now?" Twist's voice fell unusually quiet as she let her question slip out.

The focused mare turned back around to see who was there, and immediately her eyes lit up. "Oh what gorgeous new glasses you have there. They match your mane and new style ever so perfectly!"

"Oh thank you! I jutht got em new, today."

"And well of course dear. Just come in and have a seat and I'll be with you shortly." Rarity slowly continued running the fabric through the machine and Twist calmly backed away.

She slowly made her way back to the seat in which her transformation occurred. There were still bits of red mane visible in a small golden-colored trashcan beneath the sink. She stared into the mirror across from her. Even after a night's sleep and a busy day messied her mane up quite a bit, she still loved the look of it in comparison to the way she was before. She seemed so much more feminine and so much more mature. With her eyes now closed, a thought entered her mind. As usual Silver Spoon dominated the center of her imagination.

The two were standing in the middle of the dance floor. Hoof in hoof, they leaned on one another for support as they slowly rotated in rhythmic steps.

"You look amazing, Silver Spoon." Twist spoke completely lisp-free as she gazed deeply into the young mare's beautiful purple eyes.

"You, even more so." The chivalrous mare returned the compliment with the utmost sense of sincerity.

They nuzzled each other closely and hugged tighter, one hoof interlocked and the other around her partner's waist.

Twist leaned close to her friend's ear and began to whisper. "Silver Spoon, there's something I've been wanting to tell you for a long time now. I... I..."

"Okay ready for your lesson in mane-management?" Rarity interrupted the daydreaming filly's thoughts and twirled the chair around.

"Oh... oh yeah. Let'th get thtarted then." Twist put on a mask of enthusiasm and began to listen carefully to whatever the mare might say next.

Rarity cleared her throat and whipped out an assortment of items they'd need with the widest, most excited smile she had ever worn. "You know dear, I'd never have guessed it otherwise, but you are quite the gorgeous little mare." Rarity spoke as she added a bottle of conditioner to the filly's mane and began combing it through.

"Whacha mean?" Twist blushed and looked up.

"I mean just look at you." Rarity rotated the chair to face the mirror once again. "Your natural red mane brings out those bright pink eyes of yours perfectly, and your coat is quite easy on the eyes. Most ponies resort to artificial means to achieve such an excellent combination of colors, but not you, you don't need to. You my dear, are quite naturally beautiful."

Twist's eyes lit up as she took those words in. Rarity, the most beautiful mare in Ponyville, had given a very high compliment to a very insecure filly. "I... Thank you..."

"No need to thank me love, I just felt that I should let you know how gifted you truly are." She continued brushing through the mane and adding pins to the necessary areas.

"Um... do you. I mean, ith there a way to..." Twist bashfully looked down and sighed.

"What is it dear? What are you trying to ask me?"

"I wath jutht wondering if, well if there'th a way to get rid of my lithp." Twist blushed, not so comfortable talking about her biggest insecurity.

"Well I'd imagine in time you'll grow out of it, mostly at least. Otherwise there are speech classes and things similar to help move the process along." Rarity shrugged and began working on the tail.

"Oh... Okay, thank you." Twist nodded and looked over her shoulder to see the mare behind her at work.

"Now pay close attention to this." Rarity lifted her tail and made sure Twist was looking. "Apply the treatment, and brush through starting at the tips, working your way up. Simple yes? This is the most important part to getting your mane ready to be styled."

Twist nodded with wide eyes, paying very close attention to everything the fashionable mare had to say.

After a long and thorough lesson, Twist was once again back to her most well groomed self, and oozing confidence.

"It's getting late in the afternoon darling. Now have fun at the dance tonight, and if you have any questions about anything, don't hesitate to come right back here and ask me. For now, I must return to my projects." Rarity waved her young client off and returned to her sewing room.

Ah, to be young again... She began to recall her own school dances, and a certain crush she had on a pony she so desperately wanted to impress at the time. Oh Cheerilee... where oh where did the time go...

Twist trotted down the road, skipping past her house and wondering how much trouble she'd be in for abandoning her chores. It didn't take long for those thoughts to be washed away as she made it to the school where a large crowd of ponies was gathering.

With several deep breaths, Twist attempted to psyche herself up. Okay Twist, you can do this. It's nothing. Just a dance is all, just have fun and I'm sure somepony will ask you to dance. Maybe even... Silver Spoo...

"Twist?! Is that you?!" Applebloom shouted from across the crowd. "You look great! I'm really lovin' those new glasses."

Applebloom and her two closest friends quickly trotted up next to her with ecstatic smiles, excited to see such a drastic change in style on such a cute pony.

"Nice, you look great Twist. What happened?" Scootaloo trotted in a circle around the filly, noting her entire coat seemed to even be shinier.

"I have to agree with Applebloom, you do look great. I mean really Twist, is it... is it really you?" Sweetie Belle looked stunned and let her jaw drop as Twist span around.

"Yup, it thure is! And thanks, you guyth look really good too." She couldn't help but notice a more brilliantly colored red bow in Applebloom's mane with long ribbons dangling down her side.

She then looked to Sweetie Belle, who had translucent blue and pink gown on and a flower in her mane. Scootaloo stood proudly next to her date with an unusually nicely combed mane and gentlecolt's cuffs on her legs.

"Where'th your date AB?" Twist asked, genuinely curious as she glanced around.

"Featherweight? He's sick and couldn't make it. So I decided to dance with Sweetie and Scoots." Applebloom explained.

"Oh, well, I thee. Um, the thing ith, I don't ec-thactly... eck-thact... I don't really have a date either. Maybe we can be dateth and enjoy eachother'th company on thith lovely evening." With unusual confidence, Twist held out her hoof, almost assuming her friend would say yes.

"That sounds like a great idea. It'll be loads of fun, I'm sure. Thanks Twist." Applebloom gave her friend a warm hug before standing close to her and smiling at the other couple.

"Awesome! Now I get you all to myself." Scootaloo teased Sweetie Belle as she gave her a kiss on the cheek and placed a wing over her back.

"Settle down you, wait until we get home for that." Sweetie blushed and trotted away, Scootaloo quickly following after her.

Twist looked over to Applebloom and giggled, a hint of blush growing over her muzzle. "Lookth like they're happy, huh?"

"Sure does. They're like sunshine and celery stalks, them two." Applebloom winked and spilled out a bit of her country charm before taking Twist's arm and pulling her towards the entrance to the dance.

As soon as they entered, Twist spotted the pony she both anticipated and dreaded seeing. Silver Spoon stood next to her friend and smiled while they talked. It was too loud to to make out their conversation, but she looked happy, and that was enough for Twist to want to abandon her daydreams and fantasies. However hard she tried, a part of her couldn't help but want to trot up there and attempt to steal Silver away from the ungrateful little mare that so obviously took her affections for granted.

"Hey, Applebloom." Twist leaned in and narrowed her eyes.

"Uh, yeah?" She asked, now curiously trying to follow those pink eyes to what they were locked on.

"What do you think my chantheth are with Thilver Thpoon?" She gulped, almost fearing the answer.

"Huh? Chances? Well I don't know. Why would ya wanna waste yer time with a stuck up little mule like Silver Spoon anyhow?" Applebloom wore a look of disdain and stuck her tongue out.

"What? The'th not that thtuck up. Altho, I think that Thilver ith really great... The'th not the terrible pony that Diamond maketh her be. I've theen her alone, and the'th... Well, I like what I thaw underneath meanneth, not to mention, Thilver'th jutht plain beautiful." Twist's eyes blissfully narrowed as her gaze washed over the little gray mare's perfectly slender body from across the dance-floor.

"Meh, if ya say so. Good luck gettin' her away from Diamond though. I swear they're conjoined at the hip." Applebloom chuckled beneath her breath and looked over to Twist, who was now sighing and letting her ears droop.

"Ah, come on now. Here, I'll tell ya what. How 'bout I go distract Diamond and give you two a chance to talk for a bit. Sound good?" Applebloom selflessly attempted to cheer her friend up with a plan.

Twist's eyes lit up like the fabled sonic rainboom and she nodded as rapidly as ponily possible.

"Alrighty then. Here I go." Applebloom cracked her neck and trotted towards Diamond, a devious look in her eye.

Twist slowly followed and waited for an opportunity to talk to her crush alone. Applebloom stopped at a small table and grabbed a cup of punch, carefully balancing it on the tip of her hoof while she continued trotted on three legs. Diamond was wearing a very elaborate dress with shining lace holding the piece of clothing together down the center.

"Oh hey there Diamond, lookin' good huh?" Applebloom greeted her with a cheerful smile and a compliment, knowing what to expect in return.

"Too bad the same can't be said for you. You're hardly even wearing anything, like this is some kind of... country hoedown or something." She tilted her nose up and laughed quite condescendingly.

"Ah, well let me show ya how we dance at them rootin' tootin' hoedowns of ours down on the farm." Applebloom laid her accent on intentionally heavily.

She began comically kicking her back hooves out and stereotypically bouncing around in circles like an under-educated hick of a pony.  In doing so, she deliberately tossed the drink right into Diamond's face.

"Oops, my bad. Lemme get that for ya." Applebloom began forcefully rubbing her hoof on the dress, undoing the lace holding it on.

The dress came undone and slipped off her flank and onto the floor, right into the pool of bright red punch. Diamond was mortified. She stamped a hoof and began nearly hyperventilating.

"That was an eight-hundred bit dress! And you stained it with your... your stupid punch?!" She shouted and Applebloom shrugged.

"What can I say... Accidents happen, right?" She shrugged again and put on an apologetic smile.

"I'll kill you!"

"Uh-oh!"

Applebloom turned and high-tailed it out of the building as quickly as she could and Diamond was in hot pursuit. Then, Twist saw her chance. She headed across the floor, receiving various compliments from ponies she recognized and unfamiliar ones alike.

"Ooh, pretty."

"I like your glasses."

"I haven't seen you around here before, you're cute!"

Twist bashfully yet gracefully accepted all her compliments and carried on towards her target. Before she could make it, Snips and Snails made their way in front of her.

"Hey Twist." They each nervously kicked at the ground and glanced away.

Snails spoke up. "I was just thinking that you're really pretty and I was wondering if you wanted to dance with me."

Snips jumped up and stepped between them. "No way, I was gonna ask her first!"

"Well too late, I asked her first!" A scuffle ensued.

Silver Spoon covered her mouth in an attempt to suppress her laughter over the whole situation, then spotted an unlikely mare trotting up to her with an obviously nervous smile.

"What do you want, Twist." She spat her name out with such spiteful disdain, that Twist almost lost all traces of her gained confidence and turned away.

Almost.

"I didn't mean to bother you. I kind of wanted to know if you would like to... maybe..." She made sure not to use words that would cause her lisp to come into effect, and held her hoof out, hoping that would be enough to let Silver know that she wanted a dance.

"You want to dance with me? But..." Silver raised a brow, wondering if this was another setup, similar to the one used to embarrass her friend.

Twist nodded, still holding out her hoof, too afraid to put it down fearing she wouldn't have the courage to ask again.

Silver Spoon glanced back and forth, wondering who might be watching. She then turned back to Twist, only now noticing the drastic transformation the mare had underwent, and somewhat surprised that she didn't realize it sooner.

"You changed. I like your glasses..." Silver noted.

Twist smiled and blushed. "I like your... Um, me too."

"Okay well.. maybe one dance. But I'm here with Diamond so I can't leave her out there on her own for too long, alright?"

"One will be better than what I thought I'd get, but all I really hoped for." Twist smiled and desperately tried to keep herself from blushing.

Her heart pounded in her chest as she felt Silver's hoof touch her's. The warm sensation of it gliding across her's and lightly interlocking sent chills up her spine. She had been imagining this for quite some time, but never could have imagined it would become a reality. It was everything she had hoped for.

Gentle music played in the background while all the ponies around them gently embraced one another and slow-danced.

"Are you shaking?" Silver Spoon laughed, although there was no harshness or cruelty to her tone.

"Thorry, I gueth I'm a little nervouth." Twist placed a hoof to her mouth and cringed almost instantaneously after speaking.

Silver noticed her embarrassment as she blushed and kept her eyes lowered. "Hey, lisps are nothing to be embarrassed about. My little sister has a lisp, and I think they're really cute."

Twist looked up into those gorgeous purple eyes, almost losing herself in them. "You really think my lithp ith cute?"

"Mmm, you smell like peppermint." Silver nodded then pulled Twist against her as they danced.

"Yeah, everything I own wreakth of peppermint becauth my houth doubleth ath a our thweetth shop." Twist explained, worried she'd found something else to be embarrassed of.

"Well I really like it. It reminds my of visiting my grandmare before she passed away. She loved peppermint treats..." Silver laughed and looked down, surprised at how easily she was letting herself get emotional.

They stopped for a moment and Twist placed both hooves on Silver's shoulders. "I'm... I feel bad for your grandmare. I didn't mean to make you feel bad though."

"Hey it's not your fault. Thanks though..." Silver laughed again and blinked, trying to force her tears back. "You know, you're the first pony other than my family to offer any sort of condolences. So thank you for that."

Silver Spoon dropped her smile and lowered her hoof down Twist's back, then pulled her back into motion as another song began to play. She looked through Twist's glasses and into her eyes, feeling somewhat ashamed that she never viewed this beautiful filly as a pony before, but only as a target of insult and nothing more. She gulped and felt the urge to apologize for everything she'd done throughout the years, finally seeing a pony just as vulnerable and fragile as she pretended not to be.

"Hey, you know I never really meant to be mean to you right? And I'm sorry if I was. I never really wanted to be mean to any of you guys, I just do it, and I don't know why. I guess I'm just a mean pony... I'm glad you don't hate me though."

Twist knew an obvious lie when she heard one, but nothing was about to spoil the moment for her. "It'th okay, don't mention it."

Silver let out a light giggle, for some reason feeling relieved that Twist held no resentment towards her. "So tell me, why did you want to dance with me anyway?"

"Well, Thil... ahem, Sssilver Thpoon..."

"Hey don't worry about that lisp. I'm serious when I say I think it's cute." Silver Spoon stopped dancing for a moment and leaned back to make eye contact with a friendly smile, placing a hoof on Twist's cheek. "Now tell me what you have to say."

"Alright, if you thay tho. Um, well Thilver Thpoon, the thing ith, I've been meaning to tell you thith for a long time now. I... I think you're the prettietht, motht amazing mare I've ever known. And that I, I like you a lot." Twist could feel the heat in her face, knowing she was blushing harder than she'd ever blushed before.

"You really feel that way about me?" Silver asked in a quiet voice, her eyes wide and front hooves quivering.

Twist nodded and felt a stabbing churn in her stomach as she leaned forward towards the mare of her dreams' lips. Silver's eyes widened further as soon as she realized what was happening, but couldn't bring herself to turn away, or to stop her friend. She gulped and closed her eyes, not sure if she wanted to go through with a kiss, but definitely sure she didn't want to stop it.

Twist's heart began to race, she felt wobbly on her hooves but forced herself to stand steady. Not even her imagination had prepared her for this moment, and she couldn't begin to imagine what could make her night any more perfect. Their muzzles brushed against one another, the heat radiating from their faces merging into a single aura of warmth. Their lips inched closer and closer, and time seemed to have stopped as everything fell silent. Each mare could almost taste her friend's breath as she inhaled one last time before they'd connect.

"Silver! What in the hoof are you doing?!" Diamond Tiara shouted from the doorway.

The entire crowd of ponies all turned their gazes to her, surprised by the sudden shouting interrupting the gentle music.

Silver quickly dropped Twist to all fours and backed away. "I..." She glanced around and backed up.

"Did I just see you kissing... TWIST?!" Diamond shouted her name with an insulting sense of disgust. "Really?! You want to dump me, and you choose the ugliest, lamest, most worthless pony in all of Ponyville over... over me?!"

Twist ducked down in overwhelming embarrassment, tears forming and her fragile self-esteem shattering under Diamond's harsh words.

Silver couldn't bring herself to speak before Twist covered her face and ran towards to door, shoving her way past Diamond. She wiped her muzzle with a hoof, catching a hint of the peppermint scent that remained, and her heart skipped a beat.

"Diamond... Don't make fun of her."

Shocked, Diamond raised a brow and crossed her hooves. "Excuse me? I'll make fun of any loser I want to make of. Now get over here and dance with me. This is supposed to be my best night ever, and you're starting to help those dorks ruin it."

Silver cringed and wondered why she'd ever consider agreeing to that request, loyalty to her best foalhood friend had kept her like this for a long time.

"You really hurt Twist's feelings with what you said back there. You should go apologize..." Silver spoke up more loudly now, a bit of confidence growing and overtaking her own insecurities.

"Yeah right. Like I care about her feelings. Forget it, you go play with your little filly friends, I'm here to have a good time." Diamond trotted past Silver and forcefully shoved her on the way. "You all here that? I'm in need of a new date, so line up and I'll decide who's worthy."

Silver rolled her eyes and trotted towards the door, glancing back to see a row of jocks and cool-colts lining up for Diamond's nitpicking. She turned back towards the door and hesitated, looking back at her best friend, almost stunned that she'd stand against her like that. More than anything, she felt pit in her stomach, hurt that her best friend since she was just a blank-flank would turn on her so easily, and without a second of hesitation.

I guess to some ponies popularity really is everything... She swallowed the lump in her throat and looked back to the exit.

As she exited the building, she spotted three ponies surrounding Twist, along with a couple teachers. They were each comforting her and promising things will be better in the future, but she seemed inconsolable.

Silver trotted up to the sulking mare."Twist?" She spoke up.

She immediately looked back and stopped crying.

"You alright?" Silver Spoon placed a hoof on her shoulder.

Twist put on a crooked smile and nodded.

"Hey Cheerilee, you should talk to Diamond... And do the rest of you mind letting me talk to her alone for a bit?" The other ponies didn't think twice about listening to Silver, almost accepting that she was now in charge of the situation.

She laid down on the grass next to Twist and wrapped a hoof around her. "I'm really sorry about what Diamond said, and I want you to know it's not true."

Twist winced beneath the seething pain in her stomach, and shook her head. "It'th true and I know it. Without Rarity'th makeover, you never would have even notithed me at all..."

"That's not true! I hardly even noticed your makeover. I'm just... well I was... I can't really explain. I was just stuck on Diamond I suppose, but not anymore." Silver leaned over and looked Twist in the eye.

She smiled and messied the mare's mane with her hoof as much as she could, returning it nearly to it's normal level of poofiness. "I like you just the way you are Twist. I think I've liked you a bit for a while now. I always noticed that much unlike your friends, you never retaliated against Diamond, or me, in any way. But you were always there to offer us something sweet, or even just a smile no matter what we did. You're really something special, and I only wish I could have seen it sooner.

"You really think I'm... thomthing thpethshial?" Twist hugged onto her friend and smiled.

"You really are." Silver hugged her back and closed her eyes.

"Now I think we were in the middle of something that got interrupted. Shall we continue then?" Silver grinned and brushed her muzzle against Twist's.

"I think you're right." Twist nodded and closed her eyes, ready for a dream to come true.

~♥

Mud-Bucking Backstabber

Twi's Weekly Blog

Hooray ~ 100 Followers!

Wow guys. I'll admit, when I first started this blog, I never imagined reaching a hundred followers. It's a little funny to see something that started out as a simple means to vent turn into what feels like a weekly news update on my life. It's even more funny to see so many ponies taking an interest in these activities, while I'd hardly consider my life interesting.

Well then, on with the news I suppose. So this week, my friends have been on this insufferable topic that I'm "easy" when I drink. I couldn't resent that statement more.

One: I hardly ever drink.

Two: I'm never easy.

I'm not sure where this all started, but I'm fairly certain it's simply a ploy to get me to go to Pinkie's big party tomorrow night and prove that I can handle myself while under the influence. I'll be honest with you guys: I'm a lightweight. Two shots of my favorite drink, Neighgermeister, and I'm gone. Just because I'm quick to get a little tipsy, doesn't mean I'm a floozy or anything like that. I won't let just anypony under my tail. Part of me wants to head over and go through with it, another part thinks I should just stay home and catch up on a few things around the library. So I'll leave it up to you guys. I've posted a poll beneath this entry.

Readers, my weekend is in your hooves. Let me know what I should do, and I'll take your votes into great consideration.

To Go? -98%

Or Not to Go? -02%

UPDATE: Well, it's settled. I'll go. Thanks guys, and be sure to tune in next week to find out how it all went.

***

Ponies were still hanging around Sugarcube Corner well after midnight as yet another of Pinkie's infamous late-night parties came to an end. Twilight Sparkle wobbled past Pinkie Pie as she attempted to head home, a hoof over her mouth and her vision blurry.

"Hehe," Pinkie giggled. "You okay Twi?"

"Better been never!" Twilight professed drunkenly.

Rainbow Dash trotted up behind her with a devious grin. "You sure about that?"

Twilight proudly nodded. "Mm-hmmm."

Pinkie wrapped a hoof around Rainbow Dash's neck and whispered into her ear. "Maaaaaybe you should make sure she gets home alright."

"Way ahead of ya Pink. Alright TwiTwi, let's get you outta here." Rainbow placed a wing over Twilight's back for support and helped her out the door and down the street.

Twilight hung her head and accepted the help she subconsciously knew she needed. "Thanks Dash..."

"No prob."

Rainbow, still feeling a little tipsy herself, wobbled down the street clumsily, while doing her best to balance her friend's weight. As they rounded the corner, Twilight's library came into view, but looked as if it were a thousand miles away. Rainbow trudged forward and the charm of a cute mare leaning on her quickly slipped away.

The cool night air seemed to be helping Twilight to regain her bearings a little as they walked. She took a deep breath and leaned up, stretching her back. Rainbow stopped next to her and spread her wings, glad to have the weight lifted.

It was quiet, not a sound to be heard other than the chirping of a few crickets, and the rustling of leaves in the breeze.

"Hey, Twi, we're almost home now," Rainbow pointed out as she looked at the library down the road.

"Right, I see that." Twilight's face flushed a little as she looked over at her friend.

Rainbow coughed into her hoof, looking up and down Twilight's chest and legs. "So, uh... Let's get you back there then, huh?"

"Actually, I feel a bit better now. I can walk myself home from here if you'd like to be off," Twilight said, beginning to slowly trot ahead.

Rainbow watched her plot gently swaying as she walked, then forced herself to look up. "I don't mind, we're just about there anyway."

She fluttered forward to trot next to her friend once again, the thought of her slender body invading her mind. Rainbow shuddered and took an overly deep breath, her heart racing and sweat forming on her brow.

"Something on your mind, Dash?" Twilight asked, leaning over and batting her lashes with an innocent smirk as they reached the library door.

Rainbow froze, her lips moving wordlessly as she tried to force out some kind of answer. "Guh... um."

"Hehe, wanna come in?" Twilight giggled.

Rainbow nodded and nervously followed her friend through the door. Wondering whether or not it would be smart, or even morally correct, to have a one-night-stand with one of her best friends was consuming her thoughts and tearing her up inside, and the alcohol she'd consumed was trying its best to make the decision for her.

Twilight seemed not to share Rainbow's plight. She provocatively wiggled her flank and arched her back up against the couch.

Rainbow gulped and Twilight looked back, her messy mane dangling in her face. "Look Dash, let's skip the foalish games and the pointless seduction stuff. I know what you came in here for, now come get it."

Rainbow closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Alright, you can do this... You can do this. It's just Twilight, she's an egghead and a damn sexy one at that. She's your best friend, and there's nothing wrong with two friends just having fun, right? She won't get hurt, and neither will you. It's all just good fun... but then why do I feel like it's more than that?

"Are you coming?" Twilight licked the tip of her hoof and ran it down her body, finding her way between her own legs.

Rainbow gulped and looked down. "Almost..."

"Mmm, not without me I hope." The seductive purple mare rolled over onto her back and spread her legs, making a space for her friend to join her.

"Alright, I got this." Rainbow spoke aloud, shaking her head and clearing her mind.

She flipped the colorful mane out of her face and licked her lips. "So you just couldn't resist luring me in here and convincing me to rock your world. I can't say I blame you – I'd want me too if I weren't me."

Twilight giggled and winked. "I'll be perfectly honest with you. I've wanted this for a while now, but I'm usually too shy to bring it up."

"That because you've been drinking, it does stuff to your confidence or something." Rainbow offered as she climbed on top of her friend.

"Maybe I should go out drinking with you guys more often, if it leads to this." Twilight wrapped her hooves around Rainbow's back and pulled her close.

Rainbow narrowed her eyes and placed her lips on Twilight's. Her heart skipped a beat as the now tentative unicorn kissed her back, sucking at her lips and finding a hoof wrapped up in her mane. Dash's wings spread wide as she allowed her tongue to slip into the mare's mouth beneath her, then she lost control of her body, falling into a sea of passion.

♥♥♥

Nearly a week later, Twilight found herself once again crawling out of bed and beginning her daily routines. She brushed her teeth and showered, then made her way through the library, tidying up as she went. After ensuring all things were in order, she made her way back to her bedroom, hopped onto her computer chair, and scooted up to her desk.

Opening the browser window, she checked the internet history out of habit. Much to her disgust, it was filled with a variety of filthy things. A few site names in particular stood out to her: LustyDragonForYou.com, XXXPonies.net, LegalLoopHoles.org, along with a very odd Hoofle search: Is it illegal to use chloroform on a pony?

"Spike! How many times do I have to tell you to stay off the computer?! The internet is not a place for baby dragons!"

Disdainfully shaking her head, Twilight dismissed it and proceeded to check her own things.

Ooh, three Muzzlebook notifications. Her eyes lit up as she read through them. Oh wow, a friend request from Fluttershy? I can't believe she finally made an account. Accepted. Hehe, Pinkie liked my status... twice somehow.

"Twilight! I swear I deleted the history! I mean I swear I wasn't looking at those sites!" Spike burst into her bedroom, breathing heavily and his eyes wide.

"Look, Spike. You know better. I'll deal with you later, I have things to do right now." Twilight dismissed the little dragon, much to his relief.

"Okay, I promise it won't happen again," Spike offered as he slowly backed out of the room.

DiDing

"A message?" Twilight's eyes made their way to the bottom of the screen to see Rainbow Dash's name flashing.

Hey Twi

Twilight hadn't yet discussed the events of a few days ago with her friend, and wasn't too keen to do it in person. Perhaps this would be easier.

Hello there Dash, what's up?

Not much, you?

Oh, you know. I was just wrapping up a few loose ends around the library, then decided to check on here. Was there something you wanted to talk about?

Nah

Twilight placed a hoof on her chin and stared thoughtfully at the screen for a while. Where confidence normally failed her, she felt an unusual willingness to bring up the issue with a computer screen between her and the source of the problem.

Did you wanna talk about what happened between us last weekend?

Not much to talk about

Why? Do you wanna do it again?

The mare's purple muzzle was now turning a deep shade of red.

Wait no. I don't even think we should have done it at all in the first place. Things have felt awkward since that night, and I kind of regret it.

Twilight found it surprisingly easy to let all her thoughts flow from her hooves to her keyboard, and a great weight was suddenly lifted from her chest.

Several minutes passed by and Rainbow failed to reply. Twilight tapped her desk and nervously waited, wondering if she had hurt her friend with that last statement.

You regret being with me?

She closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh.

No, it's just that I regret creating this tension between us. I haven't seen you in quite a while, and I miss my best friend.

I miss you too Twi. Can I come over?

Twilight felt chills shoot up her spine, but she didn't want to deny her friend.

Yeah sure. I'd like that, actually.

On my way then

Oh boy...

Twilight scurried to her bedroom mirror and messed up her mane, then frantically fixed it back to its normal neatness, then messed it up again. She rushed downstairs and returned a pile of books back to the bookshelf, then cleaned a mess of papers off the floor. She cringed and squeaked before galloping into the kitchen to fix up a couple drinks, catching a reflection of herself in the bathroom mirror as she trotted by.

"Spike! Help me out here. I need you to pour a couple drinks or something and make sure the kitchen looks half-way decent. Hurry, okay? She'll be here any minute now." Twilight realized her mane looked stupid messy and galloped back upstairs to fix it.

Just as the last hair fell into place, there was a knock at the front door. Twilight could hardly believe how nervous she was. She took a deep breath and felt her heart begin to race. Just the thought of Rainbow Dash being near her again was eating away at her confidence.

"Coming," she muttered, as she trotted back downstairs towards the door.

Spike had already opened it and Rainbow was stretching her wings. As Twilight made her way to the couch to greet her friend, she caught a glimpse of the kitchen. Clean dishes had been pushed into the sink, and various utensils were strewn across the floor.

"Spike! What in Equestria did you do?" Twilight shouted, anger overtaking nervousness.

"What? You said to make the kitchen look halfway decent. It looked perfect, so I messed some stuff up. Now it only looks halfway decent like you wanted." Spike shrugged and bumped Rainbow with his elbow.

Looking defeated, and fed up with Spike's sarcastic attitude, Twilight facehoofed and let her ears droop.

"Aw, come on Twi. You know you ain't gotta clean up for me." Rainbow laughed and trotted up to her.

She had intended to deliver a hug, but froze up before she could. Twilight looked up with a smirk and completed the action for her. Surprised, Rainbow felt as if this was the warmest, most enjoyable hug she'd ever received. Twilight rubbed her hoof up and down Rainbow's back, almost quivering beneath the pegasus' hot breath trailing down her neck.

"It's good to see you, Dash," she said quietly, almost whispering.

"Yeah, you too." Rainbow felt herself slowly sliding down the unicorn's body as the hug came to its natural end.

Neither wanted to separate, but each felt it was imperative not to seem desperate for the other's affections.

Twilight took a seat on the couch next to her. "So should we talk about what happened?"

Rainbow shifted uncomfortably and placed a hoof over Twilight's. "I've actually been thinking about it a lot lately. Well, I've been thinking about you a lot lately, and I was wondering if... if you would maybe want to, I dunno, maybe you'd like to... spend some more time together?"

Twilight gulped and looked her friend in the eyes. She desperately wanted to say yes, to say that she'd love to spend all of her free time with her, but somehow, she just couldn't find the strength to speak.

Rainbow smiled softly and leaned forward until their muzzles were nearly touching. She held both hooves up, interlocked them with Twilight's, and pressed forward. Their lips met and Rainbow's heart exploded.

Twilight seemed to be lost in a flowing river of bliss as she allowed her friend to lay her back onto the couch, her head resting on the cushioned arm. A hoof ran down her side, but as Rainbow's lips parted, Twilight pulled back.

"I..." She tried to form an apology, seeing the look of crushed rejection on her friend's face. "Dash..."

Rainbow Dash placed a hoof on Twilight's cheek and smiled. "It's okay, we can take things slower if you want. I didn't mean to get carried away... Is something wrong?"

With a lump in her throat, Twilight scooted back and out from underneath her friend. "I... I'm sorry Dash. I just can't..."

With shameful tears welling up, she turned away and cantered past Spike, who stood shocked with his jaw nearly on the floor, making her way up to her bedroom.

Rainbow winced at the sudden aching pain in her chest, then stood up to leave. Rejection did not sit easily with her, and she was torn between a broken heart and spiteful anger. With a deep breath, she headed to the front door and looked back at Spike.

"Hey. Don't tell anypony about this. Got it?" With that, she jumped into the air and took flight, flying back home as quickly as she could.

Twilight buried her face in her pillows and sobbed. You're such an idiot! Why would you leave her like that? Ugh! That was your chance, and you completely blew it!

She squeezed one of the pillows and closed her eyes. Part of her wanted to immediately get back online and tell Rainbow to come back, but a bigger part of her wanted to simply lay there and sulk for hours on end. Wiping her muzzle, she rolled over on her back and stared at the ceiling. I wish I had that time-scroll now... I could actually make good use of it this time...

Twilight continued staring, now allowing herself to blink while the tears trailed down her cheeks. She lay still, her mind becoming blank. Moments later, she was fast asleep, without having felt the least bit tired.

Twilight Sparkle woke early in the evening, peering outside to see the orange sky boasting a beautiful sunset. "Aw, buck me! My whole afternoon is gone... wasted!" she shouted at the empty room.

She groggily rolled out of bed and took a look in the mirror. Her eyes were still red from crying and her mane was in tangles. She scrubbed her tired face with two heavy hooves. I'm gonna have soooo much to do tomorrow now...

She drearily turned around and faced her computer desk. Might as well see who's online...

She logged on and opened her usual tabs. "Whoa! Three messages?"

Not used to having any, she was excited to see her friends finally appreciating her online persona.

From Rarity:

Ooh, Ms. Twilight Sparkle, I always knew you had a wild side. I just heard the juiciest story about you and Rainbow Dash. Tell me, is it true? I want to hear every last detail from you personally. Much love, ~Rarity. <3

"...What?!" Twilight's eyes widened as she realized what she'd just read.

From Pinkie Pie:

Twilight how could you?! I thought we agreed you were saving your first time with a mare for me! We ARE best friends after all, aren't we? Huh? AREN'T WE? HMMM?! That's it. I'm coming over there and giving you a piece of my mind!

Sent: 5:35pm

"What in the hoof... I never agreed to..." Twilight glanced over to her clock, seeing that it was well past eight o'clock. "I wonder what she ended up doing..."

From Fluttershy:

Um, hello. I just wanted to say something, and I figured this would cause you the least inconvenience, so... Anyway, I heard about what you did with Rainbow Dash, and I was just kind of under the impression that you liked me like that, but it's okay if you pick her over me. I just wanted to say that I support anything you do. I am a bit surprised that you behaved that way though. I mean, I always knew you had a wild side, like Rarity always says, but I didn't really see you as the kind of mare to beg for that sort of thing. I also find it kind of hard to believe that you'd use the phrase "buck me like a dirty little apple tree." I'm just surprised more than anything.

Well, the real reason I messaged you is um. I'm not sure how to put this, so here goes... Rainbow said she's done with you, and that I can have her sloppy seconds if I want, so well... I can buck you like a dirty little apple teree. Oops, I had a typo, but I don't know how to go back. Is there an undo button on here? Oh no, I think I've said too much. Okay well, I'll let you go now, and I meant tree... never mind, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said anything to begin with. But the offer is still there if you're interested. Rainbow Dash said you're pretty easy once you've had a few drinks, I don't drink, but I bought a bottle of something that Pinkie Pie recommended to loosen you up. So you're welcome to come over anytime you want and drink this. Even if it's really late, I don't mind. Just whatever works best for you.

Okay I'm going to go now. Bye. I hope to see you sooon. Oops, another typo, I didn't mean to add that extra o, I'm sorry about that. You know that I know how to spell, right? I just don't want to seem dumb in front of you, I'm sorry. Okay I'm going now.

Twilight scanned over that message several times, completely mortified by its contents. She found it hard to breathe, and her stomach churned with a combination of anger and humiliation. Her breaths became shorter and shorter until she turned and jumped face-first onto her bed. She buried her face in a pillow and screamed as hard as she could, releasing as much pent-up rage as possible. Her hooves began to flail around and smack the blankets as she let herself go.

After several moments of that, she returned to the screen to see she had several new chat messages appear. Fluttershy and Rarity seemed eager for Twilight's attention.

Hye Twi Lightning Bug Sparkler. I opend ths boddle of Neighgermeister and took some sip. At first it was like drinking fire, but now I sea wy you liek it so much. You shud come over tonite, pwetty pweety pweez.

Twilight cringed and closed the chat window.

Oh hello dear, I never see you online this late. Something... on your mind? ;)

Twilight groaned, wishing she could strangle a certain blue pegasus.

Hey Rarity, I'm just wondering what exactly Rainbow Dash has been telling everypony.

Sadly, not too much. I was hoping you'd share all the more... intimate details.

With a sigh, Twilight fought back tears of embarrassment and came up with a plan to see just how much Rainbow had shared.

Alright, just tell me everything you know and I'll fill you in on the rest.

Oooh! Well I know that after Pinkie's party last weekend, she walked you home and you were just sooo excited that you begged her to come in even though she told you sleeping with friends is a bad idea. But since you just seemed so desperate, she felt bad and couldn't leave you hanging like that. She said it would have crushed your already too fragile self-esteem, and I couldn't agree more. Rainbow really is a very considerate friend, isn't she? What I want to know is what happened after she got inside... so to speak.

What?! That's not true at all! I mean... I don't really remember everything that clearly, but I know it didn't happen like that. Look, Rainbow is lying to you all because she came over here earlier today and I rejected her. Now she's trying to exact her revenge by embarrassing me, telling lies to my friends.

... Oh, drama bomb. Wait until I tell Pinkie Pie!

Tell me what?

Pinkie? Where'd you come from?! How did you even do that?

Oh Pinkie darling, the latest is that Twilight actually rejected Rainbow Dash earlier today. That's why she's spreading all the rumors about Twilight.

What? So you mean Twilight isn't easy when she drinks?

No no, she's quite easy, we've determined that.

Oh good, because I told Fluttershy it was a sure thing if she could get her to drink.

Fluttershy STILL hasn't gotten with Twilight? Rainbow Dash said she did ages ago.

I'm not easy!

Haha, whatever you say dear ;)

Twilight angrily closed the chat windows and began updating her Muzzlebook status.

Excuse me friends. You've all been lied to by Rainbow Dash. She's oh so very saddle-sore due to the fact that earlier today I rejected her advances. In a state of crushed pride, she's trying to bring me down by convincing you all that I'm easy and begged her for sex. It's all lies, and I truly feel bad for a grown mare who'd resort to such foalish behavior.

"And posted." Twilight triumphantly crossed her hooves and eagerly awaited her notifications.

Several minutes went by and still no activity. Twilight nervously tapped the desk and leaned back, then noticed another message from Fluttershy.

Twiliiiiiiiiiiii kkkkkllllllllllllllllllllllllllll.....llllllllllllllllpppppppppppppp

She decided it would be best to go check on the silly mare. Her first time drinking, and she managed to end up drinking hard liquor alone at the edge of town. It didn't really seem like the best of situations, so being the wonderful friend she was, Twilight took it upon herself to make sure she was doing okay.

The air was crisp and cool, giving Twilight a chance to clear her mind of everything that had been happening around her. Rainbow Dash was hardly known for thinking carefully before acting, so she likely never meant for things to go this far, and she was even more likely simply acting out because of her hurt pride.

Twilight continued to rationalize, letting her anger for Rainbow Dash slip away. "I mean, really, it's not like she alone is to blame for this... I did push her away..."

There was still a wide open space in Twilight's heart for the brash blue pegasus. Before she knew it, she was at Fluttershy's door.

Knock Knock

The goofy yellow mare nearly fell through the door as she opened it.

"Oh Twi! You came! I..." She shied away and cleared her throat, then began speaking more quietly. "I'm really happy to see you."

"Right, well, I had to make sure you were okay. You are okay, yes?" Twilight inquired as she peeked into the messy cottage.

"I'm great, especially great now that you're here." Fluttershy nuzzled her friend then backed away, flipping over on her couch.

Twilight couldn't help but smile as she glanced around, when, on a shelf by the door, her favorite drink caught her eye. To her surprise, it looked full, despite Fluttershy's state.

"Uh, exactly how much did you drink Shy?"

"I just had one sip." She hiccuped and giggled.

Twilight furrowed her brow and covered her mouth with a hoof. "That's... that's just adorable."

Shaking her head, she took the bottle in an aura of magic and took a sip herself. Immediately, she detected something was wrong. She coughed a bit and stumbled backwards, awkwardly setting the bottle down on a coffee table.

"What's... oh boy..."

Her vision blurred and she began to giggle, feeling suddenly very bubbly. "ShyShy, what in South Equestria is this?!"

"P-Pie says this one's specially for you. She knew already that you wouldn't drink it a lot so she made it extra." Fluttershy swayed back and forth, watching her messy mane swing in front of her eyes like a pendulum.

Despite a growing sense of terror, Twilight couldn't help but laugh. "Wait..." Twilight covered her mouth to try and suppress her nearly hysteric laughter to no avail. "You're telling me that... Pinkie spiked the hard liquor? That's..." She burst out laughing, falling onto her plot.

"She said! Is it working Twi?" Fluttershy giggled through her mane and spread her wings.

"Wha... what'd she put in it?" Twilight asked, the room spinning and her stomach churning beneath the laughter.

Fluttershy shrugged and turned around, her head dangling upside-down over the edge of her couch. "I dunnoooo."

Twilight took in a deep breath and attempted to steady herself. The cool air flowing in through the windows was tantalizing. She greedily inhaled and took as much in as she could. Her head slowly stopped spinning and her snickering gradually subsided as the initial effects of the spike began to fade a little. All that remained was the feeling of her usual buzz after a few drinks.

"Shy, are you looking at me funny for a reason?" Twilight asked the mare, who stared at her with unfocused eyes.

Fluttershy quickly blushed and shook her head, sitting back upright on the couch. "Yeah, no. I uhm... Uh... Well you see... Remember what I said earlier?" She hoped that that would be enough to get the idea across as she buried her face in her own mane.

"Earlier, earlier... Oh, yes. I recall you telling me that you wanted to buck me like a dirty little apple tree. Is that correct?" Twilight narrowed her eyes and seductively wiggled her shoulder blades as she walked towards the cowering mare.

"... Yes?" Fluttershy squeaked, part of her wanting to run away from her quickly approaching friend.

Twilight didn't give her the chance, climbing over her and pressing her muzzle against hers. She looked straight in the pegasus' eyes, then spoke quietly, their lips nearly touching. "I think I'd like that, actually."

Fluttershy's once yellow face was now brick red as she sank into her couch's cushions.

"... Really?"

Twilight nodded, then closed her eyes as she pressed her lips forcefully against the quivering ones beneath her. Fluttershy immediately relaxed into the kiss. She arched herself into Twilight's body, wrapping her hooves around her back. The promiscuous unicorn wiggled her flank and ran her tongue up Fluttershy's ear, nipping the tip. The yellow mare's hot breath on her chest was invigorating, urging her to move faster.

Twilight leaned up and fell onto her back, spreading her legs and urging the tentative mare to join her as she bit the tip of her hoof. "You said you wanted to buck me, so do it."

Fluttershy took a deep breath and steeled her nerves. You did say that ya know... I know. Okay, just like you imagined. Do it.

♥♥♥

Birds fluttered gracefully through the sky on a beautiful sunshine-filled morning. The bright light permeated the thin curtains hanging in Fluttershy's bedroom, shining directly onto Twilight's closed eyes. With a groggy yawn, the unicorn stretched her hooves and opened her eyes to see an unfamiliar ceiling. Glancing over, she gasped.

Fluttershy was clasped tightly onto her, a gentle smile on her sweet and not-so-innocent face. Her mane and wings were heavily ruffled, and her tattered coat indicated a long night of vigorous activities. Twilight looked over at the clock, it was past eleven in the morning, and she was already well behind on her ever-growing pile of tasks and research.

Interrupting her thoughts, Fluttershy let out a high pitched yawn, then nuzzled Twilight warmly. The concerned unicorn felt an overwhelming guilt growing in her chest. Why did I let this happen?! Bucking Pinkie Pie and her stupid liquor spiking! Bucking Fluttershy and her... her bucking cuteness! Ugh!

The distraught mare planted both hooves into her eyes and stifled an angry groan. She then gently lifted Fluttershy's front hooves and slowly scooted out of her grasp. With a silent goodbye, she quietly tip-hoofed out of the room and out the front door.

Silently shutting it behind herself, a thought crossed her mind.

"Buck me... I am easy, aren't I..."

______________________________________________

Chapter 2.

Twi's Weekly Blog

I Hope You're All Happy!

Well guess what I did last weekend. Yup, I followed your advice, landing myself in one heck of a mess. I can't blame you guys for what happened, but I'm still pretty flustered over this whole situation. Turns out everypony was right, and I'm easy when I drink. That's not the bad thing, however. You see, I think it may have been a blessing in disguise if only I had been able to respond appropriately when an opportunity presented itself.

I think I'm getting ahead of myself here. Let me start from the beginning.

Last weekend after the party, I slept with a very close friend of mine. She's always been a pony I can trust, and she's the loyalest of friends, but after that night, everything went wrong. We stopped talking for a few days, then she messaged me online. We only talked for a little while, but then she decided to come over. We kissed, but I messed everything up. I kind of panicked and pushed her away, then things got way out of hoof from there. You see, this friend of mine is a bit egocentric at times, some say she may even be a little cocky or bullheaded. So when I pushed her away, it really hurt her pride, and she retaliated in a way I never expected.

When I woke up, all my friends had been told a terrible lie about my behavior on that night. They confronted me, already convinced what they had been told was true, and asking for more details. I didn't know how to react, so I just shut them out. Not-so-coincidentally, another friend of mine who'd never had a drink before found herself drinking straight Neighgermeister. So to make sure she was alright, I headed over, using the cool night air to help clear my mind. To my surprise, one sip was enough to knock me flat on my plot since one very irresponsible pony spiked it with some kind of narcotic. Likely a very illegal narcotic.

You can try to imagine what happened next, because I really don't remember. All I know is I woke up this morning in a very cozy position with that friend of mine, and she may be in for a bit of heartbreak if I'm not careful. She's so fragile, and a wonderful friend. I really can't stand the thought of hurting her, but I don't how how she'll take this once I talk to her. From what I've gathered, she was quite infatuated, and that's saying the least. I'd be lying if I said that I didn't think she was very attractive, or that I've never thought about dating her before. Sadly, all I can think about is being with the same friend who put me in this awful mess to begin with. I can't stop thinking about her. Honestly, she's all I want, and despite the stress she's caused me lately, I hold no grudge and only want her to apologize in her own way.

I don't even care that she degraded me in front of our friends, I still want her to want to be with me. If anything, the lengths she went to get back at me are an indicator of how much she cares about me and what I do. That's something, right? I swear I'm not insane, but sometimes I wonder.

I'll be back next week to let you all know what happens from here.

Until next time, ~ Twi.

"And posted."

Twilight Sparkle slouched in her office chair. She let out a deep breath and tapped her thighs, not quite sure what she should be doing. With another deep breath, she closed her eyes and began to see traces of the previous night at Fluttershy's cottage. Flashes of yellow wings and feathers filled her mind, then a pink mane slowly moving down her chest and stomach. She gulped and concentrated harder, trying to get the full picture.

DiDing

A message? This early?

Hey Twi

"Rainbow Dash?!" Twilight's neck stretched as far back as possible and her eye began to twitch.

What do you want?!

Twilight angrily awaited a reply but got nothing after what felt like an eternity.

Look, I'm sorry for using assertive punctuation. What did you want to say to me?

I'm pretty mad at you for posting that status

Twilight let out a light laugh and rested her cheek on her hoof while she thought.

Are you kidding me? I was just trying to defend my name, you're the one who was telling lies to our friends! I have half a mind to take my balloon up to Cloudsdale and kick your flank!

Settle down there turbo. I don't want anypony getting hurt, meaning you. I'm sorry alright. I just said the first thing that popped into my head when I saw our friends because I wanted to make you look bad. I know it was stupid, and I don't know what to do other than say I'm sorry.

Twilight closed her eyes and sighed. After a few moments, she allowed herself to break a small smile and let her anger go once again.

So I take it this is your way of apologizing?

... Yes, I'm sorry for what I did.

Took you long enough. I suppose there was no real harm done, so I forgive you. For future reference, please don't do that to me again. I've never felt so embarrassed in my life. You were rather harsh, surprisingly harsh in fact.

I know, I'm sorry

"Twilight! I got a letter from the Princess!" Spike came charging through the bedroom door, a scroll clasped beneath his claws.

"Really?! Again?" Twilight snatched the scroll away and opened it.

To my Faithful Student, Twilight Sparkle.

I'm worried about you Twilight. I haven't gotten a friendship report in over two weeks now, and things just feel off lately. Would you like to tell me what's going on down there in Ponyville that has you so distracted?

I hope to hear back from you soon. I miss you and wish you the best of luck in your endeavors.

~Princess Celestia

"Seriously Celestia?" Twilight facehoofed and sat the scroll on her desk.

"What's wrong?" Spike asked, scratching his chin.

"Nothing. It's just that I sent Celestia two friendship reports via email that she apparently never got. That old mare needs to get with the times. I'll be right back alright? I'm going to run out and buy some more parchment. Since somepony never follows my shopping lists, we're out!" Twilight glared down at the little dragon as she trotted past him.

"Jeez, I forgot, alright?" Spike placed his claws on his hips and shook his head.

"And stay off the computer!" Twilight shouted upstairs as she exited the front door.

DiDing

A sound caught Spike's attention. He then climbed into Twilight's chair and peeked at the computer screen. A message from Rainbow Dash.

Hey, is it alright if I come over?

Spike contemplated replying. "Well she did say to stay off the computer..."

He then shrugged and jumped down, heading back downstairs. Suddenly and alluring chime sounded from outside. "Snowcones?" Spike licked his lips and headed outside.

Well I don't have anythings else to do, so I'm just gonna come on over. See ya soon.

As usual, it didn't long at all for the fastest flyer in all of Equestria to reach the library. She tapped on the front door, then let herself in.

"Hello?" She called out, not realizing she was alone.

Rainbow Dash wore an awkward frown as she trotted through the library in search of her friend. She then glanced up the stairs and saw the light from a computer screen shining down. With a sly glance left and right, she quietly fluttered up the stairway and into Twilight's bedroom.

There was a name flashing at the bottom of the screen. Applejack had sent her a new message.

Hey there Twi, how ya doin this fine Sunday mornin?

Rainbow suppressed a squeak of devious pleasure and took a seat, cracking her joints.

Oh hello Applejack. I'm just doin the same old stuff you know. Reading. Nonstop reading. And Princess student stuff.

Sounds... boring, if I do say so myself.

So what did you want, hmm?

Nothin! Just thinkin is all.

Whatcha thinkin about?

I heard you... you know, with Fluttershy last night.

Rainbow's heart sank and she choked up.

Oh really? Where'd you hear that?

Fluttershy told me herself this mornin' I just wanted to make sure it was true, I know how she can be sometimes. Plus I think she was hungover. Look Twi, I know what you do is your business and yours alone, but I don't wanna see that sweet little mare gettin' hurt on account o the fact that you're easy when ya drink.

Psh, yeah right like Fluttershy even cares. She just wanted to get laid! Twilight's fine, get out of here AJ!

Uh... Twi? You alright? Should I come over?

No that won't be necessary!

Rainbow quickly closed the tab and cringed at the thought. With that tab closed, the blog post was all that remained.

"Hmm, Twi's Weekly Blog huh?" Rainbow grinned and skimmed over it.

As she read the end of the post, she felt her heart skip a beat. She's all I want...

Rainbow wore a twisted frown and was lost in her own confusion. "If I'm all you want, then why'd you sleep with Fluttershy?"

Just then a noise sounded from downstairs. Twilight opened the front door and called for Spike, likely ready to send a letter. Rainbow jumped up and nearly panicked. She quickly returned the chair to its original place and reopened Muzzlebook, noting the three notifications waiting to be read. Suppressing her curiosity, Rainbow quietly made her way to the railing and peeked down.

"Spike? Where'd you go?" Twilight called out, carrying a bag into the kitchen.

Now's my chance! Rainbow dove forward, spreading her wings and flying straight down the stairs. She landed silently next to the sofa and backed up against the door.

Tap Tap

Rainbow nonchalantly rapped on the door, casually brushing her coat off.

Twilight looked back, then dropped her bag of goods, strewing an assortment of writing supplies across the kitchen floor.

"Rainbow Dash? What are... when did... have you seen Spike?" Twilight nervously smiled and began levitating the items back into her bag.

"Spike? No... The door was open when I showed up, but nopony was here." Rainbow explained, then leaped onto the couch.

"So what, you're just going to relax in here like nothing ever happened?" The unicorn raised a brow, as if she could hardly believe the audacity of this cocky pegasus.

"Are you saying I can't?" Rainbow stretched out across the cushions and yawned.

Twilight trotted up to her and smacked her back hooves to the floor. "No, I'm saying you shouldn't. We have a lot to talk about! We need to get our relationship, our friendship, in check before it's too late."

Rainbow cleared her throat and threw on a frown. "What do you mean, before it's too late?"

"If you don't stop all this foalish highschool drama-queen behavior, then I'm going to be forced to stop considering you a friend." Twilight stamped a hoof and glared down harshly.

Dash scoffed and bared her teeth. "Like you'd ever."

"I'll do what I feel in necessary to avoid these issues from continuing to present themselves." Twilight tilted her nose up.

"It sounds to me like you're creating plenty of issues on your own anyway. I should be the least of your problems now." Rainbow stood up and trotted into the kitchen.

Twilight placed a hoof to her chin and thought for a moment. "... Hey, what exactly do you mean by that?!" She shouted as she trotted after her friend.

"Oh nothing. It's just that sleeping around with all your friends usually leads to problems..." She tossed an apple into the air and caught it with her teeth.

Twilight gulped and bit her bottom lip. "... And what do you mean by that?" All the anger was absent from her voice, only nervousness remained.

Rainbow took a greedy bite from the apple, then balanced it on the tip of her hoof. "Well," She spoke with her mouth full, spitting bits of apple onto the floor. "I heard you and Sluttershy got it on."

Twilight coughed and began beating on her chest. "What?!" She shouted, then quieted her voice, now facing the floor. "Where did you hear that?"

"Straight from the horse's mouth."

Twilight stood speechless, her eyes nervously shifting from side to side as she contemplated what to say.

Rainbow threw half an apple into a nearby trashcan, then trotted past her friend towards the door. She placed a hoof on the handle and pushed it open, glancing back over her shoulder. "Do what you want, but don't say I didn't warn you."

Twilight quickly looked up and turned around. "Dash, wait!"

The pegasus was already gone, and Twilight felt familiar tears fighting their way to the surface. Turning back to the kitchen, she released a melodramatic groan and tended to the rest of the supplies lying across the floor. The last item was a bundle of parchment. She carried it and a quill to her couch, recalling the letter she needed to send. She dipped the quill into an inkwell resting on her coffee table, then dotted the paper in the upper left corner.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I believe you may have once again forgotten to check your email. I've showed you several times myself, and if you're still having trouble figuring it out, you can always ask your sister for help. I email her frequently and to my surprise, she seems to be taking to the times much better than you. You're going to have to accept that the internet is here to stay, and it's swept the nation practically overnight. I believe we're entering into a new era, the era of web-communications. They're changing everything and effecting our society in an inexplicable, yet drastic way.

Please Princess, try to adjust, for your sake, not ours. You have two full friendship reports waiting in your inbox. I look forward to your replies.

"Spike! Where in the hoof are you!"

Just then, the little purple dragon came trotting in with a snowcone in one hand and a dirty trophy in the other. "Jeez Twi, calm down. What's got your tail in a bunch? I was just getting a snowcone, and... uh..." He placed the trophy behind his back.

She rolled her eyes and sealed the letter, then tossed it towards the Spike, who instinctively dropped his trophy and snowcone to catch it. "Well get in here, I need you to send this letter. And clean that mess up."

The dragon's cheeks turned red and he grumbled. He huffed out a large burst of green flames that reached out dangerously close to Twilight's face.

"Hey watch it!"

"Oops, sorry..." He picked up his trophy and felt a pang of loss pierce his heart at the sight of a delicious sparkling green snowcone lying wasted on the floor.

"Where'd you get that dirty old trophy?" Twilight inquired, resting her cheek on a hoof.

"It's not dirty! And I found it." Spike puffed his chest out and headed into the kitchen for a towel.

"It's certainly dirty, and obviously not yours. Where'd you find it? Are you stealing again?" She asked, this time with more concern in her voice.

"No I'm not stealing! I found it in the trash behind somepony's house, okay?" Spike shamefully admitted, blushing slightly.

"Seriously?" She giggled and raised her brow. "That's gross Spike, go wash it at least."

Twilight sat still and leaned back staring at the ceiling, Spike's unusual behavior creeping its way into her mind.

Spike walked into the bedroom and glanced around, ensuring he was completely alone. He moved his small bed off to one side and lifted a false floor panel, revealing a lever. Upon pulling the lever, a slot in the wall opened. He quickly covered his secret and headed to the opening in the wall, taking one last glance towards the bedroom door before jumping through. It was a tunnel that led deep underground into a secret chamber of sorts. Spike let out a small burst of fire that lit one candle on the wall, causing a chain reaction, lighting a row of candles illuminating a long and dark tunnel lined with bricks.

He stealthily walked down the tunnel , dragging his claw across the crumbly wall. As he approached the end, the brick tunnel began to lose its artificial structure and represent a cave with stalactites dripping water. He soon reached a large dimly illuminated clearing. There was an opening on the cavern's ceiling with small streams trickling over the edge.

With another stream of fire, a large circle of green flames lined the cavern walls and revealed a huge heap of treasure. In the center of a pile of shiny metals and gems was a picture of Rarity.

Spike walked up to it and dropped the trophy on the pile, then lifted the picture. "Does this please you?!"

His eyes were scouring the image for some sort of reaction, but nothing happened.

He cried out loud and slammed his fists into the pile.  "Please love me Rarity!"

He began to groan, then wail. "I... NEED YOUR LOVE!"

His high pitched shrill voice echoed throughout the cavern, sending a swarm of bats frantically fluttering away. His eyes began to glow red, then he slammed the pile harder, staring straight into the eyes of the photograph.

"I NEED IT!" His voice was growing deep, almost demonic.

Spike growled a deep and fearsome growl, then wings jutted from his back, ripping through the scales. He began to grow exponentially, his physique taking on a muscular tone.

"IF YOU WON'T GIVE IT TO ME, I'LL TAKE IT!!" Glowing green embers poured from his mouth as he snatched the photo off the pile with razor sharp claws.

He screamed out in a roaring voice, arching his back and looking to the sky. "I'M COMING FOR YOU, I'LL DESTROY ANYPONY IN MY WAY! I WILL DESTROY EVERYTHING AND EVERY..."

Twilight's thoughts were interrupted as a letter landed on her lap. "Here ya go. Celestia replied."

Spike walked into the kitchen and stood on a step-stool to continue washing his trophy. "Why would anypony throw you out? This is a perfectly good trophy..." He muttered to himself as he scrubbed the filth away.

Twilight took a deep breath and laughed her daydream off.

Are you kidding me? I'm not asking... her... for anything! I can do it on my own. It's just that I like doing it this way. I don't see why we have to change our methods just because some newfangled form of communication came about. However, if you insist, then I'll try.

"Newfangled? Seriously?" Twilight rolled the letter up and set it on the table. "And I wonder what's got her crotch fur in a knot..."

She unrolled another scroll and dipped her quill yet again.

Well then Celestia, it sounds to me like you have a bit of a friendship problem on your hooves. Maybe you can use one of my previous friendship reports to help you and Luna work out whatever it is that's getting between you. In any case, email is better because I hate to have to trouble poor little Spike every time I need to send you a letter. I feel terrible for the little guy, and he deserves a break.

What's important now is that you get back on track with Luna before somepony gets sent to the moon again. Let me know if you'd like me to head over to the palace and help you two out, I consider myself an expert on friendship at this point. I'm looking forward to your email reply this time.

"Spike! Letter!" Twilight dropped it onto the table and curled up on the couch.

The discontent little dragon walked into the front room and snatched the letter off the table. "Yes ma'am..." He didn't attempt to hide the insubordination undercutting his tone.

As the last ember dissipated into the air, Twilight stood up and patted him on the head, offering a condescending compliment, "Good boy, Spike." She then trotted upstairs to tend to the email she hoped to receive from her mentor.

As soon as she took a seat in her office chair, she noticed something was wrong. "Spike!" She screamed at the top of her lungs.

"Whoa, I swear, I didn't do anything!" He ran in waving his hooves dismissively.

"I told you not to get on here, is that really too much to ask?" She said, gritting her teeth as she glared down over her shoulder.

"I really didn't... Well just for a second, but I didn't do anything, I promise."

Twilight's gaze sharpened, her muzzle bunching up. "Bull. You're grounded!"

"But I didn't do anything! I promised, you gotta believe me!"

"Oh you promised, well that changes everything. Oh wait, no it doesn't. I don't give a buck about your lie-promises, you're still grounded! Now go to your room!"

"This is my room!"

"Then go lay down and be quiet!" Twilight pointed to his bed with a hoof, then gulped, recalling her daydream.

Spike grumbled and walked over to his bed, dragging his blanket off the top of his dresser. He plopped down and rolled away, leaving his cold shoulder facing the angry unicorn.

Twilight refreshed all her browser tabs and noted everything that was going on. Muzzlebook, as usual, took priority.

Three notifications... comments on my status. Why didn't I notice these before?

Status: Excuse me friends. You've all been lied to by our friend Rainbow Dash, she's oh so very saddle-sore due to the fact that earlier today I rejected her advances. In a state of crushed pride, she's trying to bring me down by convincing you all that I'm easy and begged her for sex. It's all lies, and I truly feel bad for a grown mare who'd resort to such foalish behavior.

-Applejack says: Well you ARE easy, especially when you drink.

-Rainbow Dash says: She's such a liar, I haven't even been over there since I rocked her world last weekend.

Pinkie Pie says: This one time, I found a gold bit on the floor in Mr. Cake's room. I tried to pick it up but I couldn't then he saw me and said that it was glued down, but if I put by nose on it long enough then it would come unglued and I could keep it! So I left my nose on it for a pretty long time, and he just stood behind me breathing really loudly and told me that it would be easier if I swayed back and forth a little. I never did get the bit, but after a while he just yelled at me to leave.

Twilight couldn't help but laugh. At first she covered her mouth to stifle a chuckle, but she couldn't contain herself. She snorted and squeaked as a giggle turned into full on laughter.

"What's so funny?" Spike leaned up and glared.

Twilight waved him down, unable to speak through her hysterical outburst. She shook her head and opened her email, hoping to have something to reply to.

"Hey, looks like Celestia's using her email again. It worked." Twilight happily announced aloud.

"Hooray." Spike bemusedly rolled his eyes and let out a sarcastic slur.

Twilight wrote him off and opened the mail. To her surprise, the email was blank and everything was written where the subject should be.

Dear Twilight Sparkle. I do believe this is working properly. I drafted your friendship reports and ctrl v'd them into my personal databank. I approved of them, and thank you for sending them to me with this wonderful device. Now as for the matter of my sister's friendship with me, I believe your assistance may be in order. I normally would take care of such squabbles on my own, but I can't seem to talk to her without becoming unreasonably furious almost immediately. I hope to see you soon. ~Your Princess, Celestia.

"Ha, Spike, you should come see this?" Twilight was in tears laughing at this point.

The curious dragon hopped up without objection. His eyes scanned over the open email and his frown quickly turned to a crooked smile hardly containing his building laughter. "Control V'd them into her personal databank? What does that even mean?!"

"I don't know!"

The two shared a laugh at their Princess' expense.

"Well..." Twilight caught her breath. "It seems I'm taking a trip to Canterlot. You wanna come too?"

"You know it." Spike hopped down and began packing his things.

Twilight joined him, wondering what could possibly be driving the two royal sisters apart. "Something tells me this trip isn't going to be quite as leisurely as I'm hoping..."

TwiDash

Rainbow Dash glanced down at her saddlebag, letting a light sigh escape as she looked over the bunch of rolled up parchments protruding from the sack. With a gulp and a deep breath, she lifted her hoof and tapped on the door.

A voice called from within. "There's no need to knock ya know."

"Ah, heh. Right." Rainbow pushed through Ponyville Library's front door and made her way over to Twilight Sparkle's desk, setting her saddlebag down in front of her.

"What's this about, Dash?" Twilight inquired, placing a hoof to her chin.

"I, uh..." Rainbow scratched the back of her mane and looked off to one side. I shoulda prepared for this...

"Is everything alright? You're acting kinda funny..." The concerned unicorn stood up, peeking inside the bag.

"Yeah, yeah. I actually just wanted to show you something." Rainbow slid the bag out of her reach and grabbed the rolled-up scrolls with her teeth, setting them down.

"And what's this?" Twilight curiously looked them over.

"Well, you know how the final book in my favorite series just came out? Yeah, I decided to make my own fan-continuation, and I wanted you to take a look... if you aren't too busy." Rainbow blushed and chuckled.

"Ah, I see." Twilight lifted the papers with her magic and spread them out over her open book. "I'd love to read this for you, and I'll give you all the advice I have to offer. Just give me... about eighty minutes to read this over."

"Alright, sure." Rainbow leaned over on the table and rested her cheeks on her forehooves.

Twilight took a deep breath and sat back on her chair, leaning forward to begin reading.

Rainbow twiddled her hooves, wondering if she'd made the right choice in letting Twilight see her writing. She impatiently tapped the desk and watched her friend's focused eyes scanning over her work. She huffed and wondered what could possibly be going through the unicorn's mind. Then Twilight grinned.

What was that for?! Rainbow's mind began to race. Oh crap, I messed up. She thinks I'm an idiot...

Sensing Rainbow's gaze, the purple mare peered up at her friend. "Dash, please stop staring – you're distracting me. If you'd like, you're welcome to go have a seat over there while I read."

"Right, sorry." Rainbow Dash blushed and stood up, clumsily trotting backwards and plopping down on a nearby sofa.

Twilight nodded and went back to reading while Rainbow stared at the ceiling.

Why did I decide to do this? She's not gonna like it... I'm so stupid! She smacked herself in the face and dragged her hoof down, attempting to wipe the anxiety away. She's gonna laugh at me, I know it!

Rainbow's pessimistic thoughts kept her occupied for a while as the clocked ticked away. Every so often, the quiet would be broken as Twilight flipped through the pile of pages, almost stoic as she did so.

After several of these page-turnings, Rainbow could contain herself no longer. "So where are you at?"

"Shhh. I'm almost done."

The pegasus looked over to see that Twilight now had a quill in her magic and was taking notes on a separate parchment as she read. She groaned, and let her head plop rather forcefully back down onto the cushy arm of the couch. "Hurry up will ya?"

Twilight shook her head at the mare's impatience. "Just a few more... minutes. Okay?"

The sound of the clock ticking, and Twilight's periodic dipping of the quill and tapping it to the paper on the desk began to sound almost rhythmic as Rainbow waited, fidgeting with anticipation.

Tick-tock... tick-tock... tick-tock tap, tap tick-tock tap tap tap tick-tock, *tap tick-tap-tock-tap***

"Guh! Are you done yet?!" Rainbow shouted, leaning up suddenly.

"Yeah yeah, hold your horses." Twilight quickly jotted down a few more details and rolled the scrolls back up in the proper order.

"Finally!"

"Hey, it was a long story, alright? And you should be thanking me for this. I didn't have to read it you know..." Twilight pointed out, crossing her hooves.

"You're right, I'm sorry... Well? What did ya think?" She smiled, her eyes wide.

"Dash... You blew me away with this story. I'll admit, it's much more than I expected. I really didn't know you had it in you." Twilight laughed and trotted over to her, the scrolls floating along behind her in an aura of magic.

"Really?" Rainbow said, her eyes gleaming with pride.

"Yes, really. However, I did find a few issues I'd like to discuss with you." The studious unicorn returned to her seat and gestured at her notes.

"Issues?" Rainbow gulped and followed.

"Nothing serious, just a few tips to keep in mind for your future writing, and in case you want to edit this one up a bit before you show anypony else." Twilight turned the first page around to face her friend, then looked up into her eyes. "First thing's first: writing errors. This is a list of all the misspellings and grammatical errors I spotted. Nothing major – it happens to anypony writing anything. We all make mistakes now and again."

Rainbow Dash blushed and looked the list over. "Wow, this is kinda long..."

"It's thorough," Twilight explained. "The next two sheets are about a few things that caught my attention. Come look."

Rainbow trotted behind her friend and leaned over her shoulder to read with her.

"Here are a couple of things I wanted to ask you about. These sections stuck out to me, and... well, you get the point."

Daring Do stared out over the unfamiliar landscape from atop a cliff, familiar and comforting thoughts entering her mind. Though the strange new world stretched out below her boasted a beauty like nothing she'd ever seen before, it still failed to compare to the gorgeous purple eyes she knew were waiting for her when she returned home.

"I can only assume you were referring to Haypenny, Daring Do's personal assistant and researcher. Right?" Twilight looked up and grinned.

"Yeah... I, uh..." Rainbow blushed and cleared her throat.

"Well, the thing is that I don't recall her eyes ever mentioned as being purple before. Also, I'm not so sure that Daring was that fond of her."

"Well..." Rainbow looked away and huffed. "It's my story, and I wanted there to be romance, okay?"

Twilight's eyes widened and she scooted back. "Yeah, it's okay. I was just pointing it out, is all."

"Fine, what's the next thing?" As soon as Twilight looked back down, Rainbow shuddered and blushed, feeling more embarrassed than ever.

Trapped! Daring began to kick the walls around her, hoping to find a weak point. Not-so-surprisingly, there didn't seem to be a single one. She spread her wings and fluttered to the roof of the sealed-off cavern. She rubbed a hoof against the ceiling and felt the rocks crumble away. Suddenly, the cavern began to fill with water! She looked down to see a stone shaped like a dragon's head, with water gushing out from its open mouth. She closed her eyes and began to think. She knew there had to be a solution, some sort of way out. She just needed to keep calm.

"I wish you were here with me, I really need you right now." Daring sighed, then forced herself to stay cool. "You're so smart... What would you do if you were in my place?"

Her eyes snapped open, an idea forming. She rushed down to the rising water and dived under. The dragon-head was in sight, still gushing water.

"The rest isn't important, but once again, Haypenny is mentioned. Why?" Twilight rubbed the side of her head. "She was never a big part of the series, and was definitely not so highly regarded by Daring Do. I don't get it."

"Look, I liked Haypenny, okay? I can mention her if I want, so what's the big deal?" Rainbow retorted, frowning and crossing her hooves.

"It's not that big of a deal. It's just that your readers will be as confused as I am. They won't be thinking about how you for some reason liked Haypenny; most of them probably don't even remember who she is." Twilight sighed and pushed the paper away, bringing up the last one.

"Alright, this last part is kind of important. I realize you like Haypenny, but she's far too underdeveloped in both the main series and in this fan-fiction. The next segment just doesn't work, but it's so beautiful."

Daring Do sat, her muscles aching, and stared out the window of the train.The Crown of Nightmare Moon was secured, its dark powers rendered useless. Daring, of course, felt relieved by this, but couldn't quite figure out what was missing. No matter what she accomplished, no matter how much praise and love she received from everypony around her, there was always something missing. There was always something she longed for, an experience not yet experienced, a question still unanswered.

She exited the train from the Dragon City, the ashy remains of the crown still in her saddlebag, and an empty pit in her chest.

"Daring! You're safe! I missed you so much, I'm so glad to see you... So glad." Haypenny rushed to the pegasus' side and wrapped her front hooves around her neck.

Daring Do winced beneath the tight hug. "Careful there..."

"I'm so sorry, are you alright?" Haypenny backed up and began looking her friend over, searching for injuries.

"Just a little sore is all, nothing serious." Daring hugged Haypenny, then it all became clear.

It wasn't until that very moment, that she finally felt complete, that her journey finally meant something. Daring lifted her two weary front hooves and wrapped them around her closest friend's neck. "I'm glad to be back. I... I think I..."

Haypenny nuzzled her neck, gently massaging the mare with her cheek. "I'm glad to have you back. Let's go home, and please, promise that you'll never leave me again. I can't bear the thought of losing you, and it's all I think about when you're gone. You're my best friend, and I love you Daring Do, I really do."

Daring nuzzled her back and breathed against her ear. "I love you too, Penny. And I promise, I'll never leave your side again. Every time I was in trouble, I thought of you, and how I couldn't let myself die, not yet. There was something I still had to do..."

"...What was it?"

Without another word, Daring kissed her. The world disappeared around her and she knew her journey through life had finally come to an end. Of all the mysterious, magical artifacts and amazing treasures Daring had encountered on her adventures, a simple kiss proved to be the most amazing thing the world had to offer.

"Rainbow, this is... Well, coming from you..." Twilight laughed and placed a hoof on her horn. "Coming from you in particular, this is beautiful. I've never seen this side of you before."

She smiled softly at Rainbow, who blushed madly and suddenly took great interest in a piece of lint on the floor.

"But this character just doesn't have any substance." Twilight turned back to the manuscript, poking at it with a hoof. "I mean, you've barely introduced her and she's already fallen in love with Daring. Since in the canon storyline they don't have anything other than a platonic relationship, you need to develop the pair as a couple, and show how their love grew. Otherwise, it's just not as believable."

Twilight glanced sideways at Rainbow, a bright smile on her face. "Still, though, it really is a nice piece of writing. I especially love that last line."

Rainbow couldn't bring herself to speak, blushing deeper than ever before and breathing in and out deeply. Stepping towards the couch, she fell over and buried her face in the cushions.

"Rainbow, there's no need to be so embarrassed! This is really great, and I do like it. It's just... I think... Maybe you could... use a little help? I could maybe lend a hoof? If you'd like, that is."

Rainbow peeked one eye out from between the cushions.

"Are you serious? Uh, yeah, that'd be awesome!"

Twilight beamed, turning her eyes back to the writing. "Great! I'm positive that, with a little effort, this could make for a really amazing story! I have to confess though..." She paused, her hoof tapping her chin. "Why did you choose Haypenny? And where did the purple eyes come from? I mean, she has a green coat, I don't think purple would really be the most natural color to go... oh."

She turned slowly towards the couch, comprehension dawning in her eyes.

Rainbow forced her face deeper into her cushiony hiding place. "Mrrrf, leave me alone..."

"I will not leave you alone... Purple eyes, smart – are you trying to convey your own personal emotions through this writing?" Twilight stood up and trotted over to her friend, concern etched on her face.

Rainbow didn't move or speak. She simply faced the cushions and let out a long breath.

"You're using these characters, aren't you? Daring Do is you, and Haypenny is... me." Twilight blushed and looked down. "Am I right?"

Rainbow looked slowly upwards into Twilight's big, beautiful purple eyes, and gave a tiny nod. "I... I was so mad when they ended the series. I always hoped that Daring would end up with Haypenny..."

Twilight smiled and placed her hoof on Rainbow's shoulder. "Awwww... You're a hopeless romantic, aren't you?" She sighed and leaned down. "And that's exactly what you were trying to show me, wasn't it?"

Rainbow couldn't find a voice to reply, lost in Twilight's gaze.

"Dash... it's okay." Twilight closed her eyes, smiling gently, and held out her hoof.

Rainbow sat up, never having felt so insecure in her life, and smiled back. She reached out and touched her friend's hoof. "So, you liked my story?"

"I loved it." Twilight took a seat next to her, their hooves now interlocked.

"That's good, because you were my inspiration for the whole thing. I never stopped thinking about you while I was writing – I knew you'd love it if I did this. I never doubted it for a second!" Rainbow threw on a cocky grin and tapped her chest.

"Of course... Write a book for the egghead, right?" Twilight laughed and leaned forward, her muzzle now nearly touching Rainbow's. "You know me all too well. I really do love it, and I'm glad to have been your inspiration. That means the world to me, Dash, it really does. And I can't wait to turn this into our little story, together."

Rainbow gulped and closed her eyes, Twilight's warm breath trailing across her cheek.

"Dash?" Twilight whispered, slightly opening her eyes as they inched closer.

"Yeah, Twi?"

"If I was your inspiration for the entire thing, and you were projecting us each into the story, then why not write my character into the story more?" Twilight couldn't help but giggle at her own silly words.

Rainbow backed up and took on a serious tone. "Don't you see, Twi? It's not about that, it's about me. It's about how I do all these things, like... like, how I won the Best Young Flyer's Competition. Or how I impressed thousands at your brother's wedding with the best sonic rainboom ever! It's just like that with Daring Do. She goes on amazing adventures and experiences everything anypony could ever dream of, but there's always been something missing. Haypenny has never been a really big part of Daring's life, but when they're together, you just get the feeling that they're happy. At least, I do. When I'm with you Twi, I just feel happy, like all my big adventures led me to you, and you're the real prize – you're my treasure. You're all I want, and you make me feel complete."

Twilight's eyes scanned over Rainbow Dash's burning face, trying to read every emotion she possibly could. "Dash..." She suddenly thrust herself forward and locked lips with her closest friend.

Rainbow Dash wrapped her hooves around Twilight's head and pulled her tightly against herself. They continued kissing, as lovingly as the most passionate romance novel either had read. Twilight felt her body begin to tremble, and pulled away from her friend's lips.

"...Was it like you imagined?" Twilight asked, her voice soft and her breaths short.

"Better." Rainbow hugged onto her friend, and laughed. "It was so awesome, so sooo awesome!"

"In that case, I regret nothing. Now, let's go have an adventure of our own..."

"Together."

TwiLestia

Dear Princess Celestia,

They say night has always pushed up day, that it's darkest just before the dawn. These sayings symbolize that the night and the dark is undesired, and that it will hurt one or make one feel unhappy, but not to look down because enduring such a horrible thing will surely make the light to follow that much more enjoyable. This analogy is unbearable for me! I work, and I endeavor, with more determination than any other pony can claim, yet my struggles prove fruitless time and time again. Half of our kingdom knows not my name, nor do they appreciate my existence in the least.

Sister, when you're reading this, step outside. Look the the sky and know my pain. I'm meant only to raise the moon, everything more is merely my attempt to bring beauty to the darkness. These stars were created individually over the millennia, each is a piece of me and a reflection of my hope to brighten the night. I wonder, have you seen them before? Do our subjects enjoy them? Or has it all been wasted effort...

When I look out over the land, the moon and stars are gone long before the ponies come outside. I see them, so happily basking in your sunrise, such contentment on their faces. I wish to know how it feels to bring happiness rather than sorrow. I wish to break an endless cycle. Please sister, I'm begging you, let us raise the night and day together, so that I may know the warmth of Equestria's love the way you do. I wish not to continue existing in the shadows, living only to bring the darkness that our subjects despise with such angst. I wish to bask in the glory, and to be by your side. I love you, my dearest sister, I always will. Please hear my cry, and do not leave me unanswered once again.

~Your faithful sister, Luna.

Twilight Sparkle sat still, her lip quivering as she gazed awestruck at her mentor. Celestia wiped her tears and rolled the ancient scroll back up, placing it into a small box.

"This is the letter she sent me only a day before she became Nightmare Moon. She's only been back for three short years, and I fear this is happening all over again. I... I just don't know know what to do, Twilight." Celestia placed a hoof to her mouth, stifling her sobbing.

Twilight Sparkle lowered her ears and wiped away the wetness from her own cheek. "Princess, I don't understand. Why didn't you decide to just raise the sun and moon with her, that way she wouldn't have to feel so lonely anymore."

Celestia shook her head and wiped the rest of her tears, her eyes lowered and fixed on the floor as a deep, painful sigh fell across her lips. "It isn't that simple. You see Twilight, Luna wasn't always an alicorn like me. She was born a pegasus, but she had an unnatural gift, bearing an exceptionally high level of pegasus magic. I took her under my wing and taught her how to control her magic, until one day, I used my magic to change her into what she is today."

Twilight tilted her head and placed a hoof to her chin. "Used your magic to change her? The same way you changed me?"

The princess nodded and paced back around the throne-room. "She's now the princess of the night, my sister, an immortal. However, I fear her mortal's mind has reached its limits, and that she may be going insane. I feared this could happen, but refused to believe it ever would. I attempted to reason with her, but her demands were irrational. She wanted me to raise the sun and moon simultaneously, then she demanded we leave both directly above the palace and to claim all that fell within the light as our kingdom. When I refused, she attacked me and told me that I was weak and unfit to rule. Her emotions and state of mind were erratic, and very unstable. Now here is a letter she wrote to me yesterday."

I'm so tired of being here. Trapped alone in a world of endless darkness, I can see the light no more and there will never be a light again. There was a time when I knew you loved me, but that love has vanished, it is no more. When I needed you, you were there for me. When I cried, you would caress away my sorrow. My dreams of ruling by your side have been corrupted and transformed into this nightmare. You told me I was special all those years ago, that I had a gift like no other. What am I now? I'm nothing, I was always nothing. What was I then? I was a tool being used so that you would no longer be forced to endure the hardships that being a princess of the night entails. When you told me we could rule together, as sisters, I never imagined this hell. You picked me up just to pin me down straight back into this insufferable routine. What am I to you?

I'm your fall-girl, worthless, expendable. I'll sit back, obey, mind my own business and do as I'm told. I'll speak when I'm spoken to and wear my crown. Use my defeat to gain respect from the nation. The one who sends the moon to the moon must be the almighty.

Tell me Celestia, where did I go wrong? I swore to you I'd stay by your side for an eternity, yet here I am alone, for what has felt like an eternity in itself. Take my crown, take my wealth, strip my name from the palace halls. Take my horn and what remains? I'll be your faithful student once more, to the death. Or let me stew in my own festering hatred and I'll be your death. Your bitter end.

You should have returned me the moon, that's where I belong. Like all those years ago, you fear that I may attempt to destroy this kingdom in an attempt to end my own life. Celestia, I'm not your sister. I'm your enemy. Revoke my powers, remove this curse I've been forced to bear for far too many lifetimes. My life has been lived, now I'm meant to die. This unnatural, pitiful existence is not worth enduring. If you don't remove what you've so self-righteously bestowed upon me, I will bring the moon down, crashing it into the palace. I will be ignored no longer. One way or another, I'll be gone by tonight's end.

The white alicorn pressed her face into her hooves after slamming the letter down. "I don't know what to do..."

Twilight's eyes shifted back and forth as she thought. She snatched the letter up in her aura and read over it, seeing for herself its contents.

"Celestia..."

The goddess of the sun looked up, her eyes dripping.

"You have to do it. Let her go." The unicorn trotted up to her mentor, placing a hoof gently on her shoulder.

"I don't think I can." Celestia admitted, her head and ears lowered.

"As much as it pains me to say this, Luna is ready to go. Dying, as you know, is a natural part of-"

"Stop it Twilight! Don't be so condescending."

Twilight gulped and backed off. "You're right, I'm sorry. I really didn't mean to."

"No, I'm sorry Twilight. I shouldn't shout at you. You're only trying to help, after all." Celestia huffed and stood up.

The older mare groaned and trotted up to the window, opening it and stepping onto the balcony. The moon was bigger than ever, and each star twinkled brightly in the clear night sky. Twilight stood next to her mentor, silent.

"I can't do it Twilight. She's been a part of my life for nearly three-thousand years."

"Celestia... Do you really think she'd bring down the moon?" Twilight looked up at it, noting how unimaginably enormous it really must be.

"I do."

"Then she must be stopped."

"I know..."

Each stood silent, staring up at the night sky.

FlitterChaser

"Cloudy Cloudy! Look!" A little pegasus jumped up and fluttered her tiny wings as she pointed to her sister's flank.

"What is it?" Cloudchaser glanced back, her eyes widening at the sight. "Whoa! Is that my cutie mark?!"

Her younger sister nodded rapidly and flapped her wings.

"Flitter, this is great! And all I did was push this cloud." Cloudchaser flew backwards and waved down at her little sister.

Flitter pointed up with her nose and shook her head. "That's not all you did."

Cloudchaser's eyes widened as the sun sent brilliant rays of light through the misty trail of her cloud, casting a vivid rainbow down on the school-fillies below. Each filly gazed up to the colorful display with wide, starry eyes, and her teacher trotted out onto the playground in time to witness the event for herself.

"That's impressive little lady. I don't think most pegasi could move a cloud that big on their own, much less just a filly. You're a talented one, that's for certain. As you all know, pegasus magic flows through us all in different ways. Some ponies are able to connect with the clouds unlike any others, and I think Cloudchaser here will go far in our community." The teacher smiled and spread her wings, guiding the fillies back inside.

Cloud Chaser puffed her chest out triumphantly, her ego thoroughly stroked as she dove back down to the schoolhouse. "Hear that? I'm gonna be great!"

"You're already great." Flitter fluttered over to her sister and wrapped her forelegs around the filly's neck.

A small gray pegasus colt quietly made his way up to Cloudchaser, blushing. "Hi... um yeah, I uh... I think you're great too, wanna go to the movies with me some time or something I don't know... I think it would be great if you did."

Cloudchaser shrugged and looked to her sister, who crossed her front hooves and shook her head. "No way, she's not goin' anywhere with you, chump."

"Ah, right. I see..." The colt drooped his ears and scurried away with his head down, and Cloudchaser giggled.

"What if I wanted to go?" she asked her little sister, ruffling the bow on her head

"Would you really want to go see a movie without me?" the filly asked, looking up with wide, watery eyes.

"Of course not! Never. I'd take you with." The older filly offered a solution.

"Wouldn't it be better if it was just us? No stupid colts to ruin our good time." Each sister laughed and nodded.

"I think you're right. Let's go watch The Baltimare Diaries tonight to celebrate my cutie mark."

Fitter looked back at her own blank flank with a sense of longing, then turned away and smiled. "That sounds great! I'm really proud of you, your cutie mark looks great."

"Thanks, I'm glad you like it." Cloud Chaser pulled her sister into a hug.

They each smiled and held onto the other, their sisterly love radiating a soothing warmth.

"I'll be honest, if you got your cutie mark before me, I'd probably be pretty jealous of you." Cloud Chaser confessed.

"I am... a little. But I'm happy for you, and I'd want you to be happy for me too. I'm not gonna ruin this for you, I love you sis." Flitter hugged back onto her sister.

"I love you too."

"Hey! Why are you two still out there, get to class!" A teacher shouted from within the school building.

The two sisters laughed and fluttered indoors to attend their classes.

Several hours later, the school bells rang and a horde of young pegasi trotted and fluttered away from the school grounds. Flitter and Cloud Chaser stuck close, making their way home.

"Mom! Mom look!" Cloud Chaser rushed through her house to see her mother washing dishes.

"What is it dear?" She asked, startled by the sudden shouting.

"I got my cutie mark today!"

It Saves the PinkieDash

Pinkie Pie awoke, gasping for breath. She quickly placed a hoof to her head, searching for a feather, but only found her usual poofy mane. Still feeling restless, she reached over and felt for her best friend and lover, finding great relief as she realized wasn't alone. Rolling over, her muzzle found its way into a tuft of fur on her chest. She inhaled, comforted by the sweet, relaxing scent. Her arms wrapped around the pegasus, who instinctively returned the warm hug in her sleep.

"You... you don't love Fluttershy more than me, do you?" Pinkie sobbed into her lover's soft chest.

"... Pinkie?" She muttered, still sleeping.

"Mhm. I... I had a bad dream, Dashie." The party mare squeezed her lover tightly and fought back tears.

"Shhh, it was just a dream, get back to sleep." Rainbow returned the mare's hug and pat her back.

"Just a dream... but it felt so real... You were with Fluttershy, and you didn't love me anymore..." Pinkie couldn't contain herself any longer. Tears began to trail down her soft cheeks.

"I'll always love you Pinkie. Don't you worry about that." Rainbow's eyes slowly parted open, and she planted a kiss on the top of the sobbing mare's muzzle.

"You promise?" Pinkie looked up with wide, glistening blue eyes.

"I Pinkie Promise." Rainbow leaned down and kissed her lover, each closing their eyes and finding comfort in the other's warm grasp. "Now let's get some more sleep..."

"Okay... G'night Dashie."

"Night Pinkie."

***

Pinkie shuddered, something bugging her nose. She twitched and attempted to turn away, but the annoyance followed. Feeling an overwhelming tickle, she reached up and smacked her own nose with her hoof, only to realize that it was covered in whipped cream.

"Baaa hahaha! I gotcha!" Rainbow Dash rolled over onto her back, dropping the feather she had been using to tickle the mare's nose.

"Mmmm! Thanks Dash!" Pinkie jumped up and licked her face clean with a single swipe of her tongue.

Rainbow immediately stopped laughing. "Well you're no fun..."

"I'm plenty fun, wanna play a game?" Pinkie excitedly asked, her tail twitching in anticipation.

Just then, the wind blew forcefully through the open bedroom window, knocking a flower pot onto the floor.

"Ooh, windy." Pinkie shut the window, spotting a pair of familiar ponies trudging through the bad weather. Fluttershy... Pinkie glared and gritted her teeth.

Rainbow spotted the unusual reaction and trotted up to the window to see what it was all about. "Oh hey look, Flutters and Twi, I wonder what they're up to. Let's go check it out!"

Rainbow fluttered downstairs and waited at the front door. "Hurry up Pink!"

"Right behind you." The irrational mare stomped towards the stairway with narrow eyes.

Rainbow attempted to hold the bakery door steady against the strong winds as the two mares came inside. "Phew." Rainbow let out a relieved laugh as she pulled the door closed.

"That wind just came out of nowhere. What's the weather team up to Dash?" Twilight inquired, a little annoyed at the sudden extreme conditions.

"Ah you know... High pressure, low pressure. Barometric pressure. I don't even know... I wouldn't worry about it, I'm sure it's all under control." Dash patted Twilight's mane condescendingly.

The unicorn raised an eyebrow and contemplated explaining things a bit more thoroughly, but just blinked and let it go. "Anyway, Fluttershy and I were just out for a treat, and figured this would be the perfect place to stop by."

"You were right about that. I'm not sure what Pinkie's doing, but she should be down any second now." Dash glanced back towards the stairs, scratching her mane.

"That reminds me, how are you two doing? Has the sniffing died down at all?" Twilight asked, and Fluttershy cocked her neck, raising an eyebrow in confusion.

"Don't ask." Rainbow shook her head at Fluttershy and turned back to Twilight. "It's actually fine. I'm really happy with her and I don't really mind the sniffing anymore. It's actually kinda flattering once you get used to it."

Rainbow could easily see the curiosity in her shy friend's eyes, and let out a sigh. "I know what you're thinking. Yes, Pinkie is obsessed with sniffing me, and go ahead, I don't mind." Rainbow held out her foreleg and rolled her eyes.

Fluttershy blushed, but wouldn't deny that she wasn't curious. She trotted over to the outstretched leg and placed her muzzle against it, taking in a small whiff.

"Hey sister! That's my Dashie, and you can't have any!" Pinkie suddenly charged Fluttershy, knocking her away and onto her flank.

"Oh my! I'm so sorry Pinkie, I didn't mean to cross the line. I was just wondering... well I wanted to know... I mean, I'm sorry." The timid little pegasus squeaked and hid herself behind her mane.

Pinkie snarled and took on a wide stance.

"Pinkie Pie! What's gotten into you?!" Twilight shouted, helping Fluttershy back to her hooves.

"Fluttershy's out to steal my Dashie!" The angered pink pony punched her front hooves together, as if to threaten anypony with similar ideas.

"Nopony wants to steal Rainbow Dash from you. She was just curious about the scent. We all are." Twilight attempted to reason with her. "You didn't react this way when I sniffed her."

"That's because you're not a good-for-nothing, marefriend-stealing, backstabbing liar!" Pinkie glared into Fluttershy's teary eyes, stamping a hoof and snarling. "And unlike her, I was a very generous virgin!"

The fragile little pegasus stood up with tears pouring. "I'm... sorry." She attempted to apologize, but the broken squeaky words were hardly audible. She stumbled towards the door and opened it, fluttering out into the harsh winds.

"Fluttershy wait!" Rainbow Dash shouted. "Darn in Pinkie! Fluttershy can't handle herself in those winds. I gotta go after her!"

Twilight stood still, angered by the unnecessary verbal assault on the shy mare. "Pinkie, where in Equestria did that come from, what did Fluttershy ever do to you?"

Pinkie plopped down on her plot and teared up as well. "I..."

Twilight lost her anger and trotted up to the mare, while Rainbow headed outside, closing the door behind herself. "Tell me, what happened. This is so unlike you, I just don't get it."

"I just... I had a bad dream, and it felt so real. Now I feel angry every time I think about Fluttershy... When I saw her sniffing my Dashie, the same feelings from the dream came back and I couldn't control myself." Pinkie looked up into Twilight's eyes, her sincerity shining through them.

"Well you know that isn't Fluttershy's fault, right?" Twilight took a seat next to her and placed a hoof over her shoulder.

"Yeah I know. But I still feel mad, I can't help it."

"That's no reason to take it out on poor Fluttershy, you know how sensitive she is. You need to find a different way to vent." Twilight stated, concerned for the friendship between two mares.

"I know... I'm sorry." Pinkie closed her eyes and hugged onto to the helpful unicorn, her tears escaping.

"It's alright Pinkie, but I'm not the one you should be apologizing to."

***

Rainbow easily caught up the to feeble yellow mare struggling against the wind. "Hey Shy! Wait up!"

"Why should I..." The apathetic-sounding pegasus continued pressing forward.

"Pinkie didn't mean it. She had a bad dream about you, and then she saw you sniffing me, and that's her thing. Gah, I don't know, it's all just stupid. Come on, no need to lose a friend over a simple misunderstanding." Rainbow pleaded, reaching out and stabilizing her friend.

"I... I guess you're right..." Fluttershy looked back, loosing her balance and tumbling forward, falling flat on her muzzle.

"You okay?!" Rainbow quickly lifted her back to her hooves and placed a hoof over her bloody muzzle. "Come on, let's get you back inside."

Despite several minutes of trudging down the road, the shy pegasus hadn't even made it half way down the block. Fluttershy nodded and tilted her nose up, allowing her friend to guide her back to the bakery.

Rainbow forced the door open and quickly shut it behind them. "Hey Pinkie, grab Fluttershy some paper towels."

The pink mare nodded and did as she was told, trotting into another room and returning with not only paper towels, but a small pale of ice along with warm cup of tea. All was balanced on a small tray in the party pony's mouth.

"Here ya go. Sorry I acted like a mega-mean minotaur." Pinkie held out her hoof, placing the paper towel gently beneath her friend's nose.

"Um... 'ts okay."

"Friends?" Pinkie smiled wide and held her arms out, offering a hug.

Fluttershy nodded and closed her eyes, one hoof holding her towel in place and the other wrapping around her friend. Rainbow Dash looked to Twilight and nodded in mutual understanding. With our powers combined... we just saved a friendship! Rainbow puffed her chest out triumphantly.

Twilight Sparkle stepped forward. "So what do you guys say? How about those treats?"

Pinkie nodded and stood up, giving Fluttershy a light peck on the top of her muzzle before trotting into the kitchen. The timid pegasus blushed and looked down. "Thanks Pinkie."

Rainbow Dash smiled and lifted her injured friend to her hooves. "See? Isn't it better when we all just stay cool?"

"I agree with Rainbow Dash. We all need to just stay totez chill and mellowed down more frequently." Twilight threw her front hooves into the air in a casual manner, as if she simply didn't care.

"Wow Twilight. I never realized how cool you were." Rainbow teased, wrapping a hoof around her neck and messing her mane up.

"What can I say? I've been reading up on it. An Egghead's Guide to Becoming Hip, it's a very informative read. For instance, that move I just made. It was to show that I'm secure with myself in a carefree environment. Did you pick up on that?" Twilight looked up and smiled, trying to spot Rainbow's reaction.

"Oh yeah, I can tell you're definitely secure with yourself." Rainbow winked down at Fluttershy, who giggled.

"Oh, let me help." Twilight pulled away and trotted up to the injured pegasus, placing her horn against the tip of her muzzle. She let out a soothing warmth that radiated off the tip of her glowing horn.

Fluttershy closed her eyes and felt her wings go limp. "That's... nice."

Rainbow chuckled and looked away, having caught a whiff of Twilight as she trotted by. She realized the unicorn was still in heat, and wondered how things went with Rarity only a day ago.

"So Twi, looks like you two might want to finish that upstairs. Don't want you gettin' too excited where other ponies might walk in and see." Rainbow raised her eyebrows and nodded towards the stairway.

Twilight blushed and choked. "Uh... ahem... I uh..." Her face turned the darkest shade of red Rainbow had ever seen.

"Look who's the shy one now!" The cocky pegasus fell onto her back laughing.

Fluttershy leaned up, placing a hoof on Twilight's cheek, still soothed by the spell. "If you want to... I'm okay with that..."

"I brought cupcakes!" Pinkie trotted into the front room, a tray of treats balanced on the tip of her nose. "Ooooh. Nice." She raised her eyebrows in sync with Rainbow's.

"Yeah, Twi's in heat so I told her she could use our bed." Rainbow snatched a cupcake off the tray and took a big bite.

"I guess you're gonna get a better treat than you thought, eh?" Pinkie giggled.

"Psh, good one." Rainbow smacked the party mare's flank, causing her to lose balance of the tray, but she dove beneath it and caught it on her wings before it could could hit the floor.

The three bystanders applauded and cheered. "Woo! Nice save!"

Rainbow stood up and bowed, balancing the tray on the tip of a wing. "I know, yes I'm great. No need for applause, really."

Each mare stopped and smiled, happy to have Ponyville's greatest hero around to save to the day time and time again.

"So, you two fillyfoolers gonna go upstairs and buck or what?" Rainbow sat the tray down and used her wings to guide them both to the stairway, nudging them forward.

Fluttershy cleared her throat and began slowly walking upstairs, her tail brushing sensually beneath Twilight's chin. The flustered unicorn couldn't fight her hormones any longer. She sighed and shot a disdainful glance towards her overly-encouraging friend, then turned, trotting towards the sexy little yellow flank in front of her.

Twilight stopped and glanced up at the author. "That's it! No more shipping! I'm sick of having to constantly console my friends because of you jerks!"

He shrugged and kept writing.

"Ah, how perfectly romantic." Rainbow sighed and placed her cheek on her front hooves.

"Uh, Dashie? Two friends are hooking up in my bed, that doesn't sound very romantic to me." Pinkie furrowed her brows, shrugging.

EEEEP! "Shhhh! Relax Shy." Shuffle Shuffle

"Sounds like those two are having fun." Rainbow winked and trotted into the kitchen. "I just had a good idea, wanna make cupcakes again?"

Pinkie grinned and trotted after her. "It suuure was fun the last time!"

"Yeah it was. Actually, we can skip the baking if you want, and go straight to the fun part." Rainbow grinned and pulled her friend close.

"Mmmm, you mean... straight to this?" Pinkie backed up and lifted Dash's front hoof, sticking her tongue out and running it up the center.

The pleasured pegasus closed her eyes and gasped. "Yeah, that works."

"Hehe, you're so silly Dashie." Pinkie pushed her onto her back and went down to her back hooves.

"I'm not. You're...." Rainbow attempted to stifle a squeak of delight, but failed to do so.

"Mmhmm, keep squeaking, I like it." Pinkie bit down on the hoof and waited for a sound.

"I can't control it..." She confessed, spreading her wings and legs.

"Then I'll just have to try my best to make you do it." Pinkie pushed two blue thighs apart and shoved her face between them.

Rainbow let out a goofy laugh as her eyes rolled back. She placed her back hooves over Pinkie's shoulders and her front ones on her head. The party mare's long tongue swashed around, already knowing just how to get the pegasus perfectly riled up.

Pinkie lifted her head and widened an eye. "Would you consider getting bucked on the kitchen floor romantic?"

Rainbow nodded and forced the pink mane back between her legs. Pinkie giggled and gave in, biting and sucking on the mare's lips. She took a deep inhale, enjoying one of Rainbow's most unique scents. It wasn't her favorite, but definitely was the most arousing.

"Why you smell sooooo good Dash?" Pinkie asked, slowly crawling up the trembling pegasus' body.

"I... I guess I'm best pon..." Before she could finish speaking, pink lips met blue, and interlocked into a passionate kiss.

Pinkie Pie's legs interlocked with Rainbow's, her plot lowering into position. Once again, pink lips met blue, this time grinding against one another. Rainbow broke away from the kiss and gasped. Pinkie pressed her face into her lover's chest, rocking her hips increasingly faster and harder. Rainbow wrapped her back hooves tightly around Pinkie's back, pulling her down into the thrusting.

"You wanna come for me baby?" Rainbow forced her hips up, gyrating as she did so.

"Yeah!" Pinkie whined, her voice cracking.

"Buck me harder, I wanna come together, at the same time." The pegasus used all the strength in her body to continue the motions, feeling her lover's body tense up.

"That's right Pinkie! Come all over me! DO IT!" Rainbow shouted, mid-orgasm herself.

Both mares screamed out in ecstasy, pulling the other into a deep, tongue heavy kiss.

A subtle sound caught Rainbow's attention. She opened one eye to see Mr. and Mrs. Cake staring, absolutely mortified by the sight beneath them.

"Heh, hello." Rainbow closed her eyes and gulped.

"This uh... isn't what it looks like, I swear."

Finding Kindness

A Great and Powerful unicorn stood atop a hill overlooking a familiar town. Her icy white mane and star-speckled purple cloak waved freely in the wind while her deep blue coat shimmered in the moonlight. Several years ago when she first came to this town, this proud pony was forced to come to terms with a disturbing fact: there were other unicorns like her, talented in using magic in general rather than for one specific purpose. Even so, she was determined to retain her status as the best. After several years of honing her magical skills and searching the forest for an Ursa Minor to vanquish, she had decided that if she couldn't find one, then vanquishing Twilight Sparkle would be an equal if not better accomplishment to prove her greatness. If she managed to defeat the one who defeated the Ursa, no one would be able to question her again, or so she convinced herself.

With a hoof, she brushed a few strands of mane out of her face as the light breeze continued to blow through. It was a cool and crisp summer's night, the moon and the stars brightly illuminating the trail into town. She started down the hill at a slow trot, her narrowed eyes  burning into the distant buildings. Her heart was racing as she approached the town as she passed the city walls and made her way through the quiet streets . Stopping in the middle of the silent Town Square, she wondered; would it be best to call Twilight out into the open? Drawing a crowd to witness her fall?

She looked up at all the dark windows, at second story rooms where ponies must be sleeping. She realized that mares, stallions, and foals alike would be startled and their eyes would take to the streets. Her heartbeat slowed back to a normal pace as she imagined the fear and destruction that could potentially erupt from a conflict with a mare like Twilight, and how innocent bystanders could wind up getting hurt. She coughed and stamped a hoof, rolling her eyes at the weak-minded thoughts. Doing so, she caught a glimpse of the night's unusually bright stars. Despite her intentions, she couldn't help but time to look up and admire their beauty. Living in Manehatten, the stars were never so clearly visible through the thick air polluted by several large factories and endless city lights. Seeing them so clearly struck her heart in a way she couldn't explain.

She was humbled.

Trixie gazed into the sky, her eyes shifting between each twinkling star. Her mind became absent of thought as the bright lights overhead shone down. She couldn't help but feel that there was something more to this crystal clear night sky than the crisp and clean country air. The stars continued glimmering and shining brightly, like they were attempting to convey some sort of pattern or message. A subtle voice lingered in the back of Trixie's head - something vaguely familiar, yet unrecognizable. Her mind was racing, desperately trying to deduce what was happening. A warm sensation washed over her as she continued to stare, as if the stars themselves were whisking away the pent-up anger and frustration in her heart.

Suddenly her motives began to slip away, and for the first time she could recall, she found herself questioning her intentions. Grinding her teeth, her hard exterior shell begin to crack, and a few tear drops trickled to the dirt road as she hung her head. The thought that she had been wasting her life had been lingering in the back of her mind for quite some time now. However, proving herself to everyone, being a show-pony, creating spells - these things were all she knew. She looked back towards town. She had thought that something had to be done, but maybe not. What was there to gain other than more self-proclaimed greatness?

Was it all worth it? she wondered.

Trixie once again found herself looking down at an entire town with an all-too-familiar disdainful glare. She turned back around and trudged down the road towards the edge of the forest with starlight gleaming in her watery eyes. Although she'd never admit it, she was lonely and ashamed. This life she chose to live was getting her nowhere fast. She knew something had to change, but didn't know where to even begin. She had abandoned her spot performing in Manehatten, and her stage was stranded a kilometer down the trail into the Everfree forest with a broken wheel.

"Trixie, Trixie, Trixie. What have you gotten yourself into this time? Has the Great and Powerful Trixie really been reduced to taking shelter in a forest, alone and without ponies to grovel at her hooves?" The unicorn asked aloud, her eyes staring at her hooves as she wobbly cantered down the trail.

Spotting a grassy clearing just outside the forest entrance, she veered off her trail, collapsing onto her stomach and stretching out her hooves as she huffed into the grass.

"Um, excuse me? I don't mean to bother you, miss, but... are you okay?" An unfamiliar voice sounded. A quiet yellow pegasus tentatively stood at the edge of the clearing, keeping a safe distance.

"Have you come to further degrade the Lost and Powerless Trixie?" The self-pitying unicorn asked, her words flat and forced as she glanced up distrustfully towards the recoiling pegasus.

With a couple of deep breaths, Fluttershy looked over her shoulder at the safety of her home. Oh boy, I should go... I should definitely go... but she might need my help. I should say something... or just go... What would Twilight want me to do?

The easily annoyed unicorn stood back up and trotted towards the nervous pegasus. She circled the now terrified pony, her horn glowing. "What, Trixie doesn't even deserve an answer to her question? Is that it?!"

Fluttershy lowered her ears and gave off a light squeak. Trixie loomed over her, harshly peering down into her eyes with a spiteful stare. Fluttershy began to break down, her lip quivering and her wide eyes filling with tears.

Oh Trixie... What are you doing? Her horn dimmed and she stepped back, a deep breath forced from her chest.

"Trixie is... sorry. I didn't mean to scare you." Her words were sharp and insincere despite her genuine apology.

Fluttershy scurried backwards across the grass, distancing herself from the potential threat. The flustered unicorn then stamped her hoof in frustration.

"Why are you running away from Trixie?! I said I was sorry!"

The coy pegasus stopped despite her instincts telling her to run as fast as she could. Instead, she took a moment to look into the clearly upset unicorn's eyes. Behind the obvious pent up frustration and anger, she noticed something more; a hint of regret. Beyond that there was a deep and great depression residing beneath it all. The thoughtful yellow mare sighed and placed a hoof on her head. Fluttershy, you need to mare up and stop being such a baby. Twilight would be ashamed. I'm sure this pony could use some kindness and you're the one who should share it with her.

Fluttershy stood still other than the glimmer in her eyes. She scanned the ground as she pondered what to do. Right, I have to do the right thing.

Trixie had laid back down in the grass and was looking up at the stars, seemingly lost in thought. Fluttershy silently fluttered over to the unicorn, then stood directly above her, looking straight down into her eyes.

"Oh, you again..." The harsh unicorn once again failed to control her sharp tongue, breaking off a chunk of Fluttershy's courage.

"Yes, I don't mean to disturb you, but you're laying in my garden, which is completely okay, but if you get cold or hungry or tired, you can come into my house. That is, if you want to. I won't mind at all. I'd just hate for you to get sick." Fluttershy blushed and smiled, her heart racing and a bead of sweat forming on her brow.

As Trixie opened her mouth to speak, Fluttershy quickly galloped back into her house, shutting the door behind herself. She caught her breath and slowly slid down to the floor, her front hooves over her thumping chest.

Trixie rolled over and watched the strange mare subtly peeking at her through a window. She huffed and forcefully threw herself over, facing away from the cottage. Then she broke a smile.

Fluttershy continued to over-analyse all possible options as to how to deal with this mare appropriately, then went up to bed. She looked out her bedroom window, Trixie was still laying in the same spot staring up at the cloudless sky. She looked straight down at the ground then quickly took a few steps back after realizing how high up she was on the second floor.

"Do... do you think I should do something Angel Bunny?" She said as she glanced down at her already snoozing pet.

"You're right, maybe I should go talk to her."

Fluttershy trotted downstairs and out her door with her chest puffed out and a bright, confident smile. As she approached Trixie, her pace slowed from an upbeat trot to nervous tip-hoofing. The shy pegasus immediately noticed that the previous spite and anger was absent from the mare's eyes. Instead, she saw only loneliness. Trixie's still wet cheeks glistened in the starlight, and her breathing was slow but hard, as if each breath were being forced. She realized that Trixie hadn't noticed her and contemplated returning home and leaving the mare to her thoughts. Before that could happen Trixie rolled over on her side, and her eyes met Fluttershy's.

"Yellow pegasus, do you now wish for Trixie to leave your garden?"

A sigh of relief escaped when she wasn't met with a sharp or spiteful remark. Fluttershy looked down at the pony, who was shrouded in self pity. She began to tap the grass with her hoof and look off to each side, the right words not coming to mind. She knew what she wanted to say, but couldn't bring herself to form a sentence no matter how many times she rearranged the words in her mind. Instead of squeaking again, she closed her eyes and fell to her stomach, facing the teary-eyed unicorn.

"I'm the Great an... I mean, I'm Trixie, just Trixie, what's your name?"

"Fluttershy..."

"Flutter-shy you say? You're by far the most shy pony I've ever met and your name is... Fluttershy?"

Trixie rolled over on her back and began to lightly laugh, while Fluttershy's gentle smile twisted into a crooked frown. She blushed, her ears drooping as the mare continued to laugh and wiped away a mirthful tear.

"Oh my, I'm sorry Fluttershy, I don't know what came over me. I shouldn't laugh at you, I just..." Trixie choked up and her smile fell.

"That's okay, I'm just glad you're feeling better." She looked up into Trixie's eyes as her smile returned. "You know, I remember when you performed here in Ponyville, and I thought you were really great."

"You... you really think so? Not everypony would agree." Trixie regained a small amount of her ego as Fluttershy looked at her with familiar adoring eyes.

The modest pegasus nodded and smiled. "So, why are you out here anyway? Aren't you cold?" She fluffed her wings, keeping herself warm in the chilly night air.

Trixie shrugged and covered her eyes with a hoof as she let out a long, overdrawn sigh. "I'm just thinking about things. Ya know?"

Fluttershy smiled and nodded as the unicorn lifted her hoof and glanced over at her. "What are you thinking about?"

Trixie rolled over on her side again, facing the worrisome pegasus. "Well, I... I really don't know anymore. I came here to see Twilight Sparkle. After I left Ponyville all those years ago, she's always been in the back of my mind, like I need some kind of settling closure or something of the sort. She made me feel so weak, and I never really let it go."

Fluttershy easily related to the feeling of being overshadowed by somepony more talented. "Well, Twilight is Princess Celestia's magical prodigy after all. Did you know that?" The unsure pegasus looked down at her hooves as she stretched out in the grass, hoping she was being helpful.

Trixie looked down as well as mixed emotions of jealousy and depression filled her mind. "That explains her proficiency. I've only ever dreamed of having such a privilege."

"Twilight is amazing and really smart, she reads a lot of books and I bet if you read as many books as she did, you could have handled that Ursa too. You're very talented as well." Another encouraging smile shone brightly on Fluttershy's caring, moonlit face.

Trixie narrowed her eyebrows and held onto her stomach. Before Fluttershy could react, the grateful unicorn lunged towards her and tightly wrapped her forelegs around the most kind and considerate pony she had ever met. A vast torrent of emotions had been flooding Trixie's heart and mind for the past few hours, suppressed by her strong will. The first sincere, kind words she had heard in several years warmed her heart, her harsh bitterness usually preventing ponies from offering such kindness.

Trixie held onto Fluttershy and continued to cry into her shoulder, pent up depression and self-doubt finding their way out.

The pegasus patted her on the back with a hoof. "There there, you just let it all out."

Trixie bit her lower lip, trying to hold back the flow of tears. "Thank you so much Fluttershy."

"You're welcome Trixie, but um, what did I do?" The pegasus cocked her neck as the sobbing pony began to pull away from her.

Trixie looked into Fluttershy's eyes, glancing back and forth at each one with a troubled expression. "What did you do? You were nice to me. Ponies don't usually take well to my... personality. And I've been alone for a long time now, so I just can't thank you enough for being so kind. Especially considering I've done nothing to deserve this."

"Don't mention it, I know everypony needs to be shown a little kindness now and then." Fluttershy's soft smile and lightly twinkling eyes melted into Trixie's heart. "You look tired, Trixie. Do you want to come back to my house and get some sleep?"

"I'd like that... I think." The unicorn tentatively accepted the kind pegasus' offer, already feeling in her debt.

Fluttershy stood up and stretched. "If you need anything at all, just be sure to let me know."

"Thank you, Fluttershy." Trixie coyly looked up with lowered ears, once again taken aback by Fluttershy's helpful nature.

The kind mare smiled and nodded, leading the unicorn back towards her house. Trixie followed her new friend, admiring each of her striking characteristics. In all her time performing, she knew she had never been able inspire feelings of awe and humility like the ones she was feeling right now. Fluttershy had amazed her beyond all expectations, simply by being herself. The Great and Powerful unicorn recalled the challenge she had issued in this town so many years ago, that anything anypony in Ponyville could do, she could do better. But Trixie realized that there was no way to top what Fluttershy had just done, as simple as it may have been. Suddenly a realization hit her like a bale of hay, and everything she had ever been sure of, everything she knew about life, was turned upside down.

"Thank you again Fluttershy, for all of this. I don't know what I'd have done without you."

The pegasus wrapped a wing around her as they walked inside, leading her upstairs to the bedroom. "You're welcome Trixie, now go ahead and get some sleep okay?"

"But where will you sleep?"

"I'll sleep on my couch. I like sleeping down there." Fluttershy nudged the hesitant unicorn onto her bed and pulled the blanket over her with her teeth.

"Goodnight Trixie, sleep tight." Fluttershy trotted out of the room, shutting the door behind herself. With a sense of accomplishment, she puffed her chest out and fluttered down the stairs, then took a seat on her couch.

"I feel good about this. I think we did the right thing." Fluttershy said as she closed her eyes and smiled down at her groggy pet, who hopped towards the couch toting a blanket over his shoulder.

She gently fell onto her back and let out a deep breath, the long night having weighed in on her mind and body. Moments later, she peacefully drifted off to sleep with a snoozing bunny curled up in her tail.

Trixie sat up and looked around the room. It was nice, and modest. After taking in her surroundings, she fell forcefully down onto her back. She rolled over and faced the door, silently begging Fluttershy to come back upstairs, if only to stifle the growing sense of loneliness she had grown so accustomed to. She grabbed an extra pillow and hugged onto it tightly, squeezing it up against her aching chest. The sharp pangs of loneliness pierced her stomach as she once again fell asleep with nopony to hold onto her, a longing she had never realized she had.

***

As the sun rose, Fluttershy woke up bright and early. She trotted upstairs and opened the door to see a messy unicorn sound asleep and still tightly squeezing a pillow. The helpful pegasus decided to take this opportunity to head into town and gather some food and supplies. She quietly shut the door behind herself, then fluttered downstairs. Angel Bunny stood at the front door with his arms crossed, tapping his foot.

"Shh. Don't you worry. I know you don't like visitors, but she won't be here forever." Fluttershy explained, patting him on the head. "Now go on and eat your breakfast, it's on the table. I'll be back in a few minutes, okay?"

Angel widened a skeptical eye, then hopped into the kitchen. With a sigh of relief, Fluttershy slipped outside.

The cheerful mare smiled as she merrily fluttered down the trail to town. Upon arriving in Town Square, she saw Twilight Sparkle was doing some morning shopping as well. Fluttershy attempted to quietly trot past her unnoticed as the fact that she would have to explain her current guest entered her mind. Twilight immediately spotted the bright yellow pegasus and trotted up next to her.

"Good morning Fluttershy, what brings you here so early?" Twilight wore her brightest smile and gave her friend soft hug.

The shy yellow mare blushed and looked down.

Twilight raised an eyebrow as Fluttershy's eyes scoured the ground. "Are you alright? Is there something you need to talk about?"

Fluttershy simply shook her head, wishing that she had prepared for this encounter. She guessed that telling Twilight about Trixie wouldn't go over very well, but knew it needed to be done eventually.

Twilight shook her head and shrugged, more positive things on her mind. "So, I got a letter from Rarity today. She says she's doing great and that's she's made a lot of new friends. She misses all of us and wants us to go visit soon. Oh, and she also wished us a happy anniversary. Isn't that sweet? She remembered, even though this letter is a couple days late."

"That is sweet. I'm glad she's doing well," Fluttershy said, glad to be onto a new topic.

Twilight smiled and tilted her head to look into Fluttershy's eyes. She leaned in a gave her a sweet kiss on the muzzle. "Come stay with me tonight. We haven't been spending nearly enough time together, and I've missed you a lot lately."

The shy pegasus tentatively gulped. "I can't... I have things to attend to at home."

"Well then I'll go over to your place tonight. Spike'll be fine." Twilight smiled.

"I'm sorry Twilight, you just can't. Maybe tomorrow." Fluttershy looked away and grimaced, knowing her stubborn marefriend wouldn't let it go that easily, not with questions unanswered.

Twilight frowned, deciding it was now necessary to pry. "Alright, I need to know what's going on. What's got you acting so weird today?"

Fluttershy cringed and whimpered as she searched for the right words to say. She found it strangely difficult to lie to Twilight, no matter how many stories she quickly came up with in her mind.

"Well? Are you just gonna sit there and stare at me or tell me what's going on?" The quizzical unicorn stared down with distrustful eyes.

"I... um... You see, well..." Fluttershy choked up, tears welling up as she shied away under pressure.

"Out with it already!" Twilight immediately regretted yelling at her timid friend; she wasn't even sure where this anger was spawning from. "I'm really sorry Fluttershy, I didn't mean to yell, I've just had a long morning and it was wrong of me to take it out on you." The apologetic pony took a few steps forward and placed her hoof gently on the upset mare's shoulder.

Fluttershy took a moment to calm herself. She knew Twilight loved her and would accept the truth, and not only that: keeping it from her was wrong. "That's okay Twilight. I'm sorry I'm acting so... weird. I... I should probably tell you... You're not gonna like it, but... I'm letting Trixie stay with me until she gets back on her hooves."

"You're... what?! Have you lost your..." Twilight stopped herself from snapping a second time. "Fluttershy, please, Trixie might be dangerous. I don't want you around her, I don't want her to hurt you."

The shy pegasus didn't pay any mind to Twilight's warnings; she knew in her heart that Trixie wouldn't harm anyone. "I'll be careful Twilight, thanks."

"I don't like this at all Fluttershy. Honestly, I'm really not okay with it." Twilight stared into her eyes with a pleading gaze.

Fluttershy cringed. "I should really be getting back now, Twilight. Can we talk about this later please?"

Twilight let out an angry sigh. "Fine, I wouldn't want to keep you away from Trixie for too long, would I..." She promptly turned and trotted away.

Fluttershy winced under the stress, then continued to gather the things she needed before heading back. A few minutes later she arrived back at her home. Upon entering the meadow she was immediately greeted by Trixie, who had woken up to the sound of her friend closing the door behind herself earlier and was enjoying the nice morning outside.

"Well good morning." Trixie gave a mild smile, clearly in a better mood today. "I was just thinking - I wish there was something I could to do repay you. I really can't tell you how much this means to me. Staying in the forest by myself is hard sometimes."

"I'm just glad I could help." Fluttershy dipped her head with a smile.

Trixie was beginning to grow accustomed to Fluttershy's innocent yet reassuring smile.

"Here, let me help you with those bags." She trotted up to her helpful friend and gave her a tight hug, lifting the bags into an aura of magic.

"Okay Trixie, I can't breathe..." Fluttershy was reluctant to break her friend's embrace - this was the happiest she'd been so far - but she really couldn't breathe.

"I'm sorry Fluttershy, I didn't mean to..." Before she finished her sentence she was stopped by the sight of the pegasus smiling at her again. This time as she stood outside, the nature around her amplified the effects of her beautiful smile. There was a light breeze blowing through her mane, and her deep, turquoise eyes reflected the beautiful daylight as the soft sun warmly illuminated her pale yellow coat.

"That's okay, don't mention it," she murmured and eased her way past the awestruck mare.

The captivated unicorn lowered her eyes as the beautiful pegasus lightly trotted by. Her heart pounded in her chest, filling every inch of her body with reverberating pulses of pain. Trixie searched the depths of her heart and mind for an answer as to why she was feeling this way, but found only more questions.

Fluttershy noticed Trixie seemed to be lost in thought. "So, um, well... I was thinking. You're welcome to stay here until everything is going well for you again. You can stay even longer if you want, I don't mind."

Trixie snapped herself back to reality as she began to try and form a response to that statement. "I don't want to outstay my welcome Fluttershy, but I honestly have nowhere to go until I'm able to get back on my hooves anyway. I need a new stage, and probably a new act... So just let me know when you need me to leave and I will."

"So you'll stay?" Fluttershy's face brightened and her smile lit up the room.

"Are you saying you want me to stay? That it would make you happy?" Trixie was surprised to see her reaction, assuming that she would only have been a burden, but glad her friend didn't seem to think so.

The glad-to-help pegasus nodded at her enthusiastically. "I get lonely in here sometimes, I mean, sure, I have my pets to keep me company, but it's not the same as having another pony staying with you. I... I have a marefriend too, but she's usually busy with her research and experiments, so we don't spend a lot of time together anymore..."

"You get... lonely?" A feeling Trixie was all too familiar with.

"Sometimes. My friends don't often visit here, so unless I go out to see them, I'll usually spend my time here alone."

"Well that's a shame. Your marefriend is really missing out, you're such a pleasure to be around. I'll be happy to stay here, as long as I can help you out in return in some way." Trixie looked around the already nearly immaculately clean house. House cleaning wasn't an option.

"Sure! You can help me with the pets, but I wouldn't want to trouble you too much. You don't have to help me with anything, your company is payment enough for me." Fluttershy bashfully stamped the floor and looked down, thinking of something the two might enjoy doing together to pass the time.

"I will help you with anything you need, don't hesitate to ask!" Trixie happily trotted up to Fluttershy and gave her a sweet hug.

"Thanks Trixie..." The modest pegasus blushed, not used to receiving so much attention, especially from such a new face.

"Don't mention it Fluttershy." The helpful unicorn blushed as well and smiled while holding on to the sweetest little pony she'd ever met.

Trixie began to giggle, then laugh into her friend's shoulder. For no clear reason she began to laugh harder. Fluttershy smiled and pulled away from the hug. As she met her eyes, she noticed they were teared and she seemed to be caught between laughing and crying. The empathetic pegasus wiped her friend's tears away with a hoof and put on a wide smile. The blue mare had never been shown such kindness before, and she wasn't quite sure how to react. In a day, she had gone from being completely alone and estranged from everypony around her, to sharing a house with a pony who seemed to only care about making her happy and comfortable. She lost control of her emotions again and forced her face into Fluttershy's comfort.

"I don't get it, how can you be so nice?!" Trixie closed her eyes and squeezed tighter, never having been treated so well without feeling obligated to give anything in return.

Fluttershy's cheeks turned red and she searched for an answer to that question. Nothing in particular came to mind, so instead she decided to change the subject.

"You're welcome to stay here as long as you'd like Trixie, and don't worry about the ponies in town. They're not so bad, and I'm sure they'll all warm up to you as soon as you're ready to meet them." Fluttershy smiled and enjoyed the thought of another friend living in town. Ever since Rarity moved away to Canterlot and Applejack to Appleoosa, things hadn't been quite the same.

"I don't think the townsfolk would like it if they knew I was around." Trixie glared out Fluttershy's window.

Fluttershy giggled and stroked Trixie's mane. "Did you have any ideas for a new act? One that won't make ponies chase you out of town."

Trixie laughed. "Ha! No, I don't. I always thought that proving I was the best would make everypony love and respect me. But it doesn't - it never does. I don't know why I keep doing that."

"I can tell that you're really good at magic, and you know some amazing spells even though you don't use them in nice ways. I think maybe you should use your magic to make ponies happy instead of making them feel bad about themselves."

[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[[

"How can I do that? I don't really know any spells to make ponies happy, and I don't have the means of learning new ones." Trixie nervously began trotting towards the couch.

Fluttershy thought for a moment, then raised her hoof. "I can get you some spell books if you want."

"Spell books? How?" Trixie sat down and scratched her chin with a puzzled expression.

"Twilight will have some in the library where she's staying. I can go borrow them and let you learn new spells." Feeling  accomplished, Fluttershy joined Trixie on the couch.

"That would be great! I can't wait to get started, I've never had library access to spell books before, the Manehatten Library only lets ponies with special permission see them."

"That's strange, why?" Fluttershy asked with a hint of concern.

"Well, spell books have a lot of information on tuning into specific magic frequencies and what effects they have. If the wrong kind of pony had very specific information, they could create their own spells meant to harm others. Usually there's a fine line in between the safe frequencies of magic that can be dangerous, and if you know exactly how to tune into that fine line, you can inflict serious harm. Here, let me show you what I mean."

Trixie stood up off the couch and saw a small log in Fluttershy's fireplace. She levitated it in an aura of magic and brought it over closer.

"If I focus on the log and keep my magic flowing at a low pitch, I'll be able to hold and move it with ease. But watch what happens if I accidentally let my magic slip into a higher pitch."

Trixie's horn began to glow brighter and her magical aura began to appear thinner and more liquid. Then the log slipped through it and hit the floor.

"I couldn't hold it at that frequency, now watch this."

She lifted the log back up, then began to slowly tune her magic into a very specific pitch. Fluttershy quietly and curiously watched and listened to Trixie's explanations.

"You see, at a low pitch the spell is simple and easy to do. At a high pitch it's impossible to hold anything. But if I find a very specific spot in between the two extremes, something else happens."

Trixie closed her eyes and carefully focused. Her magic seemed to be rapidly vibrating off her horn as she continued to fine tune the pitch. When it was exactly right she opened her eyes.

"I've practiced this so many times that I know it by heart - now watch the log, Fluttershy." The curious pegasus watched in awe as Trixie's magic became something horrifying.

The log began to crack, and from within the cracks a dark purple light shone through. Suddenly, the log shattered into what seemed like millions of tiny glass shards. A blackish-purple fire turned the remains into dust that scattered into the air around them and dissipated into the light.

"That's exactly why they tell you never to levitate a living creature or anything valuable when you're first learning, even though it's nearly impossible to let something like this happen by accident. It takes too much concentration to hold one monotonous pitch for such a long time. It has to be precise as well, there's no room for error. If I left that pitch even for half a second the entire process would start over." Trixie puffed her chest out with a sense of accomplishment.

"Trixie, that was impressive - why don't you do that in your new act?" Fluttershy smiled and clapped her hooves together.

"No, I can't. That kind of magic is forbidden. I could get in a lot of trouble if someone saw me do that on purpose." Trixie raised one eyebrow and looked at Fluttershy, surprised that she didn't already know this.

"Oh, okay then, we'll think of something new. Oh, Trixie... can I ask you something?"

"Of course you can."

"Why did you stop referring to yourself in the third pony? I mean, that's fine, I was just wondering." Fluttershy crossed her hooves and waited for a reply.

"I don't know, it's just something I do during shows to spread my name around and become more popular. It's a habit that sometimes sticks." Trixie blushed and looked away, feeling a little embarrassed.

Fluttershy cheerfully closed her eyes and placed a hoof on Trixie's shoulder. "Don't feel bad, I think it's cute."

Trixie's eyes shot open. She looked over to Fluttershy with dozens of questions but didn't say anything. Instead she lowered her eyes again and looked at the floor in confusion.

"Is everything okay?" Fluttershy asked, her soft voice reflecting her concern.

Still looking at the floor Trixie put on a fake smile and nodded. "Yes, everything is perfect. Thanks."

Fluttershy realized something was wrong but wasn't one to pry. "So when did you want to get started on learning new spells? I don't have anything to do today other than the usual chores."

"Then we'll start today. Let me know what needs to be done and I can do that while you retrieve a spell book." Trixie's attitude completely changed at the thought of reading a spell book, her emotional confusion temporarily set aside.

"Okay, well... just, um... Fill all the animal dishes with water." The shy pegasus hesitantly began to back out the door, still talking. "Don't forget the ones outside. I'll help you learn how to feed them later. Um, bye." With that she turned and trotted down the road towards the library, hoping she hadn't given Trixie too much to do.

On her way, she realized she'd need to face Twilight again. She hoped there wouldn't be too much of a confrontation, but expected exactly that. She'd just have to talk it out, and even though she dreaded the conversation, it was inevitable.

The nervous pegasus stood outside the library door, lightly tapping the ground with her hooves as she worked up the courage to knock. She always seemed to lose every ounce of bravery she had when it came to confronting her lover with issues. Before she could knock, the door swung open and Fluttershy shrieked.

"Whoa! Oh, hey there Fluttershy. You scared me." Spike placed his claw on his chest and caught his breath. "What brings you here anyway?"

"Oh, hi Spike. I'm sorry to bother you, I just needed to borrow a book, is Twilight here?" Fluttershy attempted to peek past the little dragon into the house.

"No, she's off dealing with some boring girly issues. I'm about to go spy on Pinkie and Rainbow Dash, I'm beginning to suspect those two are up to something... Here I'll get your book for you before I go. What did you want?" Spike quickly changed the subject and led the pony inside.

Fluttershy looked shocked. "You're about to what?"

"Nothing! I'm about to... pay a visit to Pinkie... and Rainbow Dash. I haven't seen them... in a while. What did you need again?" Spike nervously glanced around, hoping to have changed the subject.

"I need a spell book to read. I want one about a spell that would make ponies happy please." Fluttershy patiently waited for the dragon to think of something.

"A spell book?" Spike scratched his chin. "Why would a pegasus want a spell book?"

"I just want to read it so I can know more about spells." Fluttershy looked off to the left, hoping Spike would let it go.

Spike, being in a hurry, decided not to question it further. He moved his ladder over to a tall bookcase, then climbed to the top shelf and ran his claw down the spine of a book, causing it to glow an off green for a moment. He then pulled it out of the case and climbed back down to Fluttershy to give her the book.

"Make sure you get this back as soon as you're done okay?" Spike looked Fluttershy over, still curious as to why she'd want this book.

"Okay Spike, thanks." Fluttershy took the book in her mouth and trotted down the road back home.

Spike locked up and headed down another road in the opposite direction with a sense of urgency. He wore a pair of binoculars around his neck and quickly jumped into a bush. He peeked through the leaves and spotted Pinkie and Rainbow walking uncomfortably close together as they left Sugarcube Corner. "Aha!" he shouted before jumping out of the bush and keeping a safe distance while he followed.

As Fluttershy arrived back home she nearly dropped the book in an attempt to contain her amusement. Trixie was balanced on top of an overturned bucket with a swarm of angry chickens fluttering beneath her.

"Back! Back foul fowl!" Trixie was levitating each chicken individually back into the coop, only to have it immediately run back out as she grabbed another one.

Fluttershy set the book down on her porch and ran to Trixie's aid.

"Come on now little chickens, you guys know better." Fluttershy fluffed her wings out and calmly led all the chickens back into their coop.

Trixie fell to her hooves. "Thanks for that, I guess I'm not so great and powerful when it comes to animals."

Fluttershy covered her mouth and laughed at the flustered unicorn. She trotted up to her and brushed a couple of feathers out of her mane then led her back inside.

"Here, I got your book. Don't worry about the animals, I can take care of them." Fluttershy smiled and left the eager mare to her reading while she finished feeding and tending to the animals.

A short while later, Fluttershy was done with her daily tasks and decided to take a seat on the couch next to Trixie, who was still focused on every detail in the book. The intently studying unicorn took a moment to greet her new friend with a smile, then went back to reading. The kind pegasus took pleasure in watching her more-than-content friend's expression lighting up as she read on. As she turned the next page her smile faded and her eyes narrowed.

"Fluttershy, why did you pick this particular spell book?"

"I didn't. I just asked for a spell that would make ponies happy and thought you could start there. Why, is something wrong?" Fluttershy began to nervously twiddle her hooves.

"No, nothing's wrong. I just thought I'd ask considering what this spell does. Here, can I try it out on you?" Trixie smiled knowing her friend would be right to object.

"Um, sure, as long as you think it's safe." The tentative mare stood up and walked in front of Trixie with a nervous smile.

"Fluttershy, I was only joking. I have some preparing to do before I'll be ready to try it in practice. By the way, do you know what this spell does?" Trixie's eyes widened as she felt a familiar yet confusing feeling fill her chest.

"No, I'm sorry. I didn't read any of it and the title doesn't help." Throemere's Cast.

"That's alright. This spell creates an illusion when you cast it on a pony. The illusion fills the area around the target with images of what that pony would love to see more than anything else in the world. It seems simple enough and it's meant to be used to calm down angry or violent ponies, but I think a broader display of the illusion would make for a good show."

"Can you do that?" Fluttershy looked upon Trixie as if she were her hero.

"Of course I can, no level of magic is beyond the Great and Powerful Trixie's abilities." The unicorn couldn't help but be proud of her aptitude for learning and memorizing spells.

"And Fluttershy, feel free to return this book whenever you're ready. I won't be needing it anymore. Oh, and before I forget: thank you for this Fluttershy, thank you so much." Trixie pulled the quietly blushing little pegasus in for another grateful hug.

Fluttershy didn't say anything. She simply let Trixie continue to show her affection and gratitude.

A few days went by and Trixie seemed to be growing more fond of Fluttershy than ever. Day after day the curious yellow pegasus would find a new way to make her heart flutter. However, she didn't let her growing infatuation hinder her magical practices. This particular spell had proved to be quite a challenge. The basic conjuration was easy enough, but expanding the result so that an entire crowd could see it's effects was a bit more difficult, to say the least. Several days of long hours practicing later though, she was beginning to feel comfortable with the spell. She had been casting it on a rock during her practices, which, rather than actually displaying a brilliant illusion in the air, would fill the area with a blank purple sphere. Once Trixie was comfortable with the output and size of the area affected, she decided to try it out on Fluttershy.

As the evening fell, Trixie asked the mare to let her try the spell out. She of course agreed and allowed her friend to lead her into the living room where they'd perform the magic.

"Alright Trixie, I'm ready when you are." Fluttershy stood still and closed her eyes.

Trixie pushed the couch slightly off to one side and stood a couple meters in front of her target. Fluttershy opened one eye and looked a bit nervous, but managed to smile, giving her the motivation and encouragement she needed. The infatuated unicorn looked at her friend and felt her heart sink. She lowered her eyebrows and looked down as she always did when she felt this way. With a crooked smile she looked back up and felt the need to impress this mare, to make Fluttershy feel the same way that she did. Trixie stood strong and set her horn ablaze. She had done this seemingly a thousand times over the past few days and was quick to create the proper pitch for the spell. As the aura engulfed the pony, she quickly lowered the pitch of her magical frequency, allowing it to expand around the pegasus and fill the room. Brilliant beams of light brightly shone through the windows of her friend's tree home, filling the evening sky with powerful rays. The room lit up, and a beautiful image filled the room, Fluttershy's deepest desire. It was an image of her trotting down a small trail through an orchard. Twilight Sparkle trotted by her side and Fluttershy's wing was tightly wrapped around her. Both of them were smiling and seemed to be speaking to each other, but couldn't be heard. Along with the beautiful scenery, colorful autumn leaves fell creating a veil of orange and yellow at each end of the trail. The two trotting mares stopped and began to gaze into one another's eyes, before slowly leaning together to share a deep kiss. As they eventually broke apart, the illusion faded and drifted out of sight.

Fluttershy's heart raced as she stood there with a hoof over her mouth. Trixie felt as if every ounce of her motivation had disappeared with the spell.

"Twilight Sparkle..." Trixie spoke with sharp disdain.

Fluttershy lowered her hoof, her eyes were teary, fixed on where the image had been, and her lip was quivering. "That was beautiful Trixie. Thank you."

"Don't mention it..." Trixie muttered, already moving outside to clear her head.

It was dark out, and the stars and moon were shining brightly in the night sky. Trixie laid down in the grass and gazed up into the cosmos. She saw a shooting star streak across the sky and allowed herself to get lost deep in thought. She closed her eyes and thought about the past few days spent in Ponyville: all the fun and laughs she had shared with her new and only friend; how a few simple acts of kindness had changed her entire view of the world; how this wonderfully amazing pegasus had taken a lonely mare and given her the ambition to change her life for the better. She opened her eyes and looked at the now blurred skies as tears slowly trickled down her cheeks once again. The answer to her confusion was clear: she had fallen in love.

To her despair, she had fallen for a pony who had already given her heart to another mare.

Fluttershy trotted outside to see if she could help. "Trixie, are you alright?"

The depressed unicorn rubbed her eyes to dry them, letting out a deep and painful sigh. "Yes, I'm fine. I'm sorry I ran out like that, I just needed to clear my head."

Fluttershy quickly detected the signs of a troubled mare, but decided it was best not to pry. "Okay, well, when you're ready, please come back inside. It's chilly out and I wouldn't want you to get sick."

She headed back indoors and made herself comfortable on the couch. She was still feeling the deep effects the spell had on her. Things between her and Twilight hadn't been quite the same lately, and sharing a beautiful moment like that was truly what she wanted more than anything else. It was something she had imagined several times, but seeing it so clearly and so beautifully was both amazing and somehow painful. Fluttershy laid down and tucked her hooves in. She rested her head on a small cushion and tried to relive that moment in her mind, admiring the impact it had on her.

Trixie began to level herself, her mind at ease, and she came to a few simple conclusions: Fluttershy deserved her best - jealousy was foalish and uncalled for. Then again, if there was ever anypony to be envious of, it was Twilight. She decided she'd gladly accept all the help she could get from the pegasus until she got back on her hooves. Then she'd repay her in any and every way she could. Asking for more was simply selfish. As far as she was concerned, such an amazing pony deserved much better: she deserved Twilight Sparkle.

Trixie lost track of time as she gazed up at the sky. She was attempting to imagine what it must be like to have Princess Celestia as your personal teacher. The most powerful pony in the world along with endless resources for study... She would have given nearly anything to trade places with Twilight Sparkle. Not only that, but the mare she wanted was in love with her. Twilight had everything Trixie wanted, everything she dreamed of. An amazing life, a large circle of loving friends, a warm home to call her own, and a beautiful mare waiting for her acknowledgement. The mare had everything going for her.

At some point Trixie began to feel tired and stood up to go back inside. She stretched out and yawned as she drearily headed towards the door. Inside, the first thing she saw was Fluttershy fast asleep on the couch. She took a moment to enjoy the sight. The cute pony's light breathing with her mouth open combined with her hooves neatly tucked in was simply the most adorable thing in the world.

I wonder if that Twilight Sparkle knows how lucky she really is... Trixie couldn't stop herself from feeling jealous, and in her opinion she had every right to be. But as long as she didn't let it affect Fluttershy then it would be okay. She trotted quietly upstairs and found a small spare blanket before heading back down and throwing it over friend and tucking her in. She then returned to the bedroom and made herself comfortable. Admittedly, she still felt a bit guilty for sleeping in Fluttershy's bed while she was forced to sleep on the couch, but the stubborn pegasus wouldn't have it any other way. The bed was more than large enough for them to share, but the shy mare feared she'd be invading her personal space or privacy despite Trixie reassuring her that wouldn't happen.

Trixie reached over and grabbed a pillow to hug, somewhat of a routine she had developed over the past few days. She hugged it and faced the door, a large part of her hoping Fluttershy would get uncomfortable and head upstairs to bed, even though she never did. Eventually, she dozed off began to dream of better days, days to come.

Trixie woke up unusually early that morning. The first thing she did was head over to the window to see Fluttershy already wide awake and feeding the morning animals with her usual cheerful demeanor. The groggy unicorn let out a long yawn and stretched out before heading downstairs to get herself some breakfast. As she neared the kitchen, her friend came trotting in.

"Oh... You're up. Um, good morning." Fluttershy nervously smiled and looked away.

"Is everything okay?"

"Yes, I'm just surprised to see you up so early I guess." Fluttershy kicked at the floor while avoiding eye contact.

"Should I return to bed for now? Would that ease your mind?" Trixie joked, wearing a nervous grin.

"Oh no, of course not. It's just, I have to go out today and was hoping to be back before you missed me too much. I should... probably..." Fluttershy paused and nodded towards the door.

"Yes of course, you go ahead and do what you have to do, I'll be fine." Trixie wore the most reassuring smile possible and trotted into the kitchen.

Fluttershy raised a hoof but paused before swallowing what she was about to say, then heading out the door.

Trixie wasn't sure how to react to Fluttershy's unusual behavior, but did her best not to consider all the worst possibilities. She nervously trotted back and forth throughout the house trying to take her mind off all the horrible things that could possibly be happening. Did I say something wrong? Maybe, maybe she regrets letting me stay here and doesn't know how to tell me to leave. Maybe she's getting advice on how to kick me out... Maybe she's going to bring her friends here to make herself feel safer when she tells me to go. Trixie placed her hooves over her eyes and attempted to stop all the pointless over-thinking.

She decided to try something out, to use the new spell she had learned on herself. It was a spell originally intended to calm ponies down after all. She stood in the middle of the room and took a deep breath. She focused her energy and released the spell onto herself. As it came into effect, she lowered her pitch out of habit, creating a larger affected perimeter although it wasn't necessary this time. The room lit up and Trixie took a seat on the couch to enjoy the view.

Something didn't set the way it was meant to in the lonely unicorn's mind as she saw the thing she wanted most being displayed in front of her. It was like she was being taunted with something she knew she could never have. But despite that fact, the image was truly a beautiful one, and she didn't regret seeing it.

Trixie was laying in Fluttershy's bed as she did every night. She was alone and hugging her pillow as usual. But unlike reality, after a few moments the shy mare came upstairs and gently opened the door. The image of the blue unicorn smiled at her and gestured her over to the bed, lifting the blanket so she could climb in. The two lay there talking for a while, although they couldn't be heard. They continued to inch closer together until they were touching noses, as their eyes reflected the deep love they felt for one another. Then Trixie's widened as Fluttershy locked lips with her. After the initial moment of surprise, Trixie's eyelids slid shut, and she let herself drift away in the sweet serenity of their first kiss.

Before she knew it, the illusion had faded and she was left in the empty room, alone. She rolled over onto her back and stared at the ceiling, going over what she had just seen in her mind. It truly was exactly what she wanted more than anything else in the world: for Fluttershy to return the love she felt for her. Trixie closed her eyes and continued to imagine that moment as vividly as possible. After a few minutes, she opened one eye and peeked around the room, but she was still completely alone.

Feeling empty, Trixie decided to grab some food and began reading her newest spell book. Enstabler Polarus, a spell meant to dazzle and captivate lesser equids with a stunning light show, making them easier to control and herd.

She flipped through the pages while chomping on a few carrots. The simplicity of this spell was a bit boring, so she began to work on ways to make it more interesting. Hours slipped by and she seemed to lose track of the day while calibrating her magical frequencies. She soon noticed the sun was beginning to set and there was still no sign of her friend returning. Just then, to her relief, Fluttershy slowly opened the door, looking exhausted.

"Fluttershy! You're back!" Trixie jumped up and grabbed onto her with startling force.

"Yes, sorry I'm so late. I went to go visit Twilight, but it didn't go as I expected. Not that it was bad, but it was just... Anyway, when I left, I saw that Pinkie Pie needed help with something, so I tried to do what I could, but I'm not the strongest mare in the world." Fluttershy blushed and looked down.

"What did you help her with?" Trixie asked, happy to be spending time with her friend again, but eager to stay off the subject of Twilight Sparkle.

"There was a big shipment of flour delivered to the bakery, and I helped her carry it into the pantry. Now I'm sore and tired, but I couldn't let her do it on her own." She smiled and looked up at Trixie, almost looking proud of her own act of kindness.

Trixie laughed at the selfless mare proving, once again, to be the most unique pony she had ever met. "I wish I'd known you sooner Fluttershy, I could have learned a lot from you when I was younger. Maybe I wouldn't be in this mess right now if I had had a few lessons in kindness back then."

"I think you've changed a lot already Trixie - you're much nicer now than when I first met you. I'm not scared of you anymore, so that's a plus, right?" Fluttershy giggled at her own joke.

"It is, I suppose." Trixie returned a laugh and the pair headed into the main room to get comfortable.

"Fluttershy, I'd like to try out another spell tomorrow if that's alright with you. I put a lot into this one and I'm sure it's going to be exciting to watch. I really hope you like it."

"Okay, I can't wait to see it." Fluttershy yawned and made herself comfortable on the couch. It wasn't very late, but she had had a long day today and was ready to relax.

Trixie sat down at the other end of the couch and began to rub Fluttershy's back hooves. "You feeling okay?"

"Yeah, my hooves and legs are just sore after carrying all those big bags of flour. They're a bit heavier than my bags of pet food, and I'm not really used to lifting such heavy things..." Fluttershy stretched herself out and let Trixie continue to offer her comfort.

"Aw, you poor thing. Let Trixie rub those sore hooves of yours and make you feel better." She continued rubbing her own hoof softly against Fluttershy's.

The tired yellow pegasus smiled and seemed to enjoy it well enough. "Thanks Trixie, that feels... nice."

Trixie simply smiled, feeling glad that she was able to help out in some way. Moments later, Fluttershy's eyes were closed and her smile had almost faded from her face. Her breathing was calm and she seemed to be asleep. The affectionate unicorn leaned forward and rested her head on the sleeping mare's stomach as she sat on the floor looking up at the precious pegasus. She ran her hoof through her soft pink mane and wished she knew a spell to stop time so that the moment could last forever.

After what felt like an eternity of hesitation, Trixie covered the snoozing mare and tucked her in. She then blew out all the candles and shut off the lights before she went upstairs, taking a notepad and the spell book along with her. She laid in the bed and began jotting down a few more notes before committing them to memory. She wanted this to be perfect, and she needed Fluttershy to love it. After a few hours of note-taking, she began to feel tired herself, and climbed into her customary position, hugging onto her pillow and facing the door. Just as she was about to drift off to sleep, the knob began to turn.

Trixie's heart sank deep into her stomach. She wasn't sure what to expect, but she knew what she was hoping for. Fluttershy poked her head into the room and quietly whispered.

"Trixie, are you awake?"

Trixie worked up the courage to speak. "Yes, what did you need?"

"I was just... I... well..." Fluttershy stumbled around her words.

"What is it? You can tell me anything, don't worry."

"Um, okay... It's just that, well, I was wondering if it would be okay for me to sleep in here with you tonight." Fluttershy whispered as she began to blush.

Trixie never imagined her heart could sink any deeper than it already was. She held her breath for a moment and gulped. "Yes... yes of course you can, this is your bed after all. I've told you several times before that I didn't mind."

Without a response, Fluttershy gently shut the door and made her way towards the bed. Trixie shifted her body, scooting as far over in bed as she could. With her hoof she lifted the blanket, allowing her friend to climb in and make herself comfortable.

"I'm sorry, its just that you shut off all the lights, and when I woke up it was dark. I don't like the dark." Fluttershy laid on her back staring up at the ceiling, hoping she wasn't making a fool of herself.

Trixie smiled and contained her urge to chuckle. "You're scared of the dark?"

The timid little pegasus didn't answer, she simply closed her eyes and turned to face her friend. She placed her head on Trixie's shoulder and soon began to drift off to sleep.

"Goodnight, Fluttershy," she whispered.

She didn't get an answer, as her friend was already fast asleep. She placed a hoof on Fluttershy's head, gently stroking her mane. Her muzzle made it's way down into the soft pink mass of hair and she reveled in the sweet scent until she could hardly keep her eyes open. Overwhelming warmth and comfort soon took their toll and Trixie's eyes fell shut, brilliant dreams of laughter and happiness filling her mind.

The morning came quickly and Trixie woke to the same empty bed she was growing used to. Fluttershy was already up as usual, going about her daily morning routines. After getting up, Trixie began rigorously going over the details of her new spell in her head. The anxious mare lost herself in her mental preparations and let the day slip through her hooves, fine tuning everything as Fluttershy bustled about, doing her normal daily chores. She went outside just as the sun was beginning to set and urged her friend to follow.

"Fluttershy, I reworked this spell and redesigned it just for you. It's my way of saying thanks for all that you've done for me these past two weeks." Trixie let her sincerity shine.

Fluttershy smiled and waited for the spell, curious as to what would happen. Trixie took several deep breaths to keep herself level, and then she began. A large orb of light left her horn and entered the sky a few meters above them, before exploding into thousands of tiny swirling balls of light. They illuminated the entire area with bright flashes of pink and yellow. The mass of lights blended into one solid shape as they began to spin through the air more rapidly. The center of the swirl glowed brightly with a turquoise hue while the majority was a vivid yellow, and the outside of the spinning mass was light pink which faded into darker shades. Fluttershy looked on in awe, feeling the brilliant display captivate her. As the mass of magical light stopped spinning, the individual orbs gently fell to the ground like thousands of brightly glowing snowflakes and dissipated as they made contact with anything. A few landed on the enchanted mare's nose and disappeared before she could feel them touching her.

"That was beautiful Trixie. I liked it a lot." Fluttershy spoke softly and seemed humbled by the display of magic she had just seen.

"Thank you Fluttershy. I decided that when I use this spell during any of my shows, I'll dedicate it to you. You are the one that inspired it after all." Trixie modestly smiled and tried to resist the urge to blush.

"Thanks, but you don't have to do that."

"No, I insist. I must." Trixie clearly wasn't going to take no for an answer, so Fluttershy let it go.

"Trixie, there's something I want you to have. I think it'll help you." Trixie followed Fluttershy back inside and up into her room.

Fluttershy opened a small jewelry box that sat on her bookshelf. Inside was a golden ticket. She grabbed it with her mouth and placed it on her bed.

"This is my ticket to the Grand Galloping Gala - I want you to take it. You can perform there in the garden and everyone will see you. You can become really popular that way." Fluttershy put on a positive smile in an attempt to encourage Trixie to accept the gift.

"Fluttershy, how in Equestria did you get a ticket to the Grand Galloping Gala?... I've always dreamed of performing there, and you're just offering me your ticket, as a gift?" Trixie walked over to the window and looked up at the slowly appearing stars.

"Twilight gets the princess to give her extra tickets every year, and she always gives one to me. But I don't really like the crowds and I think you'd enjoy it more than me anyway."

"Twilight Sparkle. I should have guessed. Is there anything that mare doesn't get hoofed over to her for free?" Trixie struggled to regain control of her jealousy.

"Fluttershy, I want you to be at my first performance when I'm ready, even if it means I'll be passing up the opportunity of a lifetime. I don't care if I'm performing in a Manehatten back alley as long as I have you with me." Trixie placed her arm around her friend's neck as emotions bubbled within her.

"So you don't want the ticket?" Fluttershy's ears drooped and she let it drop to the floor.

"No, I don't care about the ticket, I don't care about anything other than being with you! All that matters to me right now... is being with you." She paused, her voice reducing to nearly a whisper. "I, I think I love you Fluttershy. Meeting you is the best thing that's ever happened to me."

Fluttershy stepped back and looked down at the ticket. "I'm glad I met you too Trixie... But, I..."

"I know you think you're in love with that insufferable pony, Twilight Sparkle, but please - just give me a chance and I'll show you I can be everything you want. Just give me the chance, please Fluttershy." Trixie's eyes were wide as she was reduced to begging.

"What did you have in mind?" Fluttershy spoke softly, knowing she couldn't be swayed.

She trotted up to her and pressed her mouth to Fluttershy's, whose eyes widened as she wasn't sure how to react. Trixie pressed forward, eyes closed, and continued kissing the subject of her deepest desires. She blissfully parted her lips and enjoyed the moment that she'd imagined several times while falling asleep in that very room. Suddenly, her stomach dropped and she felt her heart shatter as she realized Fluttershy wasn't kissing her back. The heartbroken unicorn opened her eyes and pulled back to meet her friend's unloving gaze.

"I'm sorry Trixie..."

"Well, hay. I tried right? Thanks again... for everything Fluttershy. I'll be going now, and I swear I'll repay you for everything you've done for me as soon as I can." Trixie built a strong wall over her emotions and put on a mask of independence.

"You're going? Are you sure?" Fluttershy wasn't sure what to say, but felt like everything had gone wrong.

"I can't stay here, not now. I've managed to... do what I always do. I need to go, I'll make a home in the forest and visit you soon." Trixie trotted outside.

"Wait, Trixie, I'm sorry. I... I just don't know what to say..." Fluttershy desperately searched for the words to make everything right again.

Trixie laughed and turned around. "Don't be sorry Shy, you didn't do anything wrong. This whole thing is just... silly. I need to go now. My stage is broken down less than a mile into the forest from here. I'll fix it up and camp out there until my show is ready. Then I'll travel Equestria and perform - its just what I do. It's really all I know, and thinking I could ever... Well, it was just stupid of me."

"Trixie, please, wait a minute..." Fluttershy let her tears dot the ground beneath her.

"I'll see you soon, okay?" Trixie spun and galloped into the forest, disappearing into the night.

The flustered pegasus couldn't control her fragile emotions and went back inside to reflect on what had happened. She couldn't help but blame herself for the situation. Fluttershy, I hope you know what you're doing. I hope it was worth it... I hope you're worth it, Twilight...

Trixie made her way down an old forest trail until she came to the clearing where her old stage was resting. Using her magic, she lifted it up and removed the broken wheel, placing a few logs in its place to keep it level. She trotted inside and looked around - everything was the way she left it. She went back outside and took a deep breath, wondering what had gone wrong. Through the treetops she could make out a few stars and where the moon was. Not as nice as an open field, but it was still soothing. On my own again... Great.

Trixie's walls came tumbling down, and she felt the loneliness sink in again. Fluttershy's crushing rejection hadn't come as much of a surprise, but she had still had her hopes up. She held onto her stomach as she rolled over and cried in a state of deep depression. Twilight Sparkle was in her mind, taunting her with everything she could ever want. Trixie forced herself let it go - if her time with Fluttershy had taught her anything, sharing kindness was the only way to find peace in life. She rolled over and let her pent-up sadness escape into the quiet night air of the forest. The white noise created by branches swaying in the breeze and various bugs and crickets chirping was relaxing in it's own way. In the back of her mind she knew that tomorrow was a new day and a new chance to discover who she was meant to be. These thoughts along with the subtle sounds of the forest around her soon lulled her to sleep.

Several weeks went by and Trixie fixed her stage-home up as much as possible, decorating it with several items she found around the Ponyville tree-lawns at night. She had befriended Zecora and adopted her decorative tastes. As the days passed, she had developed a steady routine which included visiting Fluttershy at least once a week.

Today, Trixie planned on going to visit her friend once again, but as she made her way to the clearing she spotted something unusual. She jumped back and took cover behind a bush on the edge of the meadow, Twilight Sparkle was angrily leaving the house. Fluttershy chased behind her, crying and trying to say something. Twilight wouldn't hear it though, and instead she pushed the crying yellow mare back with a wall of magic and galloped away. The devastated pegasus laid down on the dirt road sobbing. Trixie quickly trotted over to her to investigate what had happened.

"Fluttershy, are you alright?"

The pony simply looked up at her friend and shook her head.

"Want to talk about it?" Trixie put on a small supportive smile.

Fluttershy nodded and stood up wiping at her tears. The supportive unicorn placed a hoof over her friend's shoulder and walked her back inside. The two then sat down on the couch where Trixie waited quietly for her friend to begin.

"... Well? Do you want to tell me what happened?"

Fluttershy opened her mouth to speak but nothing was heard. She took a couple deep breaths and then began to pour her heart out.

"Well... I was visiting Twilight and we got in a fight then I said something I maybe shouldn't have said so Twilight kicked me out of the house then Rainbow Dash came out of nowhere and started trying to get me to tell her to go beat up Twilight but I didn't and then she came home with me and we talked about her and Pinkie Pie and how great their relationship was compared to mine and I tried not to let it bother me so I changed the subject and we talked about the old days and played games and told stories and stuff like that then Rainbow Dash fell asleep in bed with me and in the morning Twilight showed up and Rainbow ran off and now Twilight thinks I cheated on her with Rainbow Dash and even though I promised I didn't she won't listen and she's really mad at me..."

She ran out of breath as she finished and began desperately trying to catch it.

"So, you didn't cheat on her with Rainbow Dash then?"

Fluttershy shook her head.

"So Twilight won't believe you because she walked in on what looked like you sharing a bed with Rainbow Dash in a way that implied an affair. That's not good. I can see why she'd be angry though. Still, she should have a bit more faith in you than that if you told her that you weren't doing anything, don't you think? Unless..." Trixie gasped and covered her mouth.

"Unless what?!"

"Unless she cheated on you first! Unreasonable suspicion is a telltale sign of a cheater. I may be biased in this but I don't trust her for a second." Trixie crossed her forelegs as if she had made up her mind and wouldn't be swayed.

Fluttershy began to cry again. "You really think so?"

"Well, let's not jump to conclusions. Let the Clever and Deductive Trixie investigate the matter further, and I'll bring you proof before you make a rash decision."

"Oh... okay Trixie. Thanks, you're the best friend a pony could ask for..." Fluttershy closed her eyes and hugged onto the supportive unicorn.

As she held the distressed mare, Trixie's mind was already filling with devious schemes. If Twilight truly had done something to hurt Fluttershy, then she would be punished.

This is it. I'm going to get you Twilight. You're going to regret ever crossing Fluttershy... It seemed Trixie might finally be able to fulfill her original intentions for returning to Ponyville: fighting and defeating Twilight Sparkle, and proving that she was the greater of the two.

Trixie gently stroked Fluttershy's mane while she looked out the window. A dark smile and spiteful stare burned into the buildings in the distance as her newfound kindness was put aside in favour of familiar overwhelming urges for retaliation. That was something she was good at. She had so much in store for the smug little purple unicorn, and, more importantly, she now had justification to unleash her pent-up animosity towards her.

"No need to thank me Fluttershy, I'm just glad to be able to help..."

Chrysalis

Shining Cadence

"Thanks again for coming on such short notice, Cadence. We do appreciate it very much, as always." Twilight Velvet said as she double checked her saddlebag and headed towards the front door.

The young pink alicorn smiled wide and spread her wings. "It's no problem at all, you know how much I love your little one."

"We certainly do." The older white unicorn slung her bag over her back and glanced back towards her husband. "Hurry up dear, we'll be late."

"I'm comin' I'm comin'" The grumpy stallion trotted after her, each nodding as they left the room. "Please, contact us right away if anything happens. Anything at all."

"Of course." Cadence happily trotted up to the door and eased it shut behind the couple.

Interview With a Stray Flank

A cutie mark appears on a pony's flank when he or she finds that certain something that makes them different from every other pony. Cutie marks mark a momentous occasion for almost everypony. It marks the moment in which a pony knows what she should do for the rest of her life. However, this story isn't about those ponies. No, this story is about ponies that suffer from a terrible curse.

Sometimes a pony is cursed with a cutie mark that represents nothing, and leaves them feeling directionless and worthless. This is their story. This is the story of the Stray Flanks.

Our story begins with none other than Ponyville's own, Cheerilee. She's just your average mare, one would say. Living day to day and falling in a repetitive routine, she tends to homework that needs grading, and waters the daisies along her windowsill. Today, we got a chance to sit down with her to discuss her life and just how she feels about where she is. We asked her to tell us a little more about herself to get things started.

"Ahem. My name is, um, Cheerilee. I'm twenty-eight years old, and I'm a teacher at Ponyville Elementary."

So Cheerilee, tell us about what it is you do as a teacher, and how do you feel about this career.

"Well uh, I create and follow a curriculum for each year, one that ensures my students learn everything they need to know. I'm happy with this job, I suppose. I mean, it does get rather boring at times, but the students keep things interesting for the most part.

Rumor has it that you actually had another job in mind before you became a teacher, would you like to tell us about that?

"Oh, yes that's true. Well, more than anything, it was just a hobby that I wasn't able to make a career out of."

--

The truth is, Cheerilee aspired to become a police sketch artist. Her ability to sketch faces by memory or by simply hearing a description is astounding my most's standards. However, the fact remained that all ponies looked too similar to be identified via sketch. Now, Cheerilee finds herself sketching faces in place of writing names on lists, and any other chance she gets.

--

Would you like to explain how your cutie mark ties into your profession?

"Of course, I'd love to. The flowers symbolized my hope that I could help my future students bloom if I nurture them with knowledge. The smiles represented the cheer I hope to bring to my little ponies while they were learning."

--

Hmm, smiling flowers symbolizing hope and cheer that somehow ties into teaching? It all sounds too good and coincidental to be true, especially considering this wasn't her first career choice. It's rather common for a Stray Flank to be in denial. They often attempt to find any way possible to tie their cutie marks into whatever their current profession may be. In this case, it's very ill conceived.

--

Can you explain to us exactly how your cutie mark represents those things?

"I... Well I'm not quite sure what you're asking me."

Have you ever wondered if you were meant to be something other than a teacher? That maybe your cutie mark actually represents something else, or that it may not represent anything at all?

"No! I've never! I... I... I mean... You never know for sure, right? Anypony could... I'm not a Stray Flank, I know I'm not!"

Cheerilee, relax please. No one is here to judge you. We only want to help you

Lovely Labia

"Well Pinkie, remind me why you want to do this again?" Twilight asked, shaking her head as she looked over her friend.

"Duh, silly." Pinkie explained.

"Well I'll do it, for science, and at the same time maybe we'll learn a little something about the each other." Twilight Sparkle said as she circled her friend, who was tied down to a steel chair with leather straps around all four of her legs and across her stomach.

Despite her current position, Pinkie wore a cheerful smile. "Ooh!" She squeaked, "I like learning new things about my friends!"

"Of course you do. Now excuse me while I read over this book again for a moment. We need to make sure absolutely everything is perfect before we begin." Twilight lifted her book and began to scan over the beginning. Theoretical Magical Conception for Eggheads

"Aha!" The purple unicorn slapped a page on the book before tossing it onto a small table. "Let's see here. It says that the vulva is the external opening of the reproductive tract. The labia are the lips of the vulva on each side of a five- to-six-inch vertical slit located below the anus. Something seems... wrong." Twilight looked her friend over once again, who simply shrugged.

"What's wrong?"

"Right, I see." Twilight trotted up to the chair and kicked a lever, which caused the steel chair to unhinge and the seat to fold upwards against the back. She then flipped it over so that Pinkie's plot was in the air and she was face down. "Perfect. Now your vulva is below your anus. It's all coming together."

"Woo! I'm accurate now!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"That you are, my cute little friend. Okay, now let's see." Twilight closely inspected Pinkie's exposed plot and genitalia. "Next is... the vagina. The vagina is comprised of a six- to eight-inch long muscular tube lined with mucous membranes. It connects the vulva to the cervix. The tissues of the vagina are very elastic so that it can accommodate the stallion’s penis, or unicorn's horn during breeding and magical insemination, and passage of the foal during the birthing process. Excellent, everything looks right so far. Your mucous membranes are clearly secreting, and we haven't even started yet. This is great!"

"That's because I'm excited, silly!" The pink party pony squeaked out in delight.

"I can tell!" Twilight returned her excitement with a bright smile. "Okay, now for the important part. When a mare is in estrus, she may be more irritable or less pleasant to be around. This fact is attributed to her urge to breed. When not breeding, a mare in estrus only has one thing on her mind, and everything else is considered to be a hindrance towards that goal. The estrus maximus, or extreme point of heat, only lasts a few days, while the full heat cycle can last for months. During estrus maximus, the signs are most noticeable."

"Am I irritable lately?" Pinkie asked.

"Not that I've noticed, but according to your cycle-calendar, today should be day two of your estrus maximus." Twilight tilted her head and poked into Pinkie's vagina with the tip of her hoof.

"Mmm! Juicy!" Pinkie shouted from her chair.

"It sure is. Okay, so let's go on then. Magical insemination: While little has been scientifically documented about this rare phenomenon, it is widely known that unprotected horn-sex can lead to an unwanted pregnancy. Hehe, well this one isn't exactly unwanted, now is it?" Twilight leaned in front of her friend and winked.

Pinkie returned the wink with a drawn out giggle.

"Through private trials and clinical testing towards development of a new form of birth control, some information has been recorded. It's said that the mare needs to be in estrus maximus in order conceive magically. This is because when a mare is in estrus maximus, the cervix is flaccid and fully opened to facilitate the passage of magical residue and all agents that may reside within that magic. You seem to be in EM to me, I just don't know for sure." Twilight placed a hoof to her chin, then leaned in to sniff her friend.

"One way to find out." Pinkie said as Twilight took a deep whiff.

"You smell like you're in EM... but you're right. We won't know til we try. There's more to read as well. Secondly, in order for the mare to conceive magically, it has been noted that she needs to be in a state of full ecstasy and mid-orgasm during the horn-spurt. Due to the varying nature of the activities required to achieve these two events simultaneously, it's difficult or impossible to plan the timing. Okay Pinkie, are you ready for this? I'm about to put my horn inside of you and move it around. Make sure to tell me what you like so that I can get you in a state of full ecstasy, okay?"

"Okay. I will." Pinkie cheerfully replied while wiggling her tail beneath Twilight's chin.

The purple unicorn closed her eyes and gulped, then leaned down. She gasped and bit her lip as she felt the heat radiating off her friend's plot and enveloping her horn. With a lick of her lips, she pressed forward, prodding against Pinkie's hot, moist lips.

"Wait!" Pinkie shouted. "I'm not ready yet!"

"What? Why? What's wrong?" Twilight quickly backed away and trotted around to face her friend.

"Sheesh Twi, you can't just go shoving it in. I'm hardly even aroused at all yet." Pinkie explained.

"Oh... well uh... right." Twilight blushed and backed away. "So what should I do?"

"I dunno, turn me on."

"Ooookay..." Twilight glanced back over her shoulder, spotting a book that might be of use.

Sexual Excitement: A Beginner's Guide, She grabbed it in her aura and began to skim.

The physical stimulation of an erogenous zone or acts of foreplay can result in arousal, especially if it is accompanied with the anticipation of imminent sexual activity...arousal may be assisted by a romantic setting, music or other soothing situation... The potential stimuli for sexual arousal vary from pony to pony, and from one time to another, as does the level of arousal... note clitoral blood levels fluctuating... labia stimulation and temperature shifts...

"Gah! This is all so complicated!" Twilight threw the book over her shoulder and trotted back up to Pinkie. "Hmm, I'll be right back."

"Um... Okay." Pinkie frowned and hung her head while she waited, still suspended face-down in the bottomless chair.

Twilight soon returned with a variety of items floating in her aura. "Here we are, this should make things go a little more smoothly." The mare lined the desk in front of Pinkie with several candles and turned on a record-player, which began playing slow-paced, deep base along with a low-voiced stallion singing.

"Romance, check. Music, check. Soothing setting? Um, check." Twilight began massaging Pinkie's sides and flank as she relifted the book and skimmed.

Right, clitoral blood levels and labia stimulation.

She looked Pinkie's vagina over and measured up the level of apparent sexual arousal. She poked at a small nub at the top and noted her friend's reaction. She then pulled on the labia and stretched them down with her magic, inspecting them and the inside as thoroughly as possible. "Are you enjoying this?" She asked with a raised eyebrow.

"I'd be enjoying it a lot more if you'd lick somethingI" Pinkie shouted.

"Hehe, irritability, check!" Twilight giggled. "Okay, lick something... here goes."

Pinkie closed her eyes and shuddered while Twilight's hot breath washed over her exposed plot. The unicorn brushed the bangs out of her face, then stuck her tongue out and delivered a lick from the nub all the way up to the base of her tail. She noticed Pinkie struggle against her restraints, and the squeak that accompanied her action. Twilight smiled and wiped her mouth, then went back for another taste.

"Ah! I'm enjoying it now!" Pinkie screamed as Twilight's tongue stroked up the center of her plot.

"Oh! Great! Should I further stimulate your labia?" The unicorn asked, taking one in her teeth and pulling on it.

"Uh-huh" Pinkie muttered.

The unicorn widened her bite, taking as much flesh as she could in her teeth and forcefully sucking it into her mouth. She pulled back as far as she could, then let everything slip out, a string of jizz and saliva trailing from her mouth to Pinkie's crotch. She went back for more, her muzzle slipping between the soaked lips as her tongue penetrated. Pinkie's moans urged Twilight to push deeper, and she did as she swashed her tongue around the inside.

The unicorn then stepped back, her face covered in Pinkie's jizz, wet and slimy. "You ready yet?"

"Mhm..." Pinkie nodded.

"Great! I am too." Twilight closed her eyes and rubbed her hooves together, then plunged her horn into Pinkie.

The pink mare screamed out in ecstasy as Twilight swirled her horn around and around. The unicorn couldn't resist lowering a hoof between her own legs as her horn sparked and spurted with intense pleasure. She pulled out, then thrust it back in as hard as she could, and repeated the motion. Pinkie gasped and squeaked with each penetration, her body trembling and every inch of her aching for an orgasm from the tip of her nose to her hooves. The unicorn didn't let up, she placed her front hooves on Pinkie's flank and pulled her back against her horn as tightly as she could.

Twilight's body began to shake as well. Her tongue flopped out and her eyes rolled back as she felt Pinkie squeeze her horn. She pushed it in as deep as she could, quivering as her horn spurted an abundance of magical residue into her friend. Twilight then slowly pulled out, stumbling backwards as she wiped away the gooey slime dripping down her face.

"Think it worked?" Twilight asked, panting for breath.

"I sure hope so." Pinkie said, sounding equally as exhausted.

"Let me get you out of that chair, then let's go take a nap. I'm beat." Twilight used her magic to unbuckle the straps, allowing Pinkie to fall to her hooves.

"Okay, I could use a nice little nap after that." Pinkie trotted up to Twilight and placed a hoof on her cheek. "And Twilight... Thanks for helping me..." She kissed her cheek, then trotted away, blushing.

Twilight giggled and snorted as she followed after her. "No problem Pinkie... It was my pleasure."

RariJack

Yet another soothing summer's day met Ponyville and it's residents. Applejack was particularly thankful for the beautiful day. Today was the day of the Apple Family Reunion, and she had a lot of work to do to set up for the event. This wasn't only the day of her family reunion, this was the day of the Summer Sun Celebration, and she was in charge of supplying the food. While she was setting up the tables and helping prepare the food, Pinkie had invited her to attend a party she simply couldn't miss. She was welcoming a new pony to town and Applejack was to be certain she made a good impression.

The strong farm-mare continued to work the day away, continually stopping to look at the position of the sun. She began to notice it was getting late and her relatives each trotted about the farmhouse greeting one another. Each Apple pony brought their own special dish to the table until there was more than enough food to feed the entire town.

Applejack looked over to notice that no pony had taken care of the buckets of recently harvested apples, which were all still sitting across the orchard beneath trees. She began hastily tossing them into barrels and wheeling them to the cellar where they belonged. Her family members, however, were content enough to ignore their cousin hard at work and enjoy the day.

She lifted her hoof to shout, but was distracted by the sight of a strange purple unicorn walking towards her. Well she ain't part of the family, maybe this is that new pony Pinkie was talkin' about.

After a strong and overly friendly greeting from Applejack, the unicorn introduced herself as Twilight Sparkle. Applejack then called her family out to begin their feast. Each one placed their dish onto a picnic table on the orchard. Twilight had eaten more than her fill, and walked off to continue her tasks at hoof. Applejack then remembered her own task and continued working on clearing the orchard before Pinkie's party. There were still several buckets strewn throughout Sweet Apple Acres, more than enough to demotivate the exhausted earth pony.

"Well shoot, I'll have plenty of time to do it after I get back from Pinkie's." Applejack spoke out loud to herself, something she often did while trying to convince herself to believe something that probably wasn't true.

The sun was higher in the sky and began to glare into her eyes. She reached up to pull her hat down and shield her eyes from the sun. She gave the ground a quick stamp with her hoof, feeling a bit frustrated that she had nearly forgotten about something important. She was supposed to have picked up her new hat from Rarity this morning, but had let the busy day get ahead of her. Her old hat was torn in several areas and faded, she wanted a new one to wear for the reunion and the celebration tonight. I guess I'd best go get it now. Her family was busy being entertained by her little sister's playful storytelling and filly games. So she didn't worry too much about being missed while she went out. She shut the cellar doors and trotted down the road to the Carousel Boutique.

As she approached Rarity's home she saw the purple unicorn she had met only a few hours ago trotting away in a bit of a hurry. A scared dragon clung to her back as she quickly made her way down the road towards Fluttershy's house. Applejack didn't really read into what she had just seen, she never did. Instead she simply trotted towards her goal, one thing in mind, attaining her hat.

With a few strong knocks, Rarity quickly opened the door. "Well then Applejack, can we please try to avoid breaking the door down? Your hat's right here, and I'm certain you'll find it quite to your liking."

Rarity levitated a hat over to her friend who now had a shocked expression on her face.

"Rarity, what the hay is this?! It's pink!" Applejack held the hat in one hoof, looking it over. She noticed the a trim of shiny pink sequins and dropped it on the floor with a look of disgust.

"Hey now, don't just throw it on the floor, I thought you'd like something with a little more color than your boring old brown hat. Dull to say the least." Rarity hid it well, but she was a bit hurt by Applejack's rejection.

"Well I'll admit that was awful nice of ya, but I'd like a hat like the one I had before. I'd just feel too frilly in a hot pink cowfilly hat ya know?" Applejack did her best to be encouraging, knowing Rarity was emotionally fragile at times beneath her prim and proper exterior.

With a deep sigh Rarity levitated the pink hat onto the work table next to her and brought a new brown one out gently placing it on her friend's head.

"I knew you wouldn't like my design, but it was worth a try." Rarity walked over to her friend and gave her a quick hug.

"Thanks Rarity, this is perfect, and it looks great." The orange pony adjusted the hat til it was sitting on her mane just the way she liked it.

"You're very welcome dear, but, take the other one with you too, as a gift. The bright colors really bring out those pretty green eyes of yours. If you took the time to make yourself up, you'd realize you're a very pretty pony." Rarity put the pink hat in a bag and placed it next to her slightly blushing friend.

"Thanks again Rarity. Do, uh, do you really think I'm pretty?" For the first time that she could recall, Applejack found herself questioning the situation. Why did I just ask that? Like I care what some pony thinks about how I look. Like that even matters anyhow...

Applejack continued to argue with herself until Rarity broke her chain of thought.

"Technically I just pointed out that you can potentially be pretty if you would just try a bit harder." Rarity turned around and flicked her tail as she went back to work.

"Oh alright then. I guess I'll be going now. Thanks for the hat." Applejack's ears and tail drooped as she turned around to head outside.

Rarity detected the sadness in her friend's voice and immediately felt a pang of regret. "I'm sorry Applejack, I didn't mean it that way. You know I think you're really pretty, I was joking about what I said. I just didn't think someone like you would take it so hard."

"No worries sugarcube, I got more important things to worry about than looks anyway. Ya know, work and all." Applejack put on a modest and reassuring smile for her friend.

"Applejack my dear, don't trick yourself into believing that there're more important things in this world than looking great. Okay maybe there are, but that's not the point. Come here and let me help you look fabulous for the party later today." Rarity dropped her work and began to go over the supplies she'd need in her mind, raising a hoof to her chin.

"Well now Rarity, that sure sounds nice and all but I have a lot to take care of right now, there simply ain't enough time." Applejack slowly backed up, thanking her over abundance of work for getting her out of this situation.

"Let me guess, you want to move apples from one area of the orchard to another. Or maybe you just want to gather them up and horde them in your cellar, is that it?"

"Uh, yeah?" Applejack put on a nervous smile.

"The apples will still be there tomorrow, this party can't wait. Now come with me and let's make that mane look fabulous."

Rarity trotted up to her reluctant friend and dragged her into her room. She nudged her in front of a mirror and began to levitate various accessories and jewelry items up to the awkwardly standing earth pony. Then she tossed them back over her shoulder one by one in disapproval.

"Applejack, why do you have to be so... orange? Nothing looks good with orange."

"So sorry Rarity, would you like to dye my coat?" Applejack didn't hold her sarcasm back.

Rarity's face lit up. "I'd love to!"

"Well you ain't gonna..." Applejack rolled her eyes.

"Don't be so drab dear. I'm sure we'll find a way to beautify you somehow." Rarity began to dig through a chest of random clothing and accessories.

Applejack grew impatient. She glimpsed over at a clock and out an intentionally loud sigh. Rarity didn't take the hint, instead she kept searching through the chest.

"Ahem, Rarity, this has  been fun and all, but I'm gonna take off now." Applejack admittedly took a blow to her self-esteem as Rarity failed to make her 'pretty' for the party.

"But Applejack... I'm not done yet..." Rarity pouted and gave her moping friend wide puppy eyes.

Applejack turned around to meet Rarity's eyes. The sun shone brightly through the window and illuminated her beautiful deep green eyes. "Well maybe I ain't cut out for this whole fancyin' up thing. I'll see ya later alright?"

Rarity detected the sadness in her voice, but she was feeling a bit entranced by the earth ponies surprisingly good looks.

"Applejack, shh. Would you do me a quick favor and spin around? I'm not asking, just do it." Rarity seemed serious.

Rather than argue Applejack just did a quick spin to appease Rarity before she did something brash. Rarity placed a hoof on her chin and raised an eyebrow. As Applejack turned around she took careful notice in her well toned hips and haunches. Her weight was evenly distributed on her legs and her posture was perfect. Her chest was broad and her shoulders were narrow despite the strength they clearly held. In a word, Applejack was hot. The only thing that left something to be desired was her mane.

"Applejack, don't leave. I've never really noticed this before, but... You look good. I mean, really good." Rarity trotted over to her and began circling her.

"Uh, Rarity. You're makin' me a bit uncomfortable."

Rarity lifted Applejack's back leg with her magic and stretched it out, causing the mare to awkwardly lose her balance.

"I reckon that's enough! What're you doin' anyhow?

"I'm fitting you." Rarity continued her uncomfortable examination.

"Say what now?"

"Shhh! Will you please be quiet and let me do this?" Rarity pushed Applejack back into her room against her will.

Applejack once again decided to submit to her will simply to avoid drama. Rarity gave her a quick wink and trotted into another room. Applejack sat on her bed and patiently waited, a feeling of discomfort washing over her. Rarity returned a few moments later with an interesting item.

"Whoa there sugarcube, what the hay is that?!" Applejack jumped back and lifted her hooves up as if she were about to fight Buck Norris style.

"This my good friend, is a saddle." Rarity raised her eyebrows several times in quick succession.

She held up the unusual piece of apparel in an aura of magic provocatively dangling it in front of her now blushing friend.

"I know what it is! I meant, what do you expect me to do with it?!" Applejack was clearly uncomfortable with this fetish based accessory.

"Alright, I'm going to be straight forward with you dear. I know you're in trouble at the farm. That saggy roof and Granny Smith's bad hip aren't going to be cheap. You need bits, I have bits. I have a way for you to earn my bits from me. I just want to take some pictures of you." Rarity put on a wolfish smile and tossed the saddle on the bed next to Applejack.

It was black and trimmed with fuzzy pink garland and decorated with long leather straps and buckles. Applejack gulped and considered the modeling job.

"So, exactly how many bits would you pay me for these... pictures?" Applejack modestly inquired.

"Well sweetheart, that depends on you. How far are you willing to go in front of the camera?" Rarity opened a dresser and brought out a high quality camera with an unnecessarily large lens.

"Rarity, I'm sorry but I haven't the slightest clue what you could possibly mean by that."

"I know you don't AJ dear, and I find that incredibly adorable. Let's just go with this idea. I'll start you off slowly and tell you what to do for each shot and we'll stop as soon as you feel uncomfortable. I'll pay you ten bits for the first picture and increase the pay in intervals of ten for each to follow. Do we have a deal?" Rarity switched into a very professional attitude.

"How many do you want to take in total?"

"We're just seeing how this goes for now, probably five to ten pictures to get you started, then we'll go from there."

"Who will be seeing these pictures?" Applejack's eyes narrowed.

"No one around here I assure you. I'll sell them to a magazine company based in Fillydelphia. I can't tell you who due to privacy issues, but several ponies in this town have done model work for me before dear. Don't feel bad about it, it's fun." Rarity smiled reassuringly.

"Alright, I'll do it. Where do we start." Applejack lifted the saddle with her teeth.

"Yes, thank you Applejack! I promise I'll make this worth your while."

Rarity led her less than eager friend into the basement of the Boutique. There she flipped on a few light switches and relieved an elaborate photography studio equipped with several different backdrops and props. Along the walls were various styles of beds and set up scenes of sorts and behind the cameras were an array of posters and glamour shots featuring the insignia Belle Modeling along the bottom right corners. Applejack nervously gulped fearing she was in over her head.

"Before we get started we simply must do something about that mane of yours." Rarity squinted one eye and trotted off.

"What's wrong with my mane?"

"It's just so... country, and not in a good way." Rarity returned with a large brush in her teeth. She used her magic to take the ties out of Applejack's ponytails, letting her mane and tail come down.

"Look at that, better already." Rarity pointed towards a mirror with her hoof.

Applejack turned around and saw herself in a way she never had before. She felt an unusual burst of confidence as Rarity stood behind her in her reflection. She used her magic to brush out her long yellow tail and mane off to one side. She then took a small black ribbon and tied it up into her mane, lifting a small lock over her eye. Applejack let out a deep breath and looked herself over in the mirror, seeing a mare she no longer recognized. With a few final touch ups Rarity was satisfied with Applejack's new look.

"...Is that really me?" Applejack walked closer to the mirror and placed her hoof on the glass.

"It is. I told you, you're beautiful. You just needed to give yourself the chance." Rarity placed a hoof on her friend's shoulder.

"Don't get me wrong, I thought you were pretty before even though I gave you a hard time. But look at you now, you're one sexy filly."

Applejack blushed and smiled. Rarity's attempt to further boost her confidence was working.

"Now, go to set four and lay down on that bed." Rarity grabbed her camera and attached it to a tripod already sitting in front of that setup.

Applejack took a deep breath and climbed onto the bed. Rarity gave her a few more words of encouragement from behind the camera then began directing her.

"Alright now AJ, let's start off simple. First I want you to lay down across the bed with your hooves tucked beneath yourself and look just above the camera." Rarity flipped on a bright overhead light and began focusing the camera.

Applejack did exactly as she was told then the first picture was snapped.

"Perfect, now stretch yourself out and place a hoof in your mane."

Once again Applejack performed flawlessly and the second picture was taken.

"Great, I'm loving this! Now lean up and bend over the edge of the bed and put your flank up."

Applejack hesitated a moment but decided not to back out now. She did as she was told and flinched at the sound of the clicking shutters.

"Perfect dear, you're a natural. Now here, take this in your mouth, hold it by the large leather strap and arch your back." Rarity levitated the saddle over to her posing friend.

Applejack took the saddle in her mouth as directed and posed as if she had just pulled it out from under the bed. She lifted her tail up and flexed her haunches, feeling sexier and more confident than ever holding the enticing accessory in her mouth. Her mane hung delicately over her face and her narrowed eyes reflected the bright lights through her mane like brilliantly cut emerald. The forth picture was snapped.

"That'll do for now dear. This went much better than I had originally expected." Rarity took the saddle and placed it on a shelf.

"So that's it then? I'm all done?" Applejack was willing to continue to her own surprise.

"For now, yes. Come with me and I'll get your payment and I have a few things for you to sign." Rarity trotted upstairs and Applejack followed.

She dug through her drawers and pulled out a few customary documents. She placed each of them on the desk in front of her friend and directed her to sign of a few lines.

"Just a few formalities, permissions and selling rights. Sign here, here, and date here. Perfect! Now here's your payment."

Rarity levitated three small cloth sacks filled with coins from beneath her counter. Each one had the number fifty printed on it.

"Here's one-fifty, a hundred for the four pictures and a bonus fifty if you choose to sign onto my line." Rarity slid one last paper across her desk and looked into Applejack's eyes.

"A hundred? I thought it'd be forty for four pictures." Applejack looked up and tried to do the math.

"Sweetie, it was ten for the first one, twenty for the second and so on. Don't tempt my honesty." Rarity rolled her eyes.

"Well shoot, okay, I'll sign on or whatever." Applejack signed her name on the last sheet and Rarity got a devious look in her eye.

"Thank's Applejack, this is the start of a beautiful relationship, I know it." Rarity's eyes softened as she looked over one of her oldest friends.

"Don't mention it Rarity. Thank you for this opportunity to help my family. It'd take me a month to raise this many bits on my own just doin work on the farm. More importantly, thanks for... for making me feel like a..."

"Like the beautiful mare you are?"

"...Yeah."

Rarity trotted around the desk and gave her modest friend a tight hug. "No need to thank me dear, you're more than welcome to come around here and visit anytime you'd like, working or not. I'd love to spend more time together."

Applejack, not in her normal state of mind, gave Rarity a soft kiss on the cheek. Rarity backed up and blushed. Applejack's mane was still done up and the sun was shining through the windows right into her glowing face. Rarity leaned in and touched noses with her.

"You're a great friend Rarity..."

"You too..."

Before either of them knew it they were locked in a deep kiss. Rarity lifted her hoof up and wrapped it around Applejack's neck, slowly pulling her closer. The orange mare lost her balance and stumbled forward, pressing Rarity tightly up against her desk. Applejack reached behind her and pushed the clutter out of her way. A few sheets of paper along with the bags of bits came crashing to the floor. Coins scattered across the room and neither of the invigorated mares seemed to notice. Applejack laid Rarity down on her back along the hardwood desk. She then climbed on top of her and pinned her hooves down with her own. After a few moments of passionate and forceful kissing, Applejack began to bite onto her neck. She sucked on her coat and licked her way down to her stomach. Rarity gasped for air and arched her back, completely taken by Applejack's dominance.

Neither of the two mares have been able to take time for themselves to find sexual relief in quite some time due to their busy work schedules. Both needed this release more than either were willing to admit. As Applejack made her way in between Rarity's legs she began to moan loudly and wrap her hooves in her long soft yellow mane. Rarity's face was flushed and just as she was about to cum the door to the Boutique swung open, chiming a bell at the top of the door. An orange maned pony walked in and gasped covering her eyes with a hoof immediately.

"Sorry, so sorry! I didn't know you were closed. I'll come back later." The carrot maned mare stumbled out of the shop, bumping into the side of the door due to her obstructed vision.

Rarity let out a grunt of displeasure and dropped her head forcefully onto the desk. "Is the mood killed?"

"Eeyup." Applejack stood up.

She glanced at the clock and realized there were going to be late to Pinkie's party today. "Awe bucket o' hayseeds! Look at the time, we gotta get movin'."

"Oh dear, you're right. Pinkie's going to be furious if we don't hurry."

"Quick, fix my mane." Applejack let Rarity restore her to her normal style.

Rarity gathered the scattered bits off the floor and returned them to the opened sack. Then the two quickly trotted down the road side by side. Rarity was clearly in a bad mood due to her sexual frustration, Applejack on the other hoof simply planned to take care of it later.

"So, do you want to continue where we left off later?" Applejack nudged her flustered friend with an elbow.

"Of course I do, this time I'll be sure there'll be no interruptions." Rarity smiled and felt her heart begin to flood with strong feelings of bliss and happiness towards the new-found connection she's made with her old friend.

Applejack smiled and the two approached the library where the party was being held. Outside they spotted Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash who called them over. Applejack quickly trotted by hiding her blushing face and Rarity took a moment to insinuate their uncalled for suspicions that were apparently apparent.

Later that night, Rarity and Applejack's plans were interrupted after all by an unexpected event of epic proportions. A couple days had past and they finally found the time to meet back up and finish what they started. It was dark out and Applejack had quietly left the farm without anyone knowing. She made her way to the Boutique and lightly knocked on the locked door. Rarity was quick to answer. She inched it open and let her in.

"It's good to see you, I've been waiting too long for this." Rarity winked and trotted in front of her towards the basement, seductively wiggling her flank and tail.

Applejack quietly followed her downstairs and into the studio. "Uh, Rarity? You don't want to film this do you?"

Rarity stopped for a moment, then turned around with narrowed eyes. "Kinky AJ, do you want to?"

"Not really." She laughed and watched as Rarity strutted her way over to a nice soft bed.

Rarity laid down and stretched her hooves out. Applejack looked over her perfect body. Her glistening white coat reflected the soft lighting with brilliant luster. Her mane dangled off to one side with immaculate elegance and her deep blue sapphire eyes penetrated deep into Applejack's heart. Rarity was by all means perfect.

Using her magic she pulled the bands from Applejack's mane and tail, letting her hair fall down in a sensual manner. Applejack arched her tingling spine as the aura lightly brushed across her coat.

"If we're going to do this, let's do it right. Let's make our first time quite the memorable occasion." Rarity gestured her swooning friend to join her in bed with the wave of a hoof.

Applejack took this as an opportunity to show off just how seductive she could be. She climbed up onto the bed and felt her heart skip a beat as Rarity let out a light breath. Applejack laid over top of her and brushed her nose up against her horn. She kissed her cheeks then rested her muzzle against her soft white nose. Rarity wrapped her arms around Applejack's waist and pulled her down into a kiss. Each mare parted her lips and shared tongues for what seemed like hours. Rarity ran her hooves down Applejack's back and excited her beyond control. The orange mare made her way down Rarity's sides once again. This time continuing down her leg, she took time to massage her delicate hooves. Rarity seemed to enjoy the treatment as she closed her eyes and stretched her leg out. Applejack kissed her ankle and worked her way back up her leg until she was resting her chin on her stomach looking up into Rarity's barely open eyes.

"Don't stop, I want you so badly right now." Rarity spoke softly as she wrapped her legs around Applejack's back.

The excited mare laughed to herself, knowing her foreplay was more than adequate. She crawled back up and whispered into her ear. "I wanna hear you beg for it."

Rarity's eyes opened wide as she felt a soft warm tongue brushing across the inside of her ear. As warm lips wrapped around the tip of her ear accompanied by gentle teeth, Rarity lost control of herself. "Please Applejack, I want you now. Right now."

"What was that?"

"I said I want you to go down on me right now!" Rarity was breathing heavily and her face was hot.

With another long lick across her sensitive ear, Applejack broke the last straw. "Say it again."

A flustered Rarity grabbed the teasing earth pony and threw her over on her back. She mounted her quickly and placed her hooves on the headboard, nesting Applejack's muzzle right between her legs. Applejack wasn't used to being put into a submissive position, but she liked it. She stuck her tongue out and let Rarity do all the work much to the excited unicorn's delight. She pressed her hips forward and back in a rhythmic rotation allowing Applejack's front teeth to grind up against her clit. As the motions grew more forceful, she ran booth hooves through her own soft purple mane and let out less than subtle moans. After a few final powerful thrusts, Rarity exploded into an intense orgasm. She screamed Applejack's name at the top of her lungs as a torrent of orgasmic ejaculation filled the shocked mare's mouth.

Rarity fell backwards across Applejack's legs, who ravenously licked her lips and swallowed every delicious drop of Rarity's sweet tang.

"Well that sure was a surprise." Applejack chuckled.

"Shut up..." Rarity spoke while gasping for breath and still quivering from overwhelming pleasure.

"I liked it. I'm impressed. I sure wish i could do that."

"I'm sure you do. I'll see if I can help you with that." Rarity sat up and mostly caught her breath.

She reached over and pulled Applejack in for another tongue filled kiss, licking the taste of herself right out of the overexcited pony's mouth. Rarity's horn lit up as she opened a small drawer hidden across from the bed. From within she pulled out a large light blue vibrator.

"I think I like where this is going." Applejack's eyes widened as Rarity levitated the sex toy closer.

"I know you're going to like where this is going." Rarity forced it into Applejack's mouth.

Applejack attempted to speak with the large toy in her mouth but couldn't. She spat it out and licked her lips. "That's not what I had in mind."

"Well you can't expect me to simply force it in can you?" Rarity ran her tongue up and down the long blue shaft, lightly wetting the entire thing.

After deciding it was perfect, she pushed Applejack over once again. This time climbing up on top of her and licking her friend's already parted lips before letting her tongue slip into her mouth. Applejack moaned into Rarity's mouth as the unicorn used her magic to force the vibrating toy inside of her. Rarity continued to force the toy in and out as she shoved her tongue deep into the trembling mare's mouth. Applejack moaned out loud in a deep state of ecstasy as she wrapped her arms and legs tightly around Rarity's slender body. Applejack began to speak with Rarity's tongue still dancing gracefully across her own. She begged her to keep going, and not to stop. With a final thrust Applejack came. She roughly ran her hooves down Rarity's back and rolled over on top of her. She rested her face against her soft white shoulder as she panted.

Exhausted, both mares covered up and held each other tightly. They laid side by side and pressed their muzzles together, kissing one another every few minutes. An hour slipped by as the two infatuated ponies laid in each other's arms, neither said a word as they gazed deeply into the other's eyes. With each passing minute another buried feeling of love was realized between the two. Applejack lowered her head into Rarity's chest and squeezed her tightly. Rarity could count her heartbeats as she stroked her loving friend's mane.

"Applejack... I don't want you to model anymore..."

She looked up at Rarity with wide confused eyes.

"It's just... I'll help you with anything you need. And if you'd like, you're more than welcome to stay here with me." Rarity pulled Applejack's head back against her chest and continued to stroke her mane, hiding her own tearing eyes.

Applejack knew exactly where Rarity was coming from. She wanted to keep Applejack all to herself.

"I'll do whatever you want Rarity, I'm all yours."

AJ

"Mail's here!" Applebloom cheerfully announced.

Applejack jumped up and stretched her tired legs. She had been hard at work the past few days preparing for the next applebuck season. Hard at work was a phrase she too often attached to anything she did around the farmhouse. Hard at work applebuckin', hard at work cleanin up round the house, hard at work makin' dinner for the family...

Applejack needed a release, desperately. She drearily trotted downstairs to see if she'd gotten anything in today's mail. Applebloom was quick to bring her over a decently large package.

"Here ya go Sis! Looks like you got a present. It ain't yer birthday though... is it?" The cute little earthpony looked up at her sister with shame in her eyes.

"No, it sure ain't. That's for, uh, sure." Applejack stumbled over her words as she read the package and spoke at the same time.

There was a note attached to the box. A gift: We both know you need some time to yourself now and then. Don't we?

It was obviously from Rarity. "Thanks kiddo, now go tend to your chores ya hear?" Applejack said as she quickly took the package upstairs, immediately suspecting filly-inappropriate contents within.

She unraveled the purple ribbons holding the box closed and took the top off. Inside was a large purple shaft decorated with random grooves and bumps. Applejack blushed and looked down at the object, it was transparent and seemingly made from a solid gel. She quickly glanced around her room and grabbed the dong between her hooves. She must have accidentally pressed a button when she gripped it, as it started vibrating loudly and swaying back and forth.

Applejack's eyes widened as she imagined what it must feel like when it's inside. She deactivated it and leaned back, tentatively lifting her back hooves into the air. Her recent experiences with Rarity had opened her mind to a new and exciting world of sexual experimentation. Only a week ago she'd have returned the gift and scolded Rarity for even thinking she might be the type of pony who'd use this. However, those thoughts were absent, Applejack only had one thing on her mind. She wanted release.

She pressed the cool soft shaft between her warm thighs and closed her eyes. The relaxing sensation sent chills up her back as it buzzed against her body. After warming it up, she inched it closer to her eager lips. With a gentle prod, it easily began to slip in. The relaxed orange mare began stroking her own body with her hoof and imagined a certain white unicorn was in the room with her. Just as the silicone shaft slipped all the way in, Applebloom came bursting through the door.

"AJ, come quick!"

"Well that was the plan before you showed up!" Applejack tightly closed her legs to conceal her toy.

"Wait, what?" Applebloom placed her hoof on her chin.

"Will you just get out of here!"

"No I can't, Granny Smith needs ya right away! Come on!" Applebloom wasn't taking no for an answer. She climbed on the bed and began trying to push her big sister down with her head.

Applejack blushed and closed her legs tighter, the toy was still running and buzzing inside her body. Forced to keep it hidden from her little sister's young, impressionable eyes, she decided to leave it in and go see what all the fuss was about.

The two sisters trotted downstairs, Applejack much more slowly.

"Hurry up sis!"

"I'm comin!'" Applejack shouted, but hoped to Celestia those words weren't true.

She finally made her way downstairs and saw Granny Smith partially asleep in her rocking chair. "Well? Why am I down here?"

"Eh, say wah now?" Granny Smith popped her eyes open and looked around.

"Oh yes, I need ya t'give me yer famous Applejack-Back-Crack. These old back bones o' mine are givin' me a might of trouble and I can't get no dang sleep with em a botherin me all afternoon." Granny Smith climbed off her chair and laid on her stomach while waiting for Applejack to begin.

The orange mare gulped. This exercise required her to place a rear hoof on the pony's back while keeping the other on the floor and wrapping her front hooves around the pony's chest to lift up. "Uh, Granny, I'm not so sure I'm really feelin' up to it right now."

"You got to. If'n I don't get my back popped I won't be gettin any sleep, and if'n I don't get no sleep, I'll be mighty cranky come dinner time." Granny continued laying face down on the hardwood floor.

Applejack paused for a few moments, then decided she didn't really have a choice. Sure, revealing she had a toy lodged inside her body to her little sister and grandmother would be bad, but as Applejack thought about it, Granny Smith missing her nap was a whole 'nother bucket a beehives.

"Alright, I'll do it. But you best be a little more appreciative this time." Applejack steeled her nerves and tightly tucked her tail between her legs to hold the rapidly vibrating dildo inside.

As she stretched her leg over Granny Smith's back, she felt a tight tension inside herself, causing her to experience an unexpected burst of pleasure. Applejack let out an involuntary moan which startled her little sister.

"Y'alright sis?"

"Uh! Yeah! I'm okay!" Applejack blushed and continued the process of cracking the old mare's back.

"Eh? What's that buzzin' noise? We got skeeters in the house again?!" Granny attempted to swat around the air in front of her face.

"It ain't nothin', don't you worry about it."

Okay, nice and easy, you can do this. Applejack attempted to keep herself calm. She lifted her leg up and wrapped her hooves around Granny's torso. As she pulled up to complete the back cracking process, her tail forced the rubbery shaft deeper inside, bringing her to a gasping orgasm that she'd been fighting for quite some time now.

Applejack closed her eyes and bit down on her tongue as she realized she just had an orgasm while straddling her grandmother.

Just then, Big Macintosh and Braeburn  walked through front door. "Hey cuz, we thought you could use an extra set of hooves this applebuck season!"

The three ponies were all painfully quiet.

"What in the name of all things applebuckin' is goin' on here?" Braeburn asked, his shocked expression speaking for itself.

Applejack was the first to respond with a flushed face. "Just uh, doin the old back crackin thing. Nothing, uh, nothing weird goin on!"

As Applejack proved to be the worst liar in all of Equestria, the shaft slipped out and fell onto Granny's lower back, still rapidly vibrating and flailing.

"Ew! What's that!" Applebloom covered her mouth with her hooves, shrieking.

Braeburn began laughing hysterically and fell over on the floor.

"Is it skeeters?! I told ya we had skeeters!" Granny Smith began trying to roll over and swat at the air.

Big Mac stood stoic, his eye twitching. Applejack took a few steps back and desperately searched for the words to make this all blow over like nothing had happened, nothing came to mind. ... Curse you Rarity...

Granny managed to roll over on her back and grab the buzzing object. Applejack quickly took a couple steps forward to try and take it, but stopped, not sure how to properly handle the situation.

"Well I'll be darned if this ain't the biggest skeeter I've ever seen!"

"Granny, that ain't no skeeter..." Applejack spoke up,

"It ain't? Well what is it then?" Granny held the shaft up to her nose and sniffed it.

Braeburn, still lying on the floor took this opportunity to speak up. "It's a blueberry banana! Why don't ya try a bite?"

"No! Granny don't!..." Applejack shouted, but it was too late.

The oblivious old mare took a big bite off the tip of the dong using her false teeth to easily sever the lightweight material.

As she chewed it up, Braeburn became even more hysterical. "No way! That's just nasty Gram Gram!"

Applejack's face was as red as Big Mac's, she stepped back again, fighting the urge to run away. "App... Applebloom, go to yer room, sugarcube."

The excitable little filly would have normally protested, but she sensed something was off in this strange situation and welcomed an escape from her confusion.

The old earthpony wobbled to her hooves and and swished the rubbery chunk around in her mouth before spitting across the room. "Hmm, tastes like... sweat n' plastic..."

Granny Smith sat back down in her chair, tightly clutching onto Applejack's gift as the spat-out piece bounced dangerously close to Braeburn's face, who quickly scurried away. In a matter of seconds, Granny was asleep in her chair. Applejack placed a hoof on her face as the embarrassment began to fully sink in. She knew there was no way she'd ever live this down.

Big Mac lowered his head, torn between the shame of his sister's inappropriate actions and the hilarity of the whole situation. "I know I don't need to tell you this AJ, but what you do in the privacy of your room is your own business. This is what happens when you let your antics venture out into the open, don't let it happen again. Granny coulda choked on that."

Applejack lowered her head and accepted her lecture even if it was a bit unorthodox.

Braeburn, still in love with the moment, threw his share into the conversation. "What a way to go, could you imagine? Here lies Granny Smith. She was a good granny, the best Smith. Met an untimely end, however, it was a suiting end for a mare with more foals than she could count. Surprising? Yes. No one would have guessed she'd die choking on a dil..."

"Enough Brae!" Applejack cut her disrespectful cousin off.

The small earth pony shot her a mischievous glance. "...do."

Nutella

Princess Celestia sat quietly in her throne room, leaning against a pillow in front of her fireplace as she read over a letter from her number-one student. It was late, the moon was low, and stars shined brightly through the drapes that fluttered in the light, evening breeze. Celestia closed her eyes and took a deep breath through her nose, the sweet mountain air filling her lungs.

"Ahhh. What a lovely evening." She said as she rolled the letter back up.

Suddenly her peaceful night was interrupted by an angry blue pegasus wearing a striped toga. Rainbow Dash had burst through the open window, taking down a curtain as she did so. Clasped in one front hoof was a container of Nutella, in the other a spoon.

"IT'S GO TIME!!!" The pegasus screamed at the top of her lungs.

Celestia narrowed her eyes and threw her letters off to the side as she rared up on her back hooves. "It would appear so, Rainbow Dash!"

The quick little pegasus darted forward, kicking off the windowsill and leaving a thick rainbow in her trail. Celestia braced herself for impact, and caught Rainbow Dash against her chest, sliding backwards.

"At least this time... you brought dessert!" Celestia said as she struggled to keep the upper-hoof on Rainbow.

Dash planted her back hooves firmly on the floor and used every ounce of her strength to fight against the much bigger mare. Celestia grinned as she felt the young pegasus' forelegs beginning to quiver.

"Tired already, Dash?" She scoffed and shoved her to the floor.

Rainbow leaped back to her hooves and crouched away. "Don't think I'm giving up that easily!"

"Ooh, you think you can actually take me this time? Or are you  just gonna fold and roll over like you always do?" Celestia mocked.

"How about you go buck yourself!" Rainbow shouted, anger burning in her eyes.

"Oh, you'd like to see that, wouldn't you? Hmm?"

"Very funny, Tia." Rainbow glared with a smirk.

Celestia's eyes lit on fire, and she punched her front hooves together. "Now you're asking for it."

Rainbow darted at her once again, leaving the treat and spoon on the floor behind her. Celestia grabbed her front hooves and swung her around, throwing her into the wall. Rainbow was quick to regain her balance before crashing, then kicked off the wall. Before Celestia could grab her again, the speedy little mare crashed into her chest full force, her back hooves kicking her directly in the rib-cage.

Celestia tumbled over and slid across the marble floor, clocking her head against a stone-pillar. She held onto her side, groaning as her crown rolled away.

"Ha, didn't expect that one did ya?!" Rainbow boasted.

Celestia leaned up, her vision blurry. As her sight came into focus, two blue hooves knocked her out cold.

***

"Ow... my head..." Celestia leaned up and looked around.

"Good morning sunshine." Rainbow fluttered just out of reach over the bed.

Celestia lit her horn to grab the mare, but nothing happened. She reached up to feel a steel ring clasping her horn, and growing hotter as she attempted to release magic.

"Hey. I'd be careful if I were you. I wouldn't want anypony getting their horn burned." Rainbow landed on the bed and began crawling up Celestia's body.

The princess forcefully threw her head back and squeezed her eyes shut. "Ugh, how did I let this happen."

"You got careless. I told you that one day you'd have to wear the toga." Rainbow threw on a cocky grin and dangled the article of clothing from her teeth.

"... Right."

"Put it on, or we're gonna have some serious trouble." Rainbow dropped it on her chest and licked her lips.

With a disgruntled sigh, Celestia wiggled her way into the much-too-small outfit and bemusedly glanced back at the pegasus. "Happy?"

"Very." Rainbow giggled and jumped onto the bed, laying on her back. "Now it's your turn to buck me, finally..."

"Yeah yeah. Let's get this over with. And you better enjoy this, because you'll never beat me again." The princess gritted her teeth and swallowed her pride. "So Miss Rainbow Dash, what will you have your pretty pony slave do first?"

Rainbow chuckled and rubbed her hooves together. "I'm already loving this. Alright, pretty pony slave, first thing's first. Rub the Nutella on my hooves."

"As you wish, ma'am." Celestia took the jar in her hooves and listlessly began slapping in onto the two blue hooves in front of her.

"And now you have my permission to lick it up." Rainbow quivered in anticipation as she watched Celestia's face twist into a grimace.

"... Dash, you know I HATE Nutella."

"THAT'S MISS RAINBOW DASH TO YOU!" The young mare shouted, then lifted her back hooves closer to the princess's face.

Celestia groaned once again, then did as she was instructed. "Yessss Miss Rainbow Dash..."

"That's a good girl. Lick it all up. You know you like it, don't ya you little whore." Rainbow closed her eyes and leaned back as she had her hooves thoroughly licked.

Celestia closed her eyes, cringing as the paste made contact with her tongue. "This stuff is absolutely disgusting. I don't know how you and Luna can handle it." She said as she continued licking the paste off Rainbow's hooves.

"It's not that bad. Not bad at all..." Rainbow gasped and covered her mouth as Celestia's tongue tickled the center of her hoof.

"Okay, ma'am, I'm done." Celestia wiped her mouth and eyed the two sparkling clean hooves in front of her.

"Uh, no... no you're not. I still have two more hooves, and that's a full jar of Nutella. You have a lot of work to do." Rainbow held her front hooves out and closed her eyes.

The princess sighed and slapped another helping onto the hooves.

"This is nice. See? I'm so much nicer than you. Now go ahead and slap some of that sweet stuff on my sweet spot." Rainbow said as she looked down into Celestia's eyes as they peered over her hooves, her tongue swashing around them.

"Yes Miss Rainbow Dash." She nipped at the tip of her hoof as she reached for the jar yet again.

Rainbow swatted the princess's flank as she knelt over the edge of the royal bed. "That's a sweet ass you've got there."

"Thank you, would you like a taste?" Celestia asked, glancing back over her shoulder with seductive eyes.

"Nah, not tonight. I'm all about relaxation this time. You're gonna take care of me for a change. It's not everyday I get to have a sexy princess as a pretty pony slave." Rainbow laughed, then closed her eyes as Celestia began to apply the paste to her sweet spot.

"Yes, ma'am, with pleasure." Celestia rolled her eyes and bit down on the mare's crotch, her tongue slurping up all traces of the Nutella as quickly as possible, but not stopping when she was done. She bit down and licked as hard as she could, hoping to make this go by as quickly as possible.

Rainbow was surprisingly calm. "Yeah, that's it. Eat me you dirty little freak."

Celestia simply nodded and kept at it. Rainbow looked down at the long beautiful mane glowing and waving across the bed. "That's really nice, Celestia. Mmm. Do you have any idea how long I've been waiting for this? It's crazy, I wonder how many ponies would kill to... Oh yessss," She bit her lip, "... uh, kill do be in my position right now."

Celestia shrugged and shoved her tongue inside, causing Rainbow's voice to crack as she squeaked.

"I wonder what Twilight would think."

Celestia's head shot up. She wiped her mouth and choked. "Ah, no! No! You can't tell her!"

Rainbow immediately spotted a moment of opportunity. "Or what?" She asked.

"Or I'll... I'll banish you to the Everfree Forest... I'll throw you in a dungeon! I don't know what I'll do, but I assure you that you don't want to find out." Celestia narrowed her gaze and her voice took on a sharp edge.

"Ha! I don't think you'll do anything. Why don't you want me to tell her? Embarrassed?" Rainbow asked with a laugh.

"Look, I like this. This little game we play. I've never done anything this strange or exciting in all my years on this world. But Rainbow Dash, I can't allow you to tell Twilight about this. It'll mess with her morals, and I need her. She's meant to fill a very important role in the future. Please, listen to me." Celestia pleaded, bowing her head.

"Hmmm. Okay, I won't tell her. But it seems like you're going to have to wear the toga more often from now on." Rainbow winked.

Celestia sighed, then chuckled. "You got me..."

"Now then, my pretty little pony slave. You've got half a jar of Nutella to finish eating. Get to it!"

Pinkie's Hooves

Pinkie sat back against the dirt road in the center of Ponyville Town Square, her heart racing as a subtle melody began to fill the silent village. The sound of a gentle violin echoed though the air as a cool breeze blew through the empty streets where she rested, ruffling her beautiful pink, poofy mane and flapping her deep purple cape. She tentatively raised her front hooves, captivated by their unsettling, yet fascinating allure. A quivering breath fell from her lips as the glorious hooves approached her face, her eyes gleaming as they scanned over the navy-blue wraps that shrouded them.

They were the most magnificent, unbelievable things that anypony in all of Equestria had ever had the privilege of seeing. The party mare's mouth began to water at the sight, and a second violin began to play, resonating in perfect harmony with its companion.

With her gorgeous blue eyes tightly closed, she pressed the wraps firmly against her muzzle, taking in deep and powerful breaths. It was absolutely sensational. The scent and feel of the fabric pressed against the warm hoof inside brought her to a tremble. Nopony could have prepared themself for such an exhilarating experience as the one she was currently enduring. Her body pulsed and writhed uncontrollably as she pressed those sweet, tender, impeccable hooves against her face. The violins began to bite as the music intensified, and Pinkie's senses became nearly overwhelmed before a deep bass rang out, silencing the orchestra.

Her eyes shot open with a sudden realization. The wind grazed the tips of her tightly wrapped hooves, and she knew what needed to be done. The strings faded back in with a sweeping arpeggio, growing louder with each dramatic note. Pinkie wiggled her tongue and licked her dry, quivering lips, her heart pounding in time with the invisible ensemble. She hesitantly leaned her head down towards her hoof, then her tongue slowly and softly slipped out of her mouth, perfectly moist as it dangled only inches away from the most splendid thing she had ever laid eyes on. As she cautiously pulled her hoof towards her tongue, the very tip dampened the smooth cloth wrap as it made subtle contact.

SWISH

Pinkie swiped her tongue across the fabric, the orchestra matching her sudden movements with a dramatic chord stab. She licked again, her saliva permeating the cloth. The taste of the sweet, delicious hoof invaded her body and commanded her not to stop! Her breathing quickened with her pulse as she lost control of herself, and she tightly squeezed her eyes shut as her tongue continued assaulting her hoof with vigorous yet tender strokes.

Percussion began to phase in, timpani striking with each of Pinkie's licks, which were becoming more frequent and more powerful. Her tongue viciously smacked against the deep-blue wraps that were so delicately hoof-stitched by her dear friend.

The party mare parted her lips a bit more, then began frantically swashing her tongue back and forth, the orchestra now playing with a full ensemble of strings, percussion and brass. The taste crept into her mind, its unique and bold flavor something she'd never experienced, even in her wildest baking dreams. Its aroma filled her nostrils as she licked and licked, her body tingling with excitement.

A thought occurred to her: to take off the wraps and to lick the wonderful hoof directly, with no pesky boots to block the flavor. But she couldn't. She shook her head, dismissing the thought and focusing on the task at hoof. The task at perfect, wonderfully delicious hoof. Pinkie detected your envy as she licked, but didn't open her eyes.

Mmmmmm. Pinkie opened one eye and stared directly at you as she began to slowly swash her tongue about. Her abundant, gooey saliva slowly trailing down her tongue and spilling onto her wondrous hoof. The warm liquid slowly eased down her foreleg and dampened the rest of her tight, sexy outfit. She winked, detecting your jealousy, and regained her focus with another forceful slap of her tongue onto the flat surface of her hoof.

Saliva splattered across the fabric and soaked through. Each piece of fur on her hoof absorbed the warm liquid that seeped though, warming her skin beneath. Pinkie slapped her tongue against the hooves faster and faster, her eyes still closed. Cymbals crashed and drums pounded in sync with the forceful slapping of her greedy tongue. Deep bass resonated like thunder while drops of saliva rained down to the ground.

Then all fell silent once again.

The licks slowed, and Pinkie opened her eyes to see every pony in Equestria bowing before her magnificent hooves. They didn't matter, and she wouldn't let them distract her. She forced her eyes back closed and swiped her long, wet tongue back across the already soaked hoof. Bass echoed, drums rolled, and the entire town became an immaculate choir which began to sing, as the strings raced up in scales. Pinkie's dripping wet, pink tongue flailed back and forth as rapidly as was ponily possible. Tears formed in the corners of her eyes as the beautiful symphony cradled her very soul, but she knew she had to press forward.

The fur beneath the wraps was now entirely soaked through, and her hoof was chilled as the breeze blew through the street once again. However, nothing could stop her. She flicked her tongue around and about, ensuring every inch was completely and entirely covered. Then she did it again, and again. The music growing more and more powerful, the choir singing out in angelic grace, Pinkie swiped and swished! The song blasted out through the streets and echoed across the plains. Pinkie remained completely focused, as if she and her hoof were one. As if they were simply part of each other. Some would even go so far as to say they were one and the same.

With her eyes blissfully shut, and a gentle smile eased across her face, she delivered one final lick. This one was more powerful than any before, sending saliva slashing into the air and raining back down over the entranced pink party mare. As she did so, the music came to an abrupt stop, and the streets were empty once again.

Pinkie lowered her hoof and looked down at it, soaked and dripping. Equestria would be safe, once again, and it was all thanks to The Mysterious Mare Do-Well.

Note to Self

February 14th

It's Hearts and Hooves Day today, and I don't have a very special somepony. Next week marks one year since Diamond Tiara moved away, and she hasn't sent me a letter in months. I've never felt more alone, or more depressed. I'm so sick and tired of being alone all the time... I miss her so much, but I don't think she's ever coming back to see me. I don't even think she remembers me.

I wish I had somepony to talk to, something other than this journal. My parents hardly notice I'm alive, and my teachers only care about my grades or if I need help with school-work. There's nopony to turn to for comfort and it just isn't fair! Something has to change, I really need to make a change in my life, because I can't live like this anymore.

I need a friend.

February 15th

It started snowing again last night, making for the worst Hearts and Hooves Day in history. I think the schools are going to be closed yet again. I can't remember the last time the winter was this harsh, but it has to let up soon. I can't wait for spring. Maybe this year I can play outside with other ponies, maybe make some friends. I don't know why it's so hard for me to interact with them. It's like they flip a switch in my mind that just makes me hate them. I hope I can learn to control it, because I really don't hate anypony.

Other than myself.

February 16th

The sun came out this morning for the first time in what feels like an eternity. Sparkling white snow still blankets everything in sight from my bedroom window, and I saw some ponies out playing in it. It looked like Scootaloo and her stupid friends. I'm surprised those three still hang out now that they have their ugly cutie-marks. I just hope they keep it down, I don't want to hear their irritating laughter permeating my walls.

...Okay I'm going outside to befriend them. Wish me luck.

I'm worthless. I don't know why I even bother trying, I don't think my mind is built to be able to make friends who aren't equally as perfect as I am. I mean honestly, Diamond was completely perfect. Why can't I just find another pony like her to be friends with?! Why is life so hard?!

I'm to blame.

February 17th

Today's a new day, and I have high hopes. We'll just pretend yesterday never happened. I'll go outside, find those three, and apologize for being so rude yesterday, no matter how funny it was. Scootaloo is NOT an unwanted orphan, Sweetie Belle does NOT look like a cheep prostitute, and Apple Bloom ISN'T an inbred farm-mule. I just hope that horrible, insufferable freak Twist isn't around today. I couldn't handle it. Not today.

Once again, I never fail to disappoint myself. I met up with those three and made my apology, but not as smoothly as I would have liked to. I kind of just blurted out that I was sorry and ran away. I dropped my glasses in the snow and was forced to dig around for them. I have never felt so humiliated. They just stared at me and chuckled while I wiped the snow from my coat.

I give up.

February 18th

Is it possible that I'm being punished by Celestia's all-reaching magic? It makes sense to me. I spend my younger years treating ponies like garbage, now I'm forced to feel like garbage, no matter what I want. Being perfectly honest with myself, I don't deserve their friendship.

I don't deserve anything.

February 19th.

It snowed again last night, and it's still snowing now. I spent the last few hours just staring out my window at the various ponies rushing through the bad weather, the animals trudging the the high drifts, the bare trees reaching their limits as heaps of white fall from their limbs. I think I'll spend a few more hours watching my world become a black white slate of endless white. Maybe I'll write a letter to Diamond.

I do miss her so.

February 20th

I woke up this morning to the sound of pegasi frantically zipping through the snow clouds, forcing them apart and allowing them to disperse into the air. I heard something about some kind of mistake at the weather factory, but I didn't really care enough to pay too much attention.

Today I'm officially fourteen years and one month old... I don't even know why I'm awake right now. I think I'll go back to bed for a few more hours.

It's too cold to write.

February 21st.

I woke up today with tears flowing down my cheeks. It was today one year ago that Diamond left for Manehatten with her father. That day, the worst day of my life is stained on my mind. I'll never forget the look of utter sadness on her face as she boarded the train, the warmth of her hoof as it let mine slip to the ground, or the lone tear drop she left for me lying on the concrete of the station platform. On that day she took with her my life as I knew it. She took with her my smile, my warmth, my love, my world.

I wonder what she's doing. I hope she's a lot happier than I am. I'm sure she is, I mean, Manehatten is a great city and she was always going on about how much she wanted to live there. I don't see why she wouldn't be happy. I wish I could have gone with her. I'd give anything to

I can't think about that. She's gone and I'm on my own now. The best I can do is send a letter and hope. I'm not sure what to even say to her at this point, I have no idea who she is or what she's on about anymore. It's just been so long. It feels like... it feels like...

The last thing she said to me still rings in my ears, playing in an endless loop for my depression to feed upon.

"It won't be forever."

The lie of the century.

The Scootaloo Diaries

The latenight moon sent its dim light trickling through the open window of a dark and cluttered bedroom. It washed over the tired eyes of a young mare, who's gaze stayed fixed on the ceiling. She began to shiver as the cold night breeze creeped in, her head aching. Her small orange wings suddenly fluttered as she placed her front hooves over her churning stomach.

Drifting clouds slowly fell over the moon casting dark shadows over the room once again. The mare shuddered and brushed the long fuchsia mane from her misty eyes. She stared up blankly at the ceiling, her mind absent of thought as trembling breaths fell from her cold, dry lips.

Her eyes drifted to the dusty blades of a ceiling fan that squeaked as it slowly rotated, the chain dangling from it clanking against the base like an offbeat metronome. She drearily let her hoof fall across her head as the clanking reverberated through her skull, sending pulsing aches through her every bone. With a deep breath, tears welled up in her purple, bloodshot eyes. She wiped them to realize her foreleg was terribly dirty and ruffled. She began to choke and coughed into her hoof. As she pulled it away, her vision went blurry with welling tears.

Scootaloo forced herself out of bed, sliding onto the hardwood floor as she wiped her eyes. She dragged her hooves up to a small desk and grabbed a thick journal, then flipped it to a blank page and began to write.

They say everypony has a fair chance in life, that we're all created equally. The sad truth is that nopony has the same chances or privileges as another. Some are destined to shine, and be happy in life without ever really trying. Others will work their lives away for just a taste of happiness, and die regretting never having found it.

You see, some ponies are meant to be failures. They're meant to struggle at the bottom of society and claw their ways up with hard work and sheer determination. At the top of the barrel shines a bright, warming light, luring the poor out from the darkness. The promise of a better life fuels them, and keeps them motivated. They work for years on end, flipping burgers, running cash-registers, fixing toilets. They fall into the promise, the lie, the never-ending, mundane cycle that eventually chokes the light from their eyes.

The dreams die with them, and their time is served. However, that isn't the life that everypony is forced to lead, not by any means. Some of us are born with a diamond tiara on our heads and a silver spoon in our mouths. Some of us have it all without even trying.

There are still others. Some ponies—ponies like me—wander the world just trying to find themselves. I wonder if I'll ever find myself, or my place on this earth.

Scootaloo closed her journal and dropped her cheek flat against the cover. A glimmer of light streaked across picture of her and Rainbow Dash sitting on the corner of her desk, and she grimaced.

"I never thought I'd miss you this much," she whispered towards the photograph.

From behind the picture, a Wonderbolts poster came into focus. She squeezed her eyes shut and forced the source of her idol's absence away.

"I wish you were here, I need your advice..." The young mare sighed deeply yet again, her heart torn.

***

Tick tock... tick tock... The clock ticked on and on, hammering against the wall with its taunting monotony.

I subtly shook my head, trying to match my dangling pink mane with the ticking like a pendulum to the clock. There wasn't much time left, then we'd officially be out of school for the summer. Needless to say, I was excited to spend three months away from my least favorite place in the world... well, second least favorite place.

The one downside to being out of school was that it meant spending more time at home. My stomach churned at the thought of my dad coming back home next month. If it were up to me, he could rot in prison for the rest of his life. I wouldn't miss him.

"Alright my little ponies, I hope you all have a great summer vacation. When you come back, you'll all officially be in high school. Isn't that exciting?" my teacher announced. That Miss Bumble Fly, she's such a floozy.

I jumped over my desk and rushed to the door, placing my wing over Apple Bloom's back.

"Hey AB, wanna hang out later today?" I asked, knowing she would.

"Of course I do, Scootaloo," she winked nodded towards the exit. "Head on over to the acres in a couple hours and we'll meet up in the usual spot."

I nodded with a grin and she turned to another group of ponies ready to exit. My evenings with Apple Bloom were the highlight of my life. As always, I couldn't wait to spend more time with her, and it was the only thing I had to look forward to. I just wish Sweetie Belle could be here with us. Things have been rough since she left to Canterlot with her sister. Heh, at least she's getting the education everypony dreams of. That kid's gonna be a star. With a voice like hers, she'll go pretty far, I know it.

I watched Apple Bloom trot ahead through the halls and talk to her other friends. She was definitely more popular than me, and everypony in school seemed to like her. I just stood there and waited, watching her hug them and smile, not really sure what I was doing. I waved and smiled as a few familiar faces rushed by, but I was unacknowledged. I'm not really a pony-friendly kind of mare anyway, so I can't blame them. There's only one pony other than Apple Bloom that I really cared about at all in that school, and that was Silver Spoon. I thought about going to say goodbye, but at the sight of Diamond Tiara standing next to her, I instead turned and headed towards the exit at the other end of the hallway. I figured I'd drop my bag off at home and just go hang out at the acres while I waited for Apple Bloom to show up.

It was hot out. The heat washed over my body as soon as I pushed through the doors and stepped into the sunlight. The breeze felt nice at least, even though it blew the dirt from the roads into the air. I picked up my pace and felt my saddlebag slapping against my sides. The corner of one my books pounded against my ribs, but I kept trotting despite the pain. I'm not sure why, but I liked it a bit, like a subtle sense of nostalgia. It's the little things in life like that, that really begin to let you know who you are and who you've become.

I stopped and let my bag rest to glance back at my cutie mark. I don't think I've ever hated the sight of anything as much as I hated that thing. I closed my eyes, but that image was imprinted in the back of my mind. It was all I saw at any given moment for at least a year after I got it. I so desperately wanted to know what I was meant to do in this world, and thought that my cutie mark would hold the answer. To my greatest disappointment, it arrived with more confusion than anything else. I woke up one morning to spot it as I trotted past my bedroom mirror. A feather with a black tip and two lines spiraling around it. Even now I have no idea what it means, or how I could have invoked its appearance. What I thought would be the happiest day of my life still brings tears to my eyes with its memory.

I looked up and realized I was home. My old shack of a house was barely standing, and the maintenance it so desperately needs will likely never arrive. My mother and my uncle were too involved with their habits to pay any attention to it, or me for that matter. I took a deep breath and pushed through the front door. I could hear a foal crying—my cousin—and it stunk like cheap booze and cigarettes.

"I'm home!" I called out, but wasn't welcomed or greeted at all.

I glanced into the foal's room to see my mother sitting in a rocking chair with my baby cousin in her grip. She was looking pretty stressed out and talking to some pony I didn't recognize.

"We gotta pay him back before my husband gets home. If we don't there'll be hell to pay for all of us!"

The younger stallion recoiled at my mother's shouting lifted his hooves. "Look, I ain't got the cash, and business is slow this time o' year."

I don't care! Find a way or I will!" She continued shouting at him, then shooed him away when the baby started crying. He then shoved past me, glancing down at me with a nasty look.

I dropped my bag in the hallway and headed back outside. Spending a minimal amount of time in that mess was always my goal, it seemed.

Back in the fresh air, I headed out to the acres. It was a short trot through town that led to the trail into the trees. I kept my pace up and got there quickly. The shade was a relief, and the apples were looking pretty good. I kicked at a nice and full tree a few times until a couple ripe pieces of fruit came falling down. Fresh apples were a gourmet meal compared to the cheap crap in my house.

I slumped up against the tree, nibbling at the refreshing apple. Birds chirped in the distance, and insects made their various... insect noises. I didn't mind the noise, it was actually pretty relaxing. There was always something nice about being alone in the orchard. I liked the way the sun speckled my coat through the dense leaves in the summer, and how I seemed completely alone aside from the wildlife. It was peaceful, so different from being home or anywhere else. But no matter how much I enjoyed the quiet, I couldn't wait for Apple Bloom to show up.

I started whistling to the sounds of the birds chirping. "Feather cutie mark? Maybe I'm a bird charmer, heh..."

I tossed my half-eaten apple into the air and caught it a few times. A couple pegasi flew by overhead and my mind began to drift. I wondered what they were doing, where they were going, then I began to think about the fact that I couldn't join them even if I wanted to. Maybe they were out on a search-and-rescue for a lost foal, or maybe they were thieves and were fleeing with a bag full of bits. Who knows?

A funny thought occurred: I'm a pegasus with a feather for a cutie mark, and I can't even fly. Interesting at the very least...

I really started wondering what was taking that filly so long. It had been at least an hour, and I was hoping she'd show up soon.

Boredom was really starting to sink in after what felt like an eternity went by. I stared up at the clouds through the trees, and noticed the faint hint of orange glow painting the clouds from the western horizon. It must have been getting late.

Plap!

A bag landed in my lap and I jumped.

"About time you showed up." I laughed and leaped up to hug her, but she quickly put a hoof on my shoulder and held me down.

"Now don't you give me that, you're just too early as usual." Apple Bloom plopped down next to me and wrapped a foreleg around my neck.

I pulled a little glass bowl out from the bag and grinned. It smelled good and familiar. It was a scent that I grew up with, but couldn't have identified until Apple Bloom and I had fallen into this habit. Sweet Apple Acres had been struggling and was approaching bankruptcy. Then when Granny Smith had to go to the nursing home, Applejack and her brother took on a bit of a side job. They started growing marijuana somewhere deep in the orchard and using the profits of muling it into Manehatten and Las Pegasus to more than keep the acres afloat. Apple Bloom started getting into the lots to sneak us a bit now and then to take the edge off. Considering the amount they move, they'd never notice a bit missing here and there.

"Y'alright Scoots?" Apple Bloom snapped me out of my thoughts, poking at my ribs.

"Yeah I'm good." I took a small portion on the tip of my hoof and tapped it in.

She struck a match and lit up a long taper candle that she had pulled from her saddlebag.

I took it from her and stuck the pipe in my mouth. With the tip of one hoof over the carb and a candle in the other, I lowered the flame onto the pale green grass. I inhaled and pulled the flame down, charring the herb. Once the clear tube was filled with white smoke, I released the carb and let it all stream into my lungs.

"Ahhhhh." I closed my eyes and leaned back as I exhaled into the breeze.

I always loved the first hit, and the dizzy tingling feeling it left in my head. My eyes teared up as I forced myself not to cough.

"Gimme that." She snatched the bowl from my relaxed hooves and helped herself.

I watched her carefully as she did what she did. I loved watching her, she did everything so smoothly and gracefully, even this. She could be a surgeon.

Her gorgeous red mane fell over her soft yellow cheeks as she leaned down and tapped the ash from the bowl. While she was packing it with a fresh hit, she glanced up at me and winked. My heart skipped a beat, and I smiled.

"You're in a good mood today, aren't you?" I asked while she took her puff from the pipe.

She looked at me with a cocky smile and tapped on her chest for a moment, then coughed out a breath of white smoke.

She continued coughing for a moment longer and cleared her throat. "Yeah, what's not to feel good about?"

"Good point. I do miss Sweetie though. I wonder when she'll be down to visit us again." I spoke without thinking. What was I doing trying to bring the good mood down?

"Yeah, me too..." I watched the smile slide off her face.

"Soon I bet. So has anything interesting been going on lately?"

"I got another letter from Babs. She says she misses me, loves me, and can't wait to see me again." Apple Bloom let out a bubbly breath and put on a goofy grin.

"I swear, you two should hook up or something, you're both way, way too close for cousins," I teased and slapped her leg.

She raised an eyebrow and shook her head. "Funny should say that... wanna know a secret?"

I gulped, almost too afraid to ask. "What?"

"When she came to visit last Heath's Warming, we kissed..." Apple Bloom chuckled and shied away.

"You what?!" I covered my mouth and began to giggle uncontrollably.

She threw her hooves up and waved then dismissively. "Wait wait! I shoulda told you this other part first."

"Pass. I've heard too much already."

"No, it's that we were talking to her parents, and it turns out that we're only related through marriage. So it's all good," she explained, casually tilting her head back.

"Still a little creepy if you ask me." I laughed and stuck my tongue out.

"Not really, but did I tell ya 'bout the rumors? I heard that Diamond's gonna be goin' down to Manehatten this summer..." She looked me in the eye and grinned.

"So? She goes down there every summer." I figured she must have more to say, so I played along.

"... permanently."

My eyes shot open and I jumped up. "Really?! Where did you hear that?!"

"Oh, it's just floatin' around the school. I think somepony overheard a teacher talkin' about forwarding transcripts or... something." Apple Bloom casually waved a hoof and looked back down, passing the bowl back to me.

"That would be awesome, I think. As long as Silver doesn't get too depressed."

I stuffed the bowl full and Apple Bloom shot me a distinct glance. "What exactly's goin' on between you three anyhow? Are you, like, Silver's call-girl while Diamond's away?"

I felt my heart sink into my stomach at those words. "No! I mean... I'm just, well, we're just friends and Diamond Tiara doesn't like me. So we can only really hang out when she's away."

Apple Bloom widened a skeptical eye and smirked. "And does this hangin' out take place in the bedroom?"

I blushed and laughed, but at the same time I wanted to hide my shame. "Look, it's not like that, okay?"

She shrugged and shook her head. I reached over to offer her the bowl before I took my hit, I wanted to think clearly. My dad, well my step-dad, getting out of jail and coming back home was bad news for me. I hate the ponies that he brings around and how they look at me and treat me.

"Hey, Apple Bloom, I was thinking about something."

She smiled and slowly blew a stream of smoke in my direction. I took a deep breath as she did so, and laughed.

"What's on yer mind, kiddo?"

"Heh, yeah. I was wondering what you think the chances are of AJ letting me stay on the farm with you guys for a while." I knew they were slim, but I hoped to at least get Apple Bloom to talk to her sister about it.

"Not sure. Why? Is everything alright at home?" Her eyes shone with concern as she leaned towards me.

"Yeah, for now. My dad's getting out of jail soon, and well, you know how I feel about that guy." I placed a hoof to my cheek and slumped down.

"Right, well I'll talk to my sister and see what we can't do. If worse comes to worse, I'll just sneak ya into my room at night." She winked at me and wrapped a foreleg lovingly around my neck.

I hugged her and scooted close. "Thanks, AB. I'm lucky to have you."

For a pony with very few friends, it meant a lot to have one as great as Apple Bloom. I really don't know where I'd be if not for her. It feels good having a pony to call my best friend, one who I know I can depend on no matter what. And just the same, I enjoy being there for her whenever she needs me.

"So how are things on the farm anyway?"

She shrugged and put the bowl away. "Okay I guess. You know, the usual and all."

"Right. Well if you ever need anything..."

"I know, I know. I can always count on you, Scoots." She leaned in close and nuzzled my neck, rubbing the tip of her hoof around my chest in circles.

I just closed my eyes and leaned back, never one to object to any physical attention from her. I could spend the rest of my life here. There are so many conflicting things I want out of life, but when I feel close to one, that one always seems to be the thing I reach out for and cling to.

I pressed my muzzle into her mane and breathed in her scent.

"Hey... I should be gettin' back soon. AJ says she needs my help around the farmhouse tonight." She looked up at me with her wide, adorable eyes.

Those words were heartbreaking, and I squeezed her with my front legs. "Noooooo, you just got here."

"Scoot, it's been like two hours. I'll come hang out with you tomorrow, okay?" She eased out of my grip and stood up, brushing herself off.

I stayed slumped against the tree and looked down. "'Kay," I muttered, letting out an overdrawn sigh.

She gave me a woeful nod and a smile as she trotted down the trail and away from me. I had no intention of leaving anytime soon. I looked back up to the sky and noticed the darkening orangeness that had appeared. It would be getting dark soon, and I'd be expected home, but I just sat there, thinking.

I thought about what it would be like to live with Apple Bloom. I mean, she's my best friend, but I think I get on her nerves from time to time. I'd hate for us to fight over anything stupid. Then again, it'd be better than living with my step-dad and his lowlife friends. I hate the way they look at me, and the older I get, the scarier they behave.

Birds fluttered away and stars began to appear twinkling in the sky one by one. They sparkled from behind the leaves and made me realize how long I had been sitting there, just thinking about nothing. The wind was a bit chilly, but I didn't mind. I just kept staring up through the trees at the night sky, mystified by its beauty. I think as I grow older, I'm learning to appreciate all the more subtle beauties life has to offer. Once you've been put in your mundane place, and dreams disappear, you'll learn to cling to anything that seems magical.

I really began to feel the sting of missing Rainbow Dash at that point. The way she used to hold me up and fly me through the sky still brings joyful chills to my spine. I hope she's happy with the Wonderbolts. I only wish she didn't have to travel so far away, so frequently.

I closed my eyes as I pictured her wide, confident smile and took in the cool, summer night air. Crickets chirped and there was a faint howl in the distance, and at that moment I decided it was time to head on home. I forced myself to my hooves and began down the trail with a slow, steady trot. There was something eerily charming about nighttime Ponyville, and the way the dim lights and street lanterns flickered throughout the dark city filled me with a hollow, lonely pit.

"Hehe."

I jumped, startled by sudden giggling. There were a couple of ponies trotting down another path, bumping one another and laughing. I realized that this would become a more common occurrence, I mean spotting ponies my age out and about at night now that school was out for the summer.

I ducked and stepped quietly down the trail, hoping they wouldn't see me or recognize me. The last thing I needed right now was to end up getting in a fight or something stupid like that.

I shook my head and continued trotting. My house was at the edge of a string of old rundown homes on the outskirts of town. They were the cheapest properties in the county, so it's no surprise that's where my mom decided to live. I think these rat infested shacks should be demolished, and we'd be better off homeless.

With yet another painful sigh, I pushed through the front door and quietly closed it behind myself. I saw my mom sitting at the kitchen table with a cigarette in her mouth. The ashes were piled up high, and her hooves here shaking.

"Y'alright?" I asked, hardly concerned.

"Go to your room kiddo, and be quiet." She didn't look up at me, and I could tell something was off.

"Something wrong? Am I home too late or something?" I started toward the refrigerator for a drink, but she stopped me.

"Scootaloo, do as you're told and get into your bedroom. Now." She stood up in front of me and nudged me away.

Without another word, I trotted into the hallway and took my saddlebag in my mouth as I headed towards my bedroom. My door was cracked open, but I always close it. I figured it was just my mom snooping around or something, probably the reason she's so mad at me right now, no big deal.

I dropped my bag down and flipped on the light, and lying on my bed was a big white unicorn.

"What are you doing here?!"

He smiled and chuckled. My heart sank into my stomach and I turned for the door, but he held the knob tight with his magic.

"Nuh-uh. Where ya goin' in such a hurry?" he growled in a deep, raspy voice as he stood and trotted up to me.

I was shaking, and I opened my mouth to scream, but before I could, he gagged me with a washcloth. My muffled shouting didn't do me any good. He turned me around and forced my upper body against my dresser. I could see myself in my mirror as he took my tail in his mouth and thrust himself against me. I tried to take the cloth out of my mouth but it was held tightly in place with his deep blue aura of magic. I tried to kick him off of me, but he was impervious to my hooves.

"Shh, stop fighting and this'll be better for both of us." He grinned and looked me in the eye through my reflection.

I stared back at him with pure, burning hatred. I never felt that I could murder another pony before, but at that moment, it was exactly what I wanted to do. I spread my wings and flailed against the dresser, kicking and fighting as hard as I could. He then struck me in the back of my head with a powerful hoof, and I stopped moving, dizzy and unable to think.

I closed my eyes and felt my tears soaking my cheeks. Suddenly a searing, unimaginable pain coursed through my entire body. I bit down on the cloth and screamed into it, but just couldn't make a sound loud enough. I opened my eyes for a moment and looked at myself. My tears flowed down my muzzle and splashed onto the polished surface of my dresser, and he laughed.

"Ah, they didn't tell me you'd be such a cry baby. I thought you were a grownup."

I pounded on my dresser and deeply inhaled through my nose. He placed his front hoof on the back of my head and forced it down against the wood.

"That's right. You were worth every bit," he said as he slammed himself into me.

I couldn't begin to imagine what those words meant. Did he pay for this? Did my mom sell me to him? I couldn't think beneath the pain. I squeezed my eyes shut and forced myself to drown him out. I thought of Silver Spoon, and the day we first got to know one another. It was the happiest day of my life.

Silver Spoon stood at the edge of the dance floor. She looked unhappy, which didn't sit well with me on that particular night. Diamond was supposed to be her date, but she was off philandering with any colt or filly that would look her way. Silver still didn't like me very much, but I figured I'd try to cheer her up. I mean, I didn't really like her either, but it was just sad seeing her all dressed up and looking pretty all alone over there beneath the dim, colorful lights.

Diamond is such a bitch. I'd never consider doing anything nice for that little hayseed, but I could just tell that Silver was different. Maybe it was the innocent gleam in her eye, or the way her cute braids dangled. I bet if she wasn't so attached to Diamond, she'd be a really cool mare.

"Apple Bloom, I'm gonna go talk to Silver Spoon. She looks pretty lonely." I tapped her shoulder and nodded towards the filly.

"Yeah, so? She deserves it if ya ask me!" my charming friend shouted, apparently not so sympathetic.

"Hey come on. We're supposed to be learning about the magic of friendship and all that jazz. This is a perfect opportunity to be good friends." I nudged her with my elbow and raised my eyebrows.

"Whatever you say. If you wanna go make friends with that little donkey, be my guest. But don't come cryin' to me when she knocks you back on your flank with that sharp tongue of hers." Apple Bloom gave me a quick hug and trotted off to the punch bowl, glancing back with a crooked frown.

"Heh, yeah..." Suddenly I didn't feel so confident.

I gulped and fixed my bow tie, then headed across the room. As I approached her, she spotted me and threw on a look of disdain.

"What do you want, Scootaloo." Silver Spoon spat my name out with a hurtful sense of disgust.

"I uh... well..." I scratched my mane and glanced around the room.

"What is it? Spit it out." She crossed her hooves and the gems on her gown sparkled beneath the stage lights.

I looked her over and gulped again, she was beautiful. Her bright purple eyes matched mine, but held so much more beauty from behind her lustrous glasses.

"Nothing, you just... well you looked a little lonely, and I thought..." I could feel myself blushing under my hot cheeks, and turned to leave.

"You thought what? That I would like your company?" She chuckled, then began to laugh.

"I only hoped..." I muttered, as I started trotting away.

Silver lost her smile and let her ears droop, then sighed and shook her head.

"Wait!" she shouted, and I stopped walking.

"Yeah?" I asked, turning back around to face her.

"Heh, well. You're kind of right, maybe I am a little lonely..." She looked over to Diamond, who was slow-dancing with some colt from another school.

"Diamond is a crappy date," I scoffed.

Silver stood straight up and glared down at me. "She is not a crappy date! She's just... she's just trying to have fun."

"Sorry, jeez. I didn't mean anything by it, it just seems like you're not enjoying yourself over here. I wanted to try and help with that." I caught my breath, but my heart was still racing.

I was usually so cool about everything, I don't know what it was about her that got me so worked up.

"I'm fine on my own. But if you're feeling lonely too, then maybe we can share a dance until Diamond comes back." Silver stared into my eyes with a straight face.

I could feel my hooves getting sweaty, but I couldn't turn her down, not now.

"Yeah sure. Sounds like fun to me." I swallowed the lump in my throat and held up my front hooves, offering to take hers.

She straightened her silky white gown and stood upright. It felt like my heart stopped beating and I couldn't find a breath. Another song began to play and the ponies around us started dancing. She looked up at me expectantly, but I was frozen.

"I thought you wanted to dance... What in the hoof are you doing?!" She whispered loudly, ducking and hiding her face from our classmates.

"I do! I just," I choked and cringed.

I couldn't believe how big of an egghead I was being, Rainbow would have whooped my flank. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down, then I reached over and took her hooves in mine. We twirled around and joined the crowd.

She glared at me while we danced, and I continued trying to avoid eye contact. Then I stumbled.

"Come on Scootaloo, I thought you were supposed to be good. If I knew you were so clumsy, I wouldn't have let you do this."

I blushed deeply and felt myself begin to shake. "I'm sorry. I'm just a little nervous, I guess."

Silver glanced around and ensured nopony was watching, then stopped dancing. "Look, Scootaloo, you need to settle down before you humiliate both of us. Here, take your front hoof and wrap it around my waist, like this."

She took my foreleg and placed it on her hip, then reached her up around my neck.

"Now you lead, just step in time with the music and spin with me, and I'll match your movements." Silver sighed and waited for me to take the lead.

I looked down into her eyes and saw her staring at the floor. I came here to help her enjoy herself, but only made things worse with my sudden clumsy nervousness. I knew how to dance, and I've done it plenty of times before. I couldn't quite figure out why this mare had me tripping over myself like this, but somehow I liked it.

I took a deep breath and calmed myself, then started guiding her around the dance floor in graceful sweeps. Her eyes lit up, and we span around. Other ponies began to look at us while we danced in perfect synchronization, and Silver quickly took notice of the extra attention. Dancing was one of the few things I did well, and once I got into the flow of things, I was sure to impress my partner.

"That's not so hard, is it?" She winked while I held her up and twirled.

"Nah, I'm just a dope sometimes." I laughed a bit too loudly and managed to embarrass myself yet again.

She smirked and seemed to be lightening up. "Hey, I didn't realize you were such a good dancer, Scootaloo. No offense, but, how did you learn to move like this?"

I smiled, finally regaining some of my confidence. "I practiced a lot, and I learned how to balance my weight pretty well while learning tricks on my scooter. The two pretty much go hoof in hoof. Once I learned the steps, I had the ability to glide through them already down."

Silver looked up at me and broke a smile. "That's interesting. I've been attending dances and the like since I was still a blank flank. My father has a lot of dinner parties and charity events that he enjoys dragging me to, where dancing is usually commonplace."

"Ah, I've never been to anything other than a school dance." I laughed, and accidentally snorted as I did so. She didn't seem to mind my dorkiness too much, though it wasn't a characteristic I was used to exerting.

"Well you'd make for a much more enticing dance partner than I'm used to at those dull events. Maybe I could invite you to join me sometime."

"Heh, maybe." I looked down and away. I even felt out of place here, I couldn't imagine trying to blend in at a fancy charity party for high donors. "I'm not really cut out for that sort of thing, ya know?"

Silver shrugged and slowed down, then began swaying back and forth. "You're actually pretty cute, Scootaloo. I never realized you could be so friendly." She smiled softly and looked into my eyes, almost as if we were actually friends.

"Hey, I'm a real charmer once you get to know me." I smirked and let my pride shine.

"Are you? Well I'll have to see about that for myself." She wrapped her hoof around my hip and forcefully spun me around, then pulled me in tightly until our bodies were touching.

My pride was suddenly gone, and a large lump in my throat remained. "I... uh..."

She giggled and pushed her glasses up. "Charming."

It was almost irritating how easily she threw me off my game, like I'm just some young filly being teased by an older mare.

The song came to an end, and she let me fall to all fours. I cleared my throat and backed away. "Ya know, we can try that again if you want. I promise to be a little more charming this time."

She glanced over to Diamond, who was stumbling out the front door with two different colts by her side. "Yeah, I'd like that. You were terrible this time around."

"Well I need practice. I'm not used to dancing with such proper mares. You're pretty intimidating you know," I admitted. I'm not sure why I threw that out there, but thinking before speaking isn't something I do well under pressure.

"I'm intimidating? Because of my social status?" She looked down and away, her smile fading.

"Not that. It's because you're..." I cleared my throat. "You're really pretty."

She blinked several times, then scoffed. "So if you're after looks, why not go for Diamond Tiara? Everypony knows she's the prettiest mare in school."

"That's a matter of opinion. And in my opinion, you're the most beautiful mare I've ever seen." Suddenly it hit me, why I kept getting so nervous: I had a crush on her.

"Do you really mean that?" she asked, her eyes wide and her smile wider.

I could see in her eyes how important the answer to this question was to her, even if I meant absolutely nothing to her only half an hour ago. "I really do."

It didn't matter, I was infatuated and I hoped to spread it.

"So, should we dance again?" she asked as the next song began to play.

It was a softer beat, so slower dancing would be required, and that wasn't something I was so comfortable doing. Of course I said yes.

"Why not?" We each stood up again and our hooves interlocked.

She pressed herself against me and rested her chin on my shoulder. I could hardly breath while we slowly stepped in circles to the soft rhythm. I looked over her shoulder to see all the well-dressed ponies with their dance partners locked together in a romantic embrace. I knew I was out of place here, but it didn't really bother me until now.

"Silver, what are you doing with me? You know you could have anypony in here, right?" Shame sank into my stomach.

She shrugged and ran her hooves down my back. "You're the one who was nice enough to come talk to me when I was feeling alone. So thank you, Scootaloo."

I closed my eyes and nodded, then pressed my cheek up against hers. The song came to an end, and all the ponies dispersed to mingle and drink punch.

"Hey, you wanna get out of here?" She nodded towards the door.

My heart fell into my stomach and I winced. "Um, yeah, sure. Where do you wanna go?"

"I don't know, just anywhere we can be alone for a little while. We've never really gotten to know each other even though we've been in class together for like five years now. I just want to talk, you know?" She led the way towards the exit, her tail swaying back and forth noticeably beneath her silky gown.

"Right, sounds nice." I chased after her and tried to prepare myself for what might come next.

She pressed through the doors and cantered across the schoolyard. I spread my wings and matched her pace as she ran into a small wooded area.

"Where ya goin?" I called out, but she only glanced back and giggled.

Soon she twirled around and caught me in a hug, then pulled us both to the ground.

"This is far enough. I don't think anypony will be bothering us here." She smiled and placed a hoof over mine.

I let my mane fall over my face as I looked over her gorgeous body. Her eyes were reflecting the moonlight beneath her glasses, and her snowy-white mane was positively glowing in the night. I felt like I could just sit there and stare at her forever. I knew I was swooning, but I liked it.

"So what did you want to talk about?" I asked from behind my mane.

She lifted a hoof to brush it from my face, then rested it on my cheek. "I really wanted to say thank you for being a friend when I was in need. I love Diamond, but she's good at ditching me from time to time. It's just who she is, it doesn't really make her a bad pony or a bad friend. I'd be a bad friend if I didn't get it, or tried to be selfish and clingy about it."

I wanted to set her straight so badly, to tell her that Diamond was a worthless, horrible pony who didn't deserve one bit of her affection. I could feel my blood boiling, but I just took a deep breathed and calmed myself down.

"Enough about Diamond. I want to get to know you a little better, that was really the point of this, right?" I looked up and smiled, meeting her eyes.

She nodded and looked to the sky. "Right. Ask me anything, and I might answer you."

"Might?" I laughed. "Well, why did you decide to dance with me? I kind of thought you hated me, and that going over there was a waste of time to begin with."

"Honestly I thought you were the one who hated me. I figured you had just come over to mock me or something, like when we were younger... you and your friends were always the subject of our cruelty, I guess I was expecting revenge or something. I thought you wanted to, you know, kick me when I was down, maybe. I deserve that actually, after all I've done to you." Silver looked to the ground and blinked the tears from her eyes.

I lifted her chin with a hoof and looked into her watery eyes. "Wow, you're really beating yourself up over all that, aren't you..."

She shook her head and hugged me. "I guess I wish I was the one to go be nice to you first."

I grinned and pulled her close. "You being nice at all was a surprise, a good one. And Silver, you really made my night tonight. I'm glad we did what we did. Now don't cry, we're supposed to be getting to know each other better, remember?"

She laughed and tapped my wing. "You're right, and I believe it's my turn to ask you a question."

I leaned back and took her hooves in mine. "So ask away. I'm an open book."

"I can ask anything then, right?" She smiled and a hint of blush spread across her muzzle.

I nodded and she leaned in closer.

"Can I kiss you?"

My eyes shot open wide and I gulped. "Uh! Yeah, no, I don't see why not!"

She leaned in further until our muzzles were pressed against one another. I felt my body shudder, then she titled her neck and brushed her muzzle across mine until our lips were nearly touching. I could feel her breath spilling across my cheek, and I closed my eyes. My heart exploded, and our lips connected. I could feel her hoof slowly sliding up my back and wrapping around my neck, and mine made its way into her mane. Our lips went from simply touching to interlocking, and she pressed harder. My heart was pumping bliss into my veins, and it coursed throughout my entire body. I'd never been happier in all my life.

I opened my eyes, and was staring up at the ceiling now alone in my bedroom. Tears poured down my cheeks, and I coughed. It was dark, and I was alone. The white stallion was nowhere to be seen.

It was then that I realized I had to leave home, and never look back.

"And I just stayed there, staring up at the ceiling and thinking about nothing. I don't know for how long, but it felt like hours. At some point a couple police ponies came into my room to talk to me. I guess my mom had called them, probably trying to make sure she didn't get blamed for anything. She came into my room with them, crying and acting worried or whatever. It was all bullshit, I know her better than that." Scootaloo shook her head and stared down at the table in front of her.

A pink earth pony wiped a tear from her eye and reached across the table to touch the young mare's hoof. "I'm so sorry Scootaloo. And thank you for talking to me about this, I know it must be... difficult."

"Heh, right..." Scootaloo scoffed, then fell silent.

"If there's anything at all on your mind that you want to talk about, feel free. I'm here to listen to anything and everything you'd like to share," she said, placing her quill to her notebook.

Both mares sat still for several long, drawn out moments. Scootaloo forced her forehead against the table, her eyes straining to focus on the wood grains and her hoof dangling limply. With a deep huff, she leaned up.

"So this is what you do now? Listen to messed up foals whine about their problems? Huh Cheerilee?"

The older mare grinned and let out a hot breath. "I'm a student counselor. And what I do is evaluate the psychological wellness of troubled youths."

"Oh, so that's why you abandoned me then? To become some kind of shrink? Awesome." Scootaloo pressed her hooves into her eyes and let her head fall to the table once again.

"Please Scootaloo, I didn't abandon you. I've always been there for you whenever I could be. Now this session is for you to talk about yourself, and I would really like to know what you've been up to for the past couple years." Cheerilee tapped the notebook and smiled down at her former student.

"So what, we can't talk about you for a while? What if you're what's on my mind?" The young pegasus smiled and tilted her head.

"Very well then, ask me anything you want to know. But I expect you to return the favor." The older mare winked and set her notebook down.

"Fine, tell me why you had to leave me behind when I needed you the most." Scootaloo sat straight up and stared into her eyes.

Cheerilee shook her head and fidgeted in her chair. "I didn't know... I mean, I didn't realize that you'd... What I'm trying to say is that I had no idea Rainbow Dash was going to leave so soon. I didn't expect things to go the way they did, or I'd have stayed. And that's saying a lot! I honestly, truly would have put my career on hold for you, Scootaloo. I know you don't think so right now, but I really care about you, as if you were my own daughter, or sister. You're a very special filly to me. In fact, you're the reason I decided to pursue counseling in the first place. My time spent with you, helping you through life's throes, really inspired me. I loved being there for you, and I always want to be there for you."

Scootaloo's eyes watered over as she watched her teacher's mouth moving. "So then... why didn't you write me a letter? Or visit? I didn't hear from you for over two years, and I missed you."

"I know, and I wish I had done things differently, but I honestly thought you were fine. Rainbow Dash told me that she was back in Ponyville for good, and I didn't think twice before taking that as my opportunity attain my Counselor's Degree. I wish I could go back in time and just put everything on hold, but what's done is done. If it's any consolation, I'm here for you right now, and I'll always be here for you whenever you need me." Cheerilee smiled softly as she reached across the table and placed her hoof over Scootaloo's.

The small orange pegasus stared at her teacher's hoof, then turned her own to cup it. "No no, don't think I'm forgiving you that easily. You have a lot of making up to do."

Cheerilee laughed and wiped another tear. "It's good to see you again, but not like this. I still need to ask you a few more questions. I'm told that I have to give a report to the police, and that requires me asking you a few more questions."

"Seriously?! Why didn't they just ask me themselves?!" Scootaloo smacked the table and shouted.

"I'm somepony you can trust, and that you're comfortable with. They feel you'll be the most open with me. Now a deal's a deal, so let me just get this over with and we can go back to just talking between the two of us. Now, your mom mentioned in her report that you had let a young white colt sneak into your room? And that this wasn't an uncommon occurrence?" Cheerilee asked, relifting her notebook and quill.

"Wait what?!" Scootaloo stood off her chair and smacked the table. "I never heard that. And that's a lie!"

"Okay. Settle down there. Tell me the truth then, Scootaloo. That's what this session is all about." Cheerilee eased her student down as her face fell into a worrisome gaze.

"I never let anypony into my room! Not even Apple Bloom goes in there. And this stallion was no young colt, he was huge! And there's another thing..." Scootaloo lowered her eyes and sighed. "He said that I was worth every bit."

Cheerilee narrowed her eyes and bit down on the end of the quill. "Do you have any idea what he could have meant by that?"

"Not sure, but it seems like he paid somepony to get into my room, or like my mom sold me to him in some way. Last week, on the same day that it happened, my mom was arguing with some little punk about money, so I was thinking that it might be connected or something. But she denies that anypony was at the house that day, and the police won't listen to me. I've pretty much given up, all I know for sure is that I'm never going back there..." Scootaloo looked up at Cheerilee, teary eyed and with a small grin.

"So how are things at the apple farm?"

"Fine I guess." The filly glanced away and tapped the table.

"Are you still... eh, partaking in the use of illegal substances?" Cheerilee asked as she drew circles and figure-eights on her notebook.

"Last week was the last time. I haven't really done much of anything since then. I did remember to write in my journal, but that's about it." Scootaloo glanced over to her saddlebag and raised an eyebrow.

Cheerilee smiled and trotted over to it. "Is that the one I bought you? I'm glad to see you're still using it."

"Actually that's a new one. The one you got me filled up a few months ago. I did a lot of writing after you left... a lot of writing."

"You filled that whole thing up in just over two years? There were at least five years worth of entries in it," Cheerilee pointed out as she lifted Scootaloo's saddle bag onto the table.

"Well some of my entries were pretty long, and well, they leaked onto other days' spots and stuff. I don't know, it is what it is," she explained.

"So tell me about the time you spent while I was away at school. I'm curious to know what all happened, I mean, I couldn't be all bad. Right?" Cheerilee asked as Scootaloo reached into her bag and lifted out two large journals.

"Here, go ahead and see for yourself. I wrote about every single day, even if nothing interesting at all happened. I had absolutely nothing better to do. I mean, between Apple Bloom and Silver Spoon, a sixteenth of my day was spent. So all I did was write about it..."

"Are you sure you want me to read this? It's your personal journal after all." Cheerilee slid the book across the table and scanned over the cover. Property of Scootaloo, Stay out or Rainbow Dash will kick your flank!

"Go for it. You're my shrink now, right? Maybe you can, you know, help me out with a few things. I could use some real relationship advice, I'll admit it. The details are in there. I guess I'll see you tomorrow then?" Scootaloo stood up and brushed herself off, and seconds later the school bell rang.

"Wow, I guess you're right. Times up already huh?" Cheerilee glanced to the clock behind her and placed Scootaloo's diary into her own saddlebag.

"Yup. See ya." The young pegasus rushed towards the door, turning back with a wide, beaming smile as she turned the knob.

"Hey Scootaloo, I just want to say that I'm really proud of you. You made huge progress today, telling me everything that happened like that. You never cease to amaze me. How about I treat you to dinner sometime? You know, to get you out of that barn for a little while." Cheerilee leaned over the table and fluttered her lashes.

"Yeah... That'd be... cool. Sure. When?" Scootaloo blushed and took a step into the hallway.

"I'll get back to you on that. Now have fun, and don't forget to keep on writing in that journal. Remember, writing your feelings down can really help you see yourself more clearly." Cheerilee shooed her student away and locked her office door behind her.

She then closed the blinds on her door and retreated into her private office. She slumped down into her cushioned chair and let out a deep, overdrawn sigh as she tapped on her desk. Heavily dropping her saddlebag onto the floor next to her, she lifted Scootaloo's diary and dropped it onto the table.

... Rainbow Dash. Her nostrils flared at the sight of the name, and she took several deep breaths. As a deep sense of rage boiled in her stomach, she violently yanked open a drawer on her desk, pulling a cigarette from within. She struck a match and took a deep drag, puffing a plume of smoke into the air. Her hoof slowly stopped shaking, and she hung her head as the relaxation washed over her.

With another puff, she flipped open the diary. Entry: #1

_____________________________________________________________________________________

The Scootaloo

Diaries

______________________________________________________________________________________

Pinkie

You tap on the door to Sugarcube Corner, then facehoof as you realize it's an open bakery. You gulp, clenching a bouquet of fresh flowers picked form Lilly's garden. She's pretty angry about it, but none of that matters now. The only think on your mind is impressing her.

You push through the door and a bell sounds.

Di-Ding!

"Ooh! Hello! Can I help you?!" she asks, her voice just as soft and soothing as you remember.

You stumble forward and hold out a shaky hoof. "Here uh... Pinkie. I... um... I thought you'd like these."

Her eyes immediately light up and begin to glow like twinkling stars. "Oh thank you!" she says, leaning forward and taking in a deep overdrawn whiff.

Your heart skips a beat at the sight of the beautiful pink mare enjoying your gift. "I'm really glad you like them Pi..."

Suddenly, she opens her mouth and bites into the bunch, chewing for a moment then swallowing the entire gift in a single gulp.

"Mmm! Juicy!"

The remaining stems slip from the grip of your hoof, and you watch woefully as they slowly fall to the floor.

"Thanks for the snack. Maybe I can get a snack for you now." She gestures towards a glass case displaying an array of cakes and pastries.

Each looks perfectly delicious, covered in sprinkles, icing, and sugary toppings of all sorts.

"I'll have a cinnamon roll... please." You reach into your saddle bag and hoof over two bits, quite familiar with the price already.

"Okie Dokie Lokie!"

Pinkie spins on one hoof towards the back of the glass case, twirling like an elegant ballerina. In one swift movement, she opens the case and scoops the desired snack onto a small sheet of wax paper. She then balances it on the tip of her muzzle, and gently nudges it into your hooves.

You clumsily grip the treat, nearly dropping it as you attempt to form words of gratitude. "Thanks you. I mean, uh, thank you... thanks."

She waves you off, and as you turn to exit, you bump into a peculiar blue pegasus.

"Watch it, chump!" Rainbow Dash stands strong, and you begin to grovel.

Your ears droop and you begin to slowly trot around her, shamed.

She groans and rolls her eyes. "Hey, I'm sorry alright? I didn't mean to..."

apple

Applejack placed her hooves on Fluttershy's shoulders and smiled. "Well then Sugarcube, looks like it's just the two of us. What to do, what to do..."

The timid mare blushed and sank into her seat.

"Aw come on now. No need to be shy. You ain't gotta worry about me," Applejack said with a comforting brush of her muzzle across Fluttershy's cheek.

"Oh, well, okay. I... I guess I'm just a little... embarrassed about everything," Fluttershy explained.

"Well you know I'm not one to judge," Applejack frowned and glanced to one side. "And there ain't a thing wrong with what you've been up to. Heck, if I was in your place, who knows what I woulda done to get... ya know, for an... to feel good." Appleback blushed as she choked up.

Fluttershy giggled and looked up into her friend's eyes. "Maybe I'm not the one who needs to be less shy after all."

"Heh, maybe you're right." Applejack let out a deep breath and slumped to the floor.

The pegasus leaned over her chair and placed a hoof to her friend's cheek. "Are you okay? Did I do something?"

Applejack shook her head as a woeful frown stretched across her face. She lay down flat and let her limbs fall limp while she gazed up at the ceiling.

"I'll be honest with you. I was thinkin' that with your history and whatnot, that you wouldn't mind goin' a round or two with me in the sack. But the only reason I wanted to was because I'm... yeah I'm jealous of Rarity's story and knowing about Rainbow and all of that. I shouldn't take advantage of you. You're my best friend and I love ya Sugar. I'm sorry. Whaddya say, forgive me?" Applejack leaned up slightly to look her friend in the eye.

Fluttershy blushed and stood off her seat, then walked up to the sulky earth pony. She lowered herself down and rested a cheek on Applejack's chest, who then began to softly stroke her mane.

"It's alright AJ." Fluttershy reached down and hugged onto her friend. "And if you need somepony to help you take your mind of Rarity, I would be happy to."

"Aw shucks Fluttershy. You're makin' me blush." Applejack giggled and lowered a hoof down her friend's back.

The timid pegasus slowly spread her wings as she climbed over her friend. Tentatively, she lowered her muzzle against Applejack's.

"Shy, you sure about this? You ain't gotta do it just for my sake," Applejack explained as she wrapped her front hooves around the mare's neck.

"Oh, but I'm not just doing it for you... I want to, because I know we'll like it." With a deep breath, Fluttershy closed her eyes and kissed her friend.

Applejack closed hers as well and fell into her affections. She kissed her aggressively, her tongue flicking gently between Fluttershy's parted lips. With a deep huff, she fell backwards and let her body go limp.

"What, uhm, what's wrong? Did I..." Fluttershy blushed and glanced away. "Did I do something wrong?"

Applejack shook her head and shouted, "No! It ain't that at all. I was just thinkin' and... ah it's stupid."

"No, please tell me. What's got you so upset, so suddenly?" Fluttershy leaned back down and hugged her friend.

"It's Rarity... I mean, I wasn't good enough to be her favorite time. And you, well you've been with better partners than silly old me, I'm sure." Applejack sighed and shook her head. "I'm sorry Shy. I know this ain't exactly sexy—me complainin' like a teenage drama queen..."

"Oh no. It's fine. You don't have to worry about being sexy around me Applejack; I already think you're very sexy. And it doesn't matter what anypony says. As long as you do your best, then I'll be satisfied." Fluttershy kissed the mare's cheeks, then placed a hoof on her chin, turning her to face her.

Applejack look deeply into Fluttershy's kind, reassuring eyes. She smiled and blinked away tears before they could form.

"I can always count on you for a little TLC."

She kissed Fluttershy passionately, their tongues meeting immediately. Her hooves ran down the pegasus' sides and swatted her flank.

"Hehee." Fluttershy giggled and wiggled herself snuggly against her partner. "That tingles..."

Applejack grinned and bit down on her lip as she thrust her lower body upward, arching her back into her friend's embrace.

"Hey, Shy? You uh, you think maybe I could get you off?" Applejack asked between kisses.

The pegasus shrugged and closed her eyes. "That'd be... nice. But I don't think it's exactly possible."

Applejack wore a smug expression and raised an eyebrow. "Well I just reckon I got my work cut out for me. And even though I really don't expect to accomplish my goal, I plan to have a heck of a lot of fun tryin'."

Fluttershy rolled onto her back while pulling Applejack over top of herself. She spread her legs and winked. "I'm sure it'll be the best I've ever had."

***

Rarity pulled Twilight onto her big cushy sofa and hugged her tightly. "Well we've had quite an interesting night thus far, have we not?"

"To say the least!" Twilight explaimed. "Can you believe Fluttershy? Sheesh."

"I know! I feel as if I'm the only pony left in Equestria who has yet to sleep with her. The poor dear, I hope the others don't judge her harshly. She's still so sweet despite her... experiences." Rarity threw a hoof over her forehead and sighed.

Twilight lowered Rarity's hoof and placed it on her thigh. "Hey now. I know none of us would ever think negatively about our best friend. Fluttershy is Fluttershy no matter what she does."

Rarity glanced down at the placement of her hoof and grinned. "That's right. And it seems we're having a regret-free sort of night, aren't we?"

Twilight blushed as Rarity placed her other hoof on her chest and slowly ran it down to her stomach. "It does..."

"So then, Twilight Sparkle," Rarity licked her lips as her eyes ran down the mare's cute, innocent body. "Let's be ourselves, and see what happens. We'll stick to the plan."

Twilight gulped and placed her hoof over Rarity's, guiding it lower down her stomach as she leaned back against the arm of the couch.

"I am being myself... How about you?" Twilight said as Rarity's muzzle grew closer to her own.

As their bodies touched, Twilight shuddered and ran her hooves down Rarity's sides. The white mare on top pushed herself against her friend, warmth radiating between their excited bodies.

Twilight hesitantly reached around her friend's back and pulled her closer. Her eyes slowly narrowed and deep red blush spread across her muzzle while as Rarity's hoof softly stroked her flank and thigh.

"I love the way you feel Twilight..." Rarity said as she lightly kissed her cheeks.

"And how do I feel?" Twilight whispered into the mare's ear, her hot breath sending chills up her spine.

"You feel innocent, almost curious, as if this is your first time."

Twilight gulped and glanced away. "Well... You like that?"

Rarity nodded and pressed her lips against the mare's beneath her. Her heart heavily pounded like a hammer against her chest as Twilight pushed into the kiss, parting her lips.

Their tongues met in a sloppy, yet loving dance of passion and she

Sugar Rush

Sugar Rush

Written and edited by ImJustAnotherBrony

"Awesome party Pinkie! I can't wait for another one." Rainbow Dash gave Pinkie her usual half-sincere annotation before heading out.

Pinkie grabbed Rainbow's tail with her mouth before she could trot away, pulling her back with wide eyes.

"Ouch! Pink, what gives?!" Rainbow shouted, smacking her tail free.

"Mmmm, just wait a minute," Pinkie mumbled, nodding towards the group of ponies making their ways to the exit.

Rainbow huffed as she looked around and waited for all the guests to finish giving Pinkie their goodbyes, then watched them all trot happily out the door. "Okay, what is it?"

"You said you can't wait for another party right?" Pinkie asked with wide, sparkly eyes.

"Yeah, so?" Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes and took another step towards the exit.

"Wdho says this one has to end yet? I've been wanting to try something with you. Only you though." Pinkie glanced around the room with lowered eyebrows, then she pulled out a small bag of white powder behind the counter.

Rainbow jumped back and waved her hooves at the bag. "Whoa there, what is that?!"

"It's special sugar. I found it in Mr. Cake's naughty drawer, even though he said to stay out of it because he doesn't want to lose his expensive special sugar. But I think we should have it, don't you think so too?" Pinkie nodded rapidly and dangled he bag in front of her friend's face.

"Ha! Special sugar?! Let me see that." Rainbow snatched the bag out of Pinkie's hooves. She opened it up, and dipped the tip of her hoof inside, coating the very tip of it with a touch of the powder. She then lightly licked a small amount of it and sniffed the rest off her hoof.

"Pinkie, this isn't sugar..." Rainbow's eye slightly twitched.

"Duh, I know that. It's special sugar, silly! Now come on, this is gonna be fun." Pinkie grabbed the bag and hopped over to the bakery counter.

"When Mrs. Cake isn't around, Mr. Cake likes to eat his sugar. Sometimes I spy downstairs at night when I hear the noises coming from the kitchen. First you do this:" Pinkie bounced onto the counter and lay flat, stretching her legs down the table. She then sprinkled a thin line onto her inner thigh. "I see him doing this all the time. Now you eat the sugar with your nose."

Rainbow Dash bit down on her lip and her eyes began to tear up as she attempted to suppress her laughter. "Pinkie, this is too good. You're so weird, I never expected this."

Rainbow trotted up to the counter and cracked her neck. "Here goes nothin'" She leaned over and snorted up the line of sugar. Immediately she took a few steps back and began to wobble. Shaking her head to level herself out, her vision blurred and her balance slipped away.

"Holy crap Pinkie, this sugar is awesome. Try some," she said as she fell back onto her flank.

Pinkie hopped off the counter with a bright smile. She held the bag tightly between her front hooves and stood waiting for Rainbow to climb on the table. "Well? Get up there silly."

"Whoa, no no. No way, just snort it off the table or something." Rainbow Dash smiled crookedly at Pinkie as the silly party mare began to blur into an array of vivid colors.

"Straight off the table? That's just gross, now get up there: I did it for you." Pinkie stuck her tongue out.

Rainbow, cross-eyed and no longer able to keep her tongue in her mouth, nodded slowly. "Psh, wha-whatever, if it makes you happy then I guess I'll do... I'll do it alright?"

The intoxicated pegasus clumsily hoisted herself onto the counter and seeing double, she lost her balance. Slipping over the edge and falling on the other side, she crashed into a large opened bag of flour, sending a large plume of white dust into the air.

"Oops, I guess I'm a little dizzy. Heh, ha, haha." She covered her mouth with a flour coated hoof and chuckled uncontrollably into it, sending small poofs of white dust towards Pinkie.

Pinkie easily hopped over the counter brushed the mess off Rainbow's coat. "Alright Dashy, enough fooling around." She got behind her and pushed her onto the table, she then spread her legs open and poured herself a generous helping of the sugar onto her soft blue thigh.

Rainbow blushed at the sight of that big pink mane between her legs, and giggled at the slight tickle she received when Pinkie took her share of sugar in. Pinkie immediately took a few steps back, then lost her balance and fell over backwards. She stared up at the ceiling lights as they began to flash and morph. The mare wobbled to her hooves and looked at Rainbow Dash, giggling at the hysterical blue pegasus who was lying on her back and beating her hooves on the counter as she laughed. The pegasus' laughter sounded like the muffled echo of a low-pitched laugh.

She held her hooves up to her eyes and pressed onto her eyelids, and fell back down onto all fours, baffled by all the brilliant colors flooding the room. "Dashie? Whacha doin'?"

"Pink... kie... I'm flying! Gonna make a rainboom! Woooo!" Rainbow Dash spread her wings out and rolled over the edge of the counter again, falling back into the already spilled bag of flour.

Pinkie began to laugh, her low pitched voice startled herself, and began to laugh harder at that fact as well. "You 'kay, Dash? I'll save you!"

The young party-pony climbed onto the counter and fell on top of her friend, knocking the wind from Rainbow's lungs. The pegasus coughed and huffed up a big white plume of powder. "Ouch, heh."

Dizzy, the two friends lay still in one another's loose embrace, giggling and poking at each other. After a short while, they began to level out. Things slowly began to sound normal as they took deep breaths, and their bodies began to regain feeling.

Pinkie bit down on the tip of her hooves and shuddered as every inch of her body tingled, like millions of tiny vibrating hooves were tightly pressed all over her. She closed her eyes as slurred giggles accompanied the nearly euphoric sensation. Rainbow Dash wore the same blissful expression as she lay sprawled out on the floor, covered in flour, and slightly drooling with her wings spread as far out as ponily possible. Pinkie noticed her friend reach down and rub her lower stomach with a hoof.

"Got an itch that needs to be scratched Dashie?" She made her way over to Rainbow, and pressed her cheek up to her chest, facing her stomach. Pinkie nudged her hoof out of the way with her own, and resumed rubbing her stomach.

"Are you feeling what I'm feeling Pink? Like you're trapped inside a bag of full body massages?" Rainbow asked as her eyes rolled into the back of her head.

"I don't think I would have said that... But yeah, I feel it too. I'm also feeling sleepy now, how about you?" Pinkie warmly nuzzled her friend's stomach and closed her eyes.

"Yeah, I don't want to go to sleep yet though. Want to get more sugar?"

"Yeah, sure hehe." Pinkie looked over to the bag, which was laying on the floor near a couple knocked over chairs under the table. She slowly crawled over to it and made her way back to Dash, then dumped a small amount on her stomach. "Here ya go Dashie."

Rainbow Dash rolled over and hesitantly sniffed the sugar right up. She flopped back over onto her back and stared at the ceiling once again. Pinkie dumped another small line onto her friend's stomach and sniffed her's up as well, then dropped the bag onto the floor next to them and collapsed onto Rainbow Dash's chest, resting her chin on her soft warm coat.

Rainbow began to fidget, an intense energy burning inside of her as she gently shoved Pinkie over to lean up and suppress the urge to fly around the room. Her eyes widened and she looked down at the sleepy mare next to her, and moments later her eyes widened as well.

She jumped up and shook her head around, then looked at Rainbow Dash for a moment, her light blue eyes met her deep pink gaze. Stifling a chuckle, she gave her a soft kiss on the mouth. Rainbow Dash's eyes grew even wider and she jumped up and fluffed her wings out. She looked side to side and scratched her chin.

"Pinkie, I am so insanely thirsty!" Rainbow fluttered recklessly into the kitchen, searching for something to drink. She opened a refrigerator, and inside she spotted jug of milk, which she opened up and began to chug.

Pinkie hopped onto the counter and straight through the open door, landing right behind Rainbow. "You gonna finish that?!"

Before getting an answer Pinkie yanked it away from Rainbow and began to slug the remaining liquid. Large amounts poured down her cheeks and dripped down her chest and stomach onto the floor.

Pinkie slammed the empty jug down and glared at Rainbow Dash. "I hope you don't plan on eating those left over cupcakes, I called 'em first." Pinkie glanced back to the table in the front room. Just over a dozen cupcakes sat scattered across a tray.

"There's enough there for both of us, Pinkie..." With that, Rainbow pushed Pinkie over and rushed over to the cupcakes as fast as she could. She began eating them ravenously, covering her face in frosting and cake crumbs. Pinkie soon caught up to her and pushed her over to one side. She stretched her hoof out and wrapped as many in her foreleg as she could. She then opened her mouth and tried to force them all in at once, creating a huge mess all over her face and mane.

"Mmm, plif good!" Pinkie spoke with large pieces of cake spraying out of her mouth onto Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow's eye twitched, "I know they are. Do you have any more?"

Pinkie stopped and scratched her head, then looked around and realized there was a storage of pastries in the kitchen cooler. She quickly bounced into the kitchen and returned with the chilled treats. Her heart was racing and her mind was running a mile a minute.

"We're not supposed to eat these, but I'll just make more later. Right? And you'll help, right? No harm done, no harm no foul, right right right?!" Pinkie slammed the tray down and threw the lid onto the floor.

Rainbow Dash glanced down at the treats, then back up to Pinkie, then back down to the treats. Pinkie looked at Rainbow, then raised her eyebrows. She grabbed a cupcake and lightly licked the tip of it, tasting the sweet frosting, then she shoved it into her friend's chest.

Rainbow's eyes widened and gleamed with sincerity. "Thanks Pinkie..."

She smiled and grabbed the smashed mess, scraping the sweet cake off her chest with her hooves then shoved it all into her mouth and put on an odd smile while she chewed. Rainbow then grabbed another small cake, balanced on her hoof for a moment, then pressed it against Pinkie's cheek, rubbing the frosting all over her face and ear. Rainbow giggled deviously as she pressed the rest of the cake into Pinkie's mouth, who gladly ate the remains then stuck her tongue out and began trying to lick the mess off her cheek.

"Can you help me with that Rainbow?" Pinkie closed her eyes and turned her cheek to face her friend.

Rainbow Dash nodded and began to lick the frosting off her cheek and ear. Pinkie shuddered and giggled as Rainbow's tongue grazed across her sensitive inner ear, then pressed her shoulder to her cheek as she began to laugh.

"Quit it! It tickles!" Pinkie rolled over on the floor giggling, her body tingling beneath the sensation of having her ear licked.

She reached up and grabbed a couple cupcakes off the table, this time pressing one into her own stomach and another onto Rainbow's thigh. Grabbing onto the colorful tail and pulling her friend down to the floor, Pinkie pressed down on the cupcake with her hoof, spreading it up and down Rainbow's leg. She leaned down and kissed up and down her friends leg, starting at the knee and was slowly working her way up, licking every inch of Rainbow's deliciously coated leg. She soon reached her upper thigh and detected a sign of delight as Rainbow lifted her other leg up.

She smiled and bit her lower lip while Pinkie's licks and nibbles sent chills up her tingling spine. Rainbow stretched her front hoof out, resisting the urge to place it on Pinkie's head and force her a bit higher. Before that could happen Pinkie sat up and licked her lips.

"Still hungry Dashie?" Pinkie crawled on top of Rainbow, grinding the cake that was pressed on her stomach between both of them.

The party-mare wobbled up on her front hooves, her rear legs still straddling her bubbly friend, then reached down with one hoof while balancing on the other. She rubbed the cake down both of their stomachs simultaneously, reaching all the way down between her own legs, covering her crotch in a slur of cake and frosting. She then reached down in between Rainbow's legs, taking extra care to fully cover her friend's moistening blue lips.

Rainbow pressed herself up against Pinkie's hoof and let her eyes slowly fall shut. The pegasus leaned up and pushed Pinkie over on her back with lustful aggression, who grinned and opened herself to her friend. Rainbow wasted no time crawling on top of the sugar coated mare's legs, licking her stomach rapidly as if she were starving for sweets. Her tongue quickly found its way between her thighs, locating the real treat she craved.

As Rainbow's tongue flicked the soft pink thighs clean, Pinkie's eyes lit up. The smooth warm tongue sliding across her sensitive inner thighs, and caused her breathing to quicken. Rainbow then flicked her tongue across the edges of Pinkie's lips, causing her to quiver with anticipation. No longer being able to control herself, Pinkie wrapped her back hooves into Rainbow's mane, shoving her face straight into the middle. Rainbow, surprisingly enough, loved the dominance. She tightly closed her eyes and allowed Pinkie to guide her head as she vigorously tongued her sweet spot. Pinkie held Rainbow's head in place as she forced her hips up, causing her excited friend's tongue to deeply penetrate her soaking wet slit. Rainbow savored the taste as her tongue dipped deeper and deeper into Pinkie's sweet juices, who continued to thrust herself into Rainbow's willing tongue, each push harder and deeper than the last.

The pegasus grinned widely as she swirled her tongue around and around. With her front hooves, she reached around Pinkie's flank and pulled her up into the licks, sucking and biting her friend's sensitive lips. As the juices began drip down Rainbow's cheeks, she slowed down and closed her eyes, sliding her tongue up the center of Pinkie's slimy slit. The earth pony huffed and gasped as her front hooves covered her mouth. Her eyes locked on the ceiling and she squeaked, her body quivering beneath the loving strokes of her friend's tongue.

"Sweet Celestia, you're gonna make me cum Rainbow!" Pinkie shouted as she lifted her rear legs and sent a spurt of orgasmic liquid across her best friend's muzzle.

Rainbow chuckled and wiped her face, gently tapping the pink hooves still holding her mane.

Pinkie let go of Rainbow's mane as her limbs fell limp, staring up at the bottom of the table gasping for breath. Her heart began to slow down as her breathing softened, a deep blush rested on her nose and cheeks as she recomposed herself.

Rainbow crawled up on top of Pinkie with a mischievous grin. "How'd you like it?"

With a giggle, Pinkie pulled her friend into a deep, sloppy kiss. Their tongues massaged one another as they wrapped hooves around each other's heads. Their smiles fell as they held each other tightly and closed their eyes, their muzzles softly touching as they caught their breath.

"I'm glad you stayed," Pinkie mumbled under her breath, her usually pink cheeks red as she squeezed her eyes shut.

"Me too," Rainbow said as she pulled her friend on top of her. "So is it my turn or what?"

Pinkie nodded and kissed down her friend's chest and stomach, grinning as the sweet cake touched her lips. She leaned back and pulled Rainbow to her hooves, then nudged her towards the stairs. The pegasus raised an eyebrow as her friend pushed her up. Dizziness from the special sugar still lingering, Pinkie leaned into her friend as they made their way up the stairs. She directed the still food-covered Rainbow Dash into the bathroom and nudged her into the shower.

"What, you don't want to clean me up yourself?" Rainbow chuckled and shoved the curtain open.

"I do want to clean you Dashie. It's just that, I don't want eat anymore cake," Pinkie said as she climbed into the tub and turned the water on. She grabbed the shower head with her teath and sprayed it aimlessly around for a moment, soaking the entire bathroom as she giggled and twirled.

Pinkie then focused her attention to Rainbow's filthy body, spraying the cool water across the mess. The pegasus shuddered, then turned around and wiggled her flank in the spray. She turned around and slid down on her back as Pinkie washed the remaining cake off. She stared down at the sexy, dripping wet pegasus. With her soaked mane dangling over one eye, her stretched-out, glistening body begged Pinkie to take her. Rainbow's grin combined with her beckoning, partially closed eye were enough to interrupt Pinkie's plan to take her to her bedroom. Instead, Pinkie put the still flowing shower head back onto the latch and let it spray down her back as she went in to kiss her sexually provocative friend.

The two hugged and kissed one another softly, the cool water splashing across Pinkie's back. Her long pink mane fell across Rainbow's cheek as they kissed, rushing water falling between their lips. As their tongues lovingly came together, Pinkie's heart skipped a beat and she squeaked.

"You alright," Rainbow asked, placing a hoof on her friend's cheek.

"I am," Pinkie giggled and put on a gentle smile. "I should have done this a long time ago. This feels right, at least it feels right with you, Dashie," she said with an unusually calm voice, and with a growing hint of blush.

"You mean the sugar?" Rainbow brushed her dripping wet mane to one side.

"Not that, silly, I meant..." Pinkie leaned back in and locked lips with Rainbow. She pressed deeper and harder into her kiss, flicking her tongue across the mare's beneath her. She shivered beneath her tingling spine, and a blissful pain pulsed through her entire body. Pinkie pulled back and her deep blue eyes met Rainbow's shimmering pink ones. "I meant, fall in love."

Rainbow gulped and stared into her friends gaze. She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. After a moment of awkward silence, she put on a sheepish smile and shrugged. "So... you love me?"

"Let's go to my room Dashie." Pinkie winked as she climbed out of the tub and toweled herself off, putting on an alluring grin.

Rainbow followed her, hastily drying herself. "Okay? But you didn't... never mind."

Pinkie looked down the hallway and grimaced before forcing her smile back onto her face. She opened her bedroom door and looked inside to see her tiny one-horse bed unmade and covered in stuffed animals and random party supplies.

"On second thought lets go this way." Pinkie blushed and slammed her door closed, then led Rainbow to the Cake's bedroom.

"Oh, nice. Where are the Cake's anyway?" Rainbow Dash asked as she nervously glanced around.

"They're out in Manehatten celebrating their fifteenth anniversary with a second honeymoon. They won't be back til later in the morning." Pinkie jumped onto the plush bed and tapped a spot next to her.

"Aren't the Cake's, like, your step parents? You don't feel weird doing stuff in their bed?"

"They kind of are, and I don't feel weird at all." Pinkie put on a big smile. "They don't call me Kinky Pinkie for nothing."

"Kinky Pinkie?! Ha, nopony calls you that!" Rainbow laughed and climbed onto the bed.

"You can call me that after tonight." Pinkie grabbed her friend's mane and pulled her into another deep kiss.

Rainbow Dash loosened herself up, her body relaxing as she fell into Pinkie's will to control the course of action. The party mare stopped for a moment and lifted the blanket, then pushed Rainbow down on her back and pulled it back over them as she climbed on top of her.

Pinkie tilted her head to reconnect with another passionate kiss, then wrapped her front hooves around her head and pressed into her long wet mane. Pinkie's tongue ravaged Rainbow's mouth, milking her for every sweet second she had to offer. Their tongues sloppily swashing around as their hooves lustfully rubbed along each other's bodies.

After many long, sloppy minutes of lustful tonguing, Pinkie finally leaned up, letting Rainbow catch her breath. She began to nibble on the tip of her ear before softly biting down on it, then stuck her tongue out and licked the inside, sending chills down Rainbow's side. Pinkie slid her thigh up between Rainbow's legs, pressing it against the smooth wet fur as she continued to lick the pegasus' sensitive ear. Pinkie worked her way down to Rainbow's neck and slid a hoof down between her legs. She rubbed Rainbow's warm lips in wide circles, pressing harder with each passing second while biting down on her neck and roughly kissing it. Rainbow Dash purred with a ecstatic giggle, her muzzle buried in Pinkie's mane as waves of pleasure coursed through her body. Pinkie pulled her slimy hoof back up from Rainbow's crotch and licked it as she looked her friend in the eye with a devious grin.

"That's hot Pink." Rainbow smiled and let herself sink into the bed with a goofy grin.

Pinkie let out a light giggle and lowered her muzzle against Rainbow's body. She closed her eyes and made her way across her chest, kissing her the whole way down. She paused at her soft blue stomach to nuzzle her, then continued down to Rainbow's thighs, softly nibbling and licking as she worked her way back to her soaking wet lips. With a swift and deep lick, Pinkie suddenly jumped up.

"Oh, I have to show you something!" She leaped up and over Rainbow Dash to the nightstand next to the bed.

She opened up the drawer and pulled out a firm leather strap with a long rubber shaft protruding from the center. Rainbow Dash immediately began laughing at the sight.

"Haha, wow Pinkie, that is hilarious! What does Mrs. Cake even use that for?!" Rainbow asked, stifling her obnoxious laughing.

"You mean you can't tell? Look, it's a unicorn horn." Pinkie strapped the object onto her head and put on a wide, sparkling smile.

Rainbow Dash bit down on her lip as her eyes filled with tears. "Pinkie... no, oh my gosh, no. That is not a unicorn horn, and that is not how you're supposed to wear it."

"Well, sometimes when I walk past Bon Bon's house I hear weird noises so I go up to her open curtains and see Lyra doing something to her, she put her horn inside her and that's why this thing was invented. So non-unicorns can love their marefriends too," Pinkie explained as Rainbow lost herself in hysterical laughter.

"Trust me Pinkie, that's not it, here let me show you how to put it on right." Rainbow placed her hoof on her chest as she heaved and caught her breath.

"Whoa, are you saying unicorns are wrong and don't know how to love their marefriends right?! That's racist Dashie..." Pinkie glared in disapproval.

"What?! I'm not... never mind, do whatever you want," Rainbow laughed and shrugged, then fell back down with her legs spread wide.

Pinkie grinned leaped back onto the bed, causing her friend to bounce. She then carefully angled the horn against Rainbow's wet blue lips, slowly letting it slide into position. The pegasus shuddered and wiggled herself against the shaft, then Pinkie suddenly pushed forward, sliding it in. Rainbow let out a loud moan, then immediately covered her mouth with a hoof and blushed deep shades of red.

"Hehe, you like that?" Pinkie giggled as she slowly slid the dong back out.

"Mhm," Rainbow Dash nodded and closed her eyes.

"Then you're gonna love this!" Pinkie Pie thrust the entire length of the shaft into her friend, then quickly pulled it back to the tip.

Rainbow covered her mouth back up and huffed into her hooves as Pinkie repeated the motion. The long, smooth dong glided back and forth, in and out, with slick and slimy trails of Rainbow's juices lining its path. The pegasus arched her back and pushed against her friend's head.

"Don't stop Pinkie, I think I'm getting close!" She cried out, her body in trembles.

Focusing her strength on her thrusts, Pinkie squeezed her eyes shut and pulled her friend's flank against her head with her front hooves. "Come on Dashie. Come for me! You can do it!"

With one last pound from the dong, Rainbow bit down on the tip of her hoof and stretched her legs and wings out. "That's it Pinkie! That's the spot..."

The pink mare slowly slid the shaft out of her friend, and unstrapped it from her chin. "That's good, really really good. I can tell you liked it because of the way you're smiling. I mean, if I really liked something, I know I'd smile just like that. You know? Like this one time when I went to Fluttershy's house and she gave me a neck and back rub, and I was like, ooooh."

Rainbow caught her breath and chuckled at the goofy face her friend was making. "Pinkie, you really are the most random pony I've ever met."

"I know Dashie, but you like that about me right?" Pinkie put on an awkward smile as she leaned up and looked at the blissful pegasus in front of her.

Rainbow looked down at her nervous friend, who was sitting with a forced smile and a leather strap-on still partially strapped to her head with a long, pink rubber dong wobbling around in the air on the top of it.

"Pinkie, I love that about you. I love you." Rainbow smiled and took the thing off of her head, throwing it off to one side of the bed.

"I love you too Dashie." Pinkie cuddled up to her friend as the rested and giggled under the covers, each one in the warm and loving embrace of the other.

As Rainbow was nearly asleep, her eyes popped open, wider than they'd ever been. Her lip was quivering in disgust and her stomach began to feel weak.

"Pinkie... Who do you think Mrs. Cake used that on?.. Mr. Cake?!" Rainbow curled up into a little ball, shaking in a state of horror.

Pinkie flopped over onto her back, her tongue hanging out as she loudly snored. After a few minutes of undesired vivid imagination, Rainbow finally closed her eyes fell asleep as well.

Later that morning, Mr. Cake put his key into the bakery door, slowly twisting it and simultaneously turning the knob. The Cake's entered, and their jaws dropped. Each looked on in awe as they saw the utterly trashed room. Cupcakes were smashed and strewn across the floor, chairs were knocked over, and there was flour everywhere. On top of that Mr. Cake spotted his bag of special sugar lying on the floor, more than half of it gone. His eye twitched in a state of fury, and Mrs. Cake slowly backed out of the bakery, her face void of expression.

"Pinkieeee!!!!!" He yelled at the top of his lungs.

Pinkie and Rainbow Dash both immediately woke up and began to panic. Rainbow Dash pressed her ear to the door to hear loud hoof-steps stomping around down the stairs.

"Oh shi-" She was cut off by a quick kiss.

"Rainbow, quick, get out of here. I'll take the blame. I love you, now go, go quickly!" Pinkie nudged her over to the window, urgently whispering.

"Are you sure? I.. I love you too Pinkie, I'll see you soon okay?" Rainbow hesitantly jumped outside and fluttered away, still quite groggy.

Pinkie turned around as Mr. Cake smashed through the door, his eye twitching ever more at the site of his messy bedroom and the smell of sex in the air. "You're in a lot of trouble little Missy!"

Pinkie smiled and scratched the back of her mane. "I know. And welcome home!"

AppleDash

Sweet Cider: An AppleDash Romance

Written by: ImJustAnotherBrony

Requested by: DbzOrDie

Colorful leaves fell from the abundance of apple trees as a chilly breeze rushed between them. A large line of ponies pulled their scarves tighter while they waited anxiously for their turn to receive this season's delicious apple cider. One particularly anxious pegasus fluttered above the crowd and gazed longingly at the stack of barrels that seemed so hopelessly far away, her dry tongue curling at the thought of the most delectable, thirst-quenching substance in existence gracing her pallet.

Then, to the young rainbow-maned mare's greatest disappointment, Applejack made an announcement to the masses. "That's a wrap everypony! We're all outta cider for today, so y'all'll just have to come on back tomorrow. We'll have a fresh batch ready to go first thing in the morning."

Rainbow Dash fluttered into the air and threw her hooves up in detestation. "Are you kidding me?!"

The disappointed mare fell forcefully onto her back, sending up a small plume of dust as she crossed her front hooves and pouted. The rest of the ponies muttered in dissatisfaction as they drooped their ears and slowly staggered away.

"Aw shucks Rainbow. I recon you woulda learned your lesson by now. Why can't you just show up earlier, considerin' just how much you want cider every single cider season." Applejack trotted in circles around her pouting friend, then took a seat next to her on the dirt road.

"I got here as early as I could... Maybe if you didn't sell a thousand barrels to Pinkie Pie every day then there'd be some left for me!" Rainbow grunted and faced away.

"You know, I'm sure Pinkie'd be glad to share if you'd just ask," Applejack winked and stood up, brushing her coat off with her tail. "But I know you got your pride. So get up, stop actin' like a baby, and come with me."

Rainbow reluctantly rose to her hooves and sighed. "Alright, but make it quick. I got things to do."

Applejack chuckled and rolled her eyes as she began a slow-trot towards the old apple barn. She trotted past Big Macintosh as he was rolling the empty barrels towards the apple cellar, and gave him a nod of approval and a tip of her hat. She then gave the front doors of the barn a quick kick, which sent them slowly open. The deep orange sun cast its soft glow through the spaces between the old, worn planks holding the structure together. It illuminated the emptied building with a soft, warm glow.

Rainbow Dash stepped into the barn first as another chilly breeze grazed her back, and Applejack followed close behind.

"Brr, seems like we're gonna get an early winter this year. You pegasi know anything about that?" Applejack widened a questioning eye as she latched the barn door shut.

"Sounds right, I'm not sure though. I don't usually pay much attention to the plans; they just tell me where to push the clouds, and I push em," Rainbow Dash explained as she fluffed her wings. "So are you gonna tell me what this is all about?"

"Sure thing, Sugarcube." The earth pony grinned and trotted up to a barrel propped up in the corner and tapped on the lid. "Grab a mug. I set this barrel aside just for you."

Rainbow Dash's jaw dropped as she eyed the full barrel of mouth-watering, crave-sating cider! In an instant, she dashed over to the barrel, her tongue hanging out as she slammed a mug beneath the tap. Applejack raised an eyebrow and filled the cup with a chuckle.

The pegasus held the cup beneath her nostrils, taking in its sweet aroma as her eyes rolled into the back of her head. "Oh Sweet Celestia, my prayers have been answered!"

Applejack shook her head and filled her own cup. "There's plenty more where that came from, so drink up."

Rainbow Dash pressed the cup to her lips, the sensation she'd been anticipating all year finally within her grasp. The cup tilted back, and the cider met her tongue, its sweet spice washing over her body and senses like an explosion of pleasure in her mouth. With a slight quiver, she swallowed forlornly as the wondrous liquid left her taste buds behind.

"This is the best feeling life has to offer..." Rainbow delicately stroked her mug with starry eyes.

"Well I'm glad you like my cider and all. And Dash, you can come get cider whenever you want. It's one of the perks of being the cider-maker's best friend, ya know?" Applejack winked and bumped her friend's shoulder.

"Really?! You mean... no more lines?! No more, not getting cider?! And you're just now telling me this?!" Rainbow lifted her cup and downed the rest in a single gulp.

Applejack lifted her hooves and smiled sheepishly. "Heh, yeah I guess so. Sorry?"

Rainbow glared and held her cup beneath the tap. "Better late than never I guess..."

Applejack pressed down on the tap and nodded. "Well I am giving you a lot of cider for free right now, so let's call it even?"

"Yeah yeah." Rainbow stared into her friend's eyes with a cold gaze for several moments, then broke into a chuckle. "Ha, I'm not mad at you. This is the best day ever!"

Applejack let out a sigh of relief and lifted her mug to Rainbow's. "Well then here's to a barrel between friends."

The pegasus nodded and bumped cups with her friend. "Thanks for this, AJ. I didn't know you cared."

"Aw it's nothin'. I just hate seein' you so disappointed everyday, and figured it was the least I could do for a friend in need." The orange mare flicked her ear and kicked at the ground as she sipped her cider.

Rainbow Dash glanced up at her friend, quickly spotting the subtle blush growing across her muzzle. "Uh-huh. Well that was nice of you. Kinda weird that you waited all these years do this though, I mean, we have been friends for a really, really long time now and all. Is there some other reason you randomly decided to do something super nice?"

"Huh? No. No other reason, just being friendly, and neighborly. That's all." Applejack smiled wide and nodded rapidly.

"Alright then. I believe it." Rainbow fluttered up next to the mare and poured her own cup of cider.

Applejack respectfully glanced away from her friend's flank as it was temptingly close. Her kindness was short lived as her eyes betrayed her sense of courteousness and drifted along the perfectly fit pegasus' backside. The farm-mare closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

"So how've things been lately?"

Rainbow tilted her head away from the barrel and grinned. "So what, we're making small talk now? Uh, okay I guess. You?"

"Yeah, same." Applejack scoffed and kicked the ground again, a small cloud of dust forming beneath her hoof.

Rainbow Dash sipped on her cider and awkwardly glanced around the barn. She slowly trotted around and continually glanced back at her friend, who stayed still, leaning against the barrel and following Rainbow around the room with her deep green eyes.

"So, why so quiet all of a sudden?" Rainbow asked, clearing her throat to break the silence.

"What? Who's quiet? I'm being normal, you're the quiet one." Applejack gulped and took a deep breath. "So maybe I'm bein' a little quiet, is that a problem?"

Rainbow stared in confusion, then scratched her mane. "Uh, should I go?"

"No!" Applejack shouted, then turned away as she squeezed her eyes closed. "I mean, well you can if you want..."

"Sheesh, I just wanna know what's gotten into you." Rainbow fluttered up next to the embarrassed mare and placed a wing over her back.

Applejack took several more deep breaths and shook her head. "I'm sorry Rainbow, I didn't mean get all... eh, crazy or whatever you wanna say. It's nothin' really. I guess I was just a little nervous about askin' ya to come to barn and whatnot."

"Why would you be? You seemed pretty cool about the whole thing if you ask me."

Applejack lowered her ears as her cheeks grew hotter. She looked up into Rainbow Dash's glowing pink eyes as the setting sun sent its beautiful rays falling in a line across her pretty blue face.

"Well, I guess there really is another reason I brought you here today..." Applejack lifted her chin and faced her friend with confidence.

"And what would that be?" Rainbow asked, her eyes locked on Applejack's as she inched closer and closer.

"Oh, nothin' big, just..." She closed her eyes and leaned forward, her lips brushing against Rainbow's.

The pegasus dropped her half-full cup of cider onto the ground and wrapped her forelegs around Applejack's neck. Their lips went from simply touching to interlocking, and the cold autumn air vanished beneath their warm, loving embrace. Each mare kept her eyes closed as they shared a moment of passion and mutual affection.

Rainbow Dash's heart skipped a beat as the subtle sweet taste of cider on Applejack's lips met her tongue. The orange mare's hot breath escaped her nostrils and washed over Rainbow's cheeks as she parted her lips a bit more.

Applejack opened her own lips as her friend's tongue flicked between them. She tilted her head and pressed herself up against the pegasus, causing her to stumble backwards. As Rainbow stepped back, her hoof landed in the center of the spilled cider and it slipped out from beneath her. Applejack, pressed up against her friend, fell directly on top of her and instantly lost her footing as she attempted to scramble to her hooves.

"Ouch..." Each mare fell silent.

A sudden gust of wind shook the barn planks and sent its chill between them. Rainbow Dash chuckled, and Applejack began to laugh. Both mares giggled uncontrollably as they slowly helped one another to their hooves. The slowly dimming sunlight glowed brightly in each mare's eyes and they both let out a simultaneous, woeful sigh.

"So, is that what this was all about?" Rainbow asked, her hot cheeks becoming redder as she stared at her friend.

Applejack turned away and scratched beneath her hat, her coy smile drooping with her ears. "Yeah, pretty much. Sorry to be so... forward about it."

"Heh, yeah, it's okay..." Rainbow lowered her ears and scratched at the dirt floor.

Once again, each mare fell silent and avoided eye contact. The orange sunlight turned dark blue as it fell beneath the horizon and the stars took the sky. Another strong gust hit the barn, causing each mare to jump and shiver.

Applejack placed her hat back on her head and nodded towards the door. "Hey, wanna come inside with me? We can, uh, talk about stuff."

Rainbow Dash shook her head and trotted up next to her friend, tightly wrapping a wing over her back and planting a loving peck on her cheek. "What's to talk about?"

Applejack shrugged and rubbed her muzzle against Rainbow's. "Well then let's just go inside and do whatever it is you wanna do, Sugarcube."

"Sounds good to me."

Seize the Day

PING

CRASH

Twilight Sparkle leaned up from her slumber with a start, yawning and wiping her tired eyes. Just as she began to stretch her wings, Spike burst through her bedroom door waving his hands side to side dismissively.

"I swear! It was an accident! You gotta believe me!" he shouted, sweat dripping down his forehead.

"Whatever it is Spike," Twilight grumbled. "I can assure you that I really don't care."

"Oh that's a relief." He wiped his head and let out a deep breath.

Twilight stood off her bed and stepped towards her window. She gazed out over the magnificent city of Canterlot from her palace tower window, her eyes landing on a small town sitting on the horizon. The sunlight gleamed over the distant apple orchard, and rooftops glowed warmly. Joyous memories danced in front of the longing mare, and with a tear in her eye, she smiled.

"Okay Spike, what did you do?" Twilight asked, curiosity getting the better of her.

"Uhm..." the dragon blushed. "Well, you know that statue with the big, shiny sapphires for eyes? Well, I thought I could get them without anypony noticing, and it kinda, like, fell over."

Twilight rolled her eyes, then refixed her gaze on Ponyville. "At least you got your gems, right?"

"Yup!" Spike smiled widely, shiny blue fragments sparkling between his teeth.

Twilight Sparkle cracked a nostalgic smile at the sight as she shook her head. "I'm gonna step out for a while if you don't mind. And to keep yourself occupied, feel free to destroy the rest of those awful statues. Between you and me, they give me the creeps anyway."

The alicorn winked and nudged the young dragon out of her sleeping quarters, who happily eyed another statue, then latched the door shut behind him. She took a deep breath and stood in front of her large dresser mirror, taking a brush in her deep purple aura of magic. Her long, regal mane dangled over one eye as she stroked it smooth. With a deep sigh, she slid open the top drawer, pulling out her crown and pink, gold trimmed dress from within.

She slid into the dress and set her crown on her head just above her horn, then turned to face the mirror once again. Her crown gleamed in the morning sun and her dress regally fell down her sides. With a strong sense of confidence, she turned to face her balcony. Heading through the sliding glass door, she stepped out onto the concrete patio. Her horn began to shimmer beneath a growing magical aura. Her eyes glowed an eerie white, and in a flash she vanished, reappearing in the center of Ponyville Town Square.

With a gasp, the witnesses to the princess's arrival bowed down in humility.

"Please," Twilight shook her head dismissively. "You don't need to treat me any differently. I'm still just me."

The various ponies slowly looked up, still in awe at the amazing spectacle of magic power before them as a radiant aura slowly dissipated from around the young princess.

The Alicorn sighed and trotted away with a crooked smirk. She glanced around at the buildings and homes she once knew so well, and marveled at just how much the small town had changed and grown in such a short amount of time. One thing at the very least seemed to be exactly the same, and brought a wide smile to her face as she approached it.

DING, a bell chimed as she walked into Sugarcube Corner.

Twilight was immediately greeted by a squeak and a tight hug. "Oh I missed you so so so soooooooo much!"

"I missed you too Pinkie Pie." Twilight patted her friend on the back and slowly pressed her away. "So how have you been?"

"Sad," Pinkie quickly replied.

"Pinkie, why in Equestria would you be sad?" Twilight asked, her wide eyes gleaming with concern.

"... Because I miss you." The pink pony wiped a tear and pulled Twilight into another painfully loving embrace.

The princess closed her eyes and accepted the affection. She took a deep breath and gently stroked her friend's long, poofy mane.

"I miss you too Pinkie, I miss all of you. That's why I'm here."

"Oh. I thought you were here because of Rarity's going away party." Pinkie wiped her eye and glanced at the clock. "It's about to start."

"Going away party?!" Twilight shouted in confusion. "Going away where? And why? And I had no idea this was happening!"

"Didn't you read the letters I sent you?" Pinkie asked with watery eyes.

Twilight lifted a hoof to explain just as several ponies began trotting through the bakery doors. Rarity was the first to enter, her perfectly shiny and bouncy mane adorning her brilliant white coat. Deep blue eyes locked with Twilight's gaze, followed by a squeal of excitement.

"Twilight, darling, I just knew you'd make it dear." The beautiful mare gracefully cantered up to her friend and wrapped her hooves around her neck.

"Wouldn't miss it for the world," Twilight replied with a nervous grin. "So, uhm, where are you going again?"

Rarity pulled back and frowned. "Didn't you read the letters?"

"I get a lot of letters..." Twilight coyly explained.

"I see. Well I decided to go on an adventure—to brave the outdoors, to find my true self, and most importantly, to prove that I am most certainly not afraid to get dirty." The elegant mare lifted her nose and huffed.

"Wow Rarity, that sounds so... unlike you. Where exactly are you adventuring off to anyway?" Twilight glanced around at the growing crowd and ducked back, noticing the many wandering eyes glancing back at her.

"We'll, this is the real exciting part. I found an old book that details the location of an ancient abandoned dragon cave. I hope to travel there and maybe uncover some precious gems, or maybe even a piece if ancient royal jewelry! Eep!" Rarity squeezed her eyes shut and swooned at the thought.

Twilight lost her grin and lowered her eyes. "Rarity, I really don't think that's a good idea. It could be dangerous."

"Well of course it could be dangerous. That's part of the adventure!"

The princess scratched the back of her mane and raised an eyebrow. "Why do you think you have to prove something anyway? Applejack, right?"

Rarity scoffed and stepped back. "Oh, so you think I'm incapable of deciding to do this on my own?"

"Calm down. It's not like that. I just mean to say that this is completely unlike you, and I don't want you to get hurt. Besides, you aren't exactly the adventuring type you know? You can hardly even handle a camping trip. I know you better than that Rarity."

The white mare's cheeks grew red as she glared fiercely into her friend's eyes. "I suppose you don't know me as well as you think... A lot changes in a year, maybe you'd get it if you'd visit us, friend."

"Maybe you're right, but the point remains that it's way too dangerous to go wandering off into some uncharted mountain range. I'm not letting you go, and definitely not on your own. As your princess, I forbid it." Twilight stamped her hoof and raised her head high.

Rarity's adamant blue eyes began to water, and the entire bakery fell silent.

Twilight blushed as guilt and shame filled her chest. "I'm sorry Rarity... I didn't want it to come to that."

Rarity wiped her teary eyes and turned away. "It's fine... Perhaps you're right anyway. I'm just a prissy, helpless filly whose too wrapped up in her own narcissism to see the real world. Right?"

Twilight gulped and shook her head. "That's not what I meant... What happened to you to get you so worked up? I want to help."

Rarity shook her head and dropped her stylish adventure bag on the floor, some of its contents spilling out. "I'll just be going home then. I have quite a bit of work to do anyway."

Twilight Sparkle looked to her other four friends, who stood together and shrugged while Rarity galloped out the front door.

"Should I go after her?" Twilight asked.

Rainbow Dash fluttered into the air and opened the bakery door. "Nah, let me talk to her. She's been pretty moody lately, it's not just you. But that whole I'm your princess and I forbid it thing was a bit much... I thought you said this whole princess thing wouldn't change things between us. You can't just order us around and still expect us to be your friends. We're supposed to be equals, but, I guess we're not anymore. Not really, right?"

Twilight winced as her colorful friend dashed away. "I'm sorry..."

"Now don't you listen to them Twi. I know you was just tryin' to keep that bull-headed, hard-nosed mare outta trouble. You don't really think you're above us or anythin' like that. Do ya?" Applejack removed her hat and pressed it against her chest. "I respect you Twilight. Whether you're wearin' a crown or not, you're always gonna be a leader to me, and I'd follow you into the depths of the Everfree any day."

A smile returned to the princess' face. "Thanks Applejack. That really means a lot to me to hear you say that."

"Suck up..."

Applejack perked her ears and blushed as she overheard a pony making fun. "I ain't no suck up..."

Twilight glared and took a strong stance. "She is not sucking up to me! There's nothing to suck up to! I'm her friend! Not her superior!"

"Aw heck, Twi, Don't pay no mind to them ponies. They don't know nothin'. Come on and spend some time with me at the orchard." Applejack smiled and nodded towards the door.

"Thanks again AJ, but I think coming back here at all was a mistake. I need to go back home and think about a few things. First and foremost how to apologize to Rarity..."

Twilight lowered her head and her ears as she exited the building. "Should I bother with the royal farewell?"

Met with silence, she lit her horn and vanished in an instant, a single teardrop falling to the dust where she stood only moments ago.

Applejack sighed and looked over her shoulder to Pinkie Pie, whose face reflected the pain filling her chest. "Cheer up Pink. She'll be back again soon."

Pinkie hugged onto her friend and wiped her eyes. "She didn't say goodbye..."

"Aw shucks, Pinkie. Don't cry, or you're gonna get me all teary-eyed too!" Applejack squeezed her eyes shut and pulled her friend closer, Canterlot glowing in the distance beneath the afternoon sunlight.

***

Twilight Sparkle appeared on the balcony of her palace tower. She wiped sever tears from her eyes and caught her breath before forcefully shoving past the glass door into her bedroom. A glint of light caught her eye as she passed by her mirror: her crown shining in the sunlight. With a huff, she threw it from her head onto the floor, the gem adorning it bouncing across the room.

"What happened..." she asked herself as she fell face first into her pillows.

"You okay in here?" Spike asked as he inched the door open.

"Yes... just leave me alone." Twilight shooed him away with a golden boot.

"Uhm... are you sure? Because if you wanna talk, you know I'm always here for you." He stepped into the room, picking the dazzling pink gem up from the floor.

"I know Spike. Thanks for that... I think I take you for granted sometimes." Twilight leaned up and offered her friend a warm smile.

"So you wanna tell me what's going on? Where'd you go anyway?" he asked as he attempted to press the gem back into its rightful place atop the crown.

"I decided to visit my friends in Ponyville, and-"

"What?!" Spike interrupted. "You went to Ponyville without me? They're my friends too ya know, and I miss them!" He groaned, sadness in his eyes moreso than anger.

"I know. I'm sorry... It seems I'm having a bad day and making all my friends angry with me."

Spike sighed and polished the crown against his chest. "No no. I'm the one whose sorry. I didn't mean to shout... So you were saying?"

"It's just that things have been so hard lately. I love being a princess, I love having my own palace wing, and more than anything I love being able to see Celestia and Luna so often. The problem is that all of those great things come at a huge price. I just miss my friends so much, and I'm afraid that no matter how many times I swear they will, things will never be the same between us." Twilight looked down at her royal boots and sighed deeply. "Applejack is always sucking up to me, Fluttershy seems afraid of me, Rarity thinks that I think I'm better than her, Rainbow Dash blows everything I do or say way out of proportion, and Pinkie Pie acts like I just abandoned her and crushed her dreams!"

Spike gulped and set the crown down at the foot of the bed. "I don't know what to say Twilight. I think you should just go back to Ponyville tomorrow and try to have a good time. Leave your crown, your boots, and your dress here. Just be you. I'll come too; it'll be a blast."

"Hhm." Twilight giggled. "Maybe you're right Spike. All this... stuff is really a bit much. I'm supposed to wear it out, but what's the worst that could happen?" Twilight's mind began to ponder the possibilities, and she immediately gulped and vanquished the thought.

"Spike, I want to take a quick nap. Write a letter and let our friends know that we're going to have a wonderful time together tomorrow. I'm gonna make this right. Oh, and have that royal express guy send it over to Pinkie Pie immediately after you're done writing it." Twilight smiled and yawned.

"Sheesh, done ordering me around princess?" Spike chuckled and trotted out the bedroom door.

Twilight rolled her eyes and took a deep breath, thoughts and plans for the day to come playing through her mind. She closed her eyes and smiled softly as thoughts turned to dreams.

***

"Twilight?" Spike tapped on the bedroom door before slowly pushing it open.

The princess wiped the grogginess from her eyes and stretched out. "What is it?"

"Well, I've got some... bad news..." Spike gulped and stepped into the room, a letter tightly clutched in his claws.

"Bad news?" Twilight took the letter in her aura and unrolled it.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

I regrettably must decline your selfish invitation for us to treat you to a carefree day of luxury and leisure. Pinkie Pie is far too depressed to deal with your insensitivity, and Rainbow Dash far too preoccupied with her Wonderbolts training—not that you care considering you haven't seen her perform since her admittance. I plan to head out to the Misty Mountains in only a few minutes, and Fluttershy is coming with me. You said I can't head out alone, so I won't. This should satisfy you, princess. Maybe you can spend all day with Applejack doing some field work, I really don't care.

~Love, Rarity.

Twilight dropped the letter onto her lap in disbelief. "... what have I done."

"I'm sorry Twilight... Maybe Applejack will know what to do or say." Spike smiled and widened his reassuring eyes.

The alicorn cringed beneath the pain in her chest. "How did I let everything go so wrong?"

Spike hopped onto the bed and placed a comforting claw on her shoulder. "Don't say that Twi. This isn't your fault. Everypony makes mistakes, it's not like you can just turn back time. You gotta move forward and try for the best."

Twilight's eyes shot open. "Spike! You're a genius!"

The young dragon cocked his neck and raised an eyebrow. "Wow, thanks. I thought that was some pretty generic advice, but I'm glad it helped cheer you up!"

"Not the advice, silly. Turn back time. I'll travel back in time to this morning so that I can go to Ponyville and do things right before it gets so far out of hoof. I'll leave my royal attire behind, and take you with me." Twilight quickly opened a dusty book from her bookshelf and began reading.

"Okay, but didn't you use the last time-scroll thingy already?" Spike questioned, scratching his chin.

"I did, but I recently read one of Starswirl the Bearded's old books on theoretical time travel. He fashioned a potential spell in here, but no pony aside from the two Goddesses have the power to use it." Twilight spoke as she skimmed, her eyes fixed on the ancient print.

"If no pony can use it, how does that help us?" Spike asked.

"My magical abilities have been drastically amplified ever since my transformation. I can do things now that I was never able to do before. I think I just might be able to pull this off... It seems like some critical structures to the spell are missing though. If I could just..." The alicorn quickly turned to her hutch and pulled a notebook from within.

Spike hopped up on a chair next to her as she began writing down a long mathematical equation. "You see? The piece that's missing is what was written in the scroll. I bet he perfected the spell in scroll form after writing and printing this book. This spell is to actually turn back time, whereas the scroll just sent the caster back in time. If I can finish this, then I won't be meeting myself, I'll be myself, except a day younger."

"I don't know Twilight, this sounds dangerous." Spike skeptically looked over Twilight's notebook and sighed.

"Relax. I'll see you in the morning, alright?" She read over her notebook and closed her eyes, her horn beginning to glow as she calibrated its vibrations. "Two terakicks per second... and..."

"I have a bad feeling about this Twilight. Maybe we should talk to Celestia first."

"It'll be fine, I promi-" A bright flash shined through her bedroom window, sending a spotlight across the evening Equestrian sky for several seconds.

Spike fell backwards and shielded his eyes, peeking between his claws as the light faded. Twilight stumbled backwards into her desk and collapsed. The dragon quickly rushed to her side.

"Hey! Hey Twilight!" His voice rang in her ears like a distant echo.

"I'm okay... just a little dizzy is all."

The dragon gulped and rubbed his eyes. "Your mane..."

Twilight stood wobbly and looked in the mirror at her mane, which was glowing slightly, and waved gently back and forth in the still bedroom air, subtle sparkles flickering in the deep purple and blue that resembled the early night sky. Her tail took on a similar form, flowing graciously behind and along side of her. "... Twilight Sky."

Her bedroom door flew open causing her to loose her balance and fall over, and a tall white mare stood above her. "Twilight Sparkle! What in Equestria is going on in here?!"

Spike quickly interjected. "Well you see, we were trying to create a time spell, and..."

Twilight placed a hoof over his mouth. "Just a little experiment that took an unexpected turn is all. Sorry for the disturbance Princess."

Celestia narrowed her eyes. "Time magic is strictly forbidden. It's far too dangerous to tamper with Twilight. Don't let me catch you doing such things again, or there will be consequences. Not to mention it's already ten in the evening. Ponies are trying to sleep you know."

"Yes ma'am." Twilight gulped and grabbed onto her stomach as the oldest princess stepped out of her room.

"Spike... I don't feel so good..."

"What's wrong?"

"I feel like I'm freezing from the inside out, and I... I'm... dizz...oh..." Twilight's sight went black, and she fell breathless to the floor.

PING

CRASH

Twilight Sparkle leaned up from her slumber with a start, yawning and wiping her tired eyes. Just as she began to stretch her wings, Spike burst through her bedroom door waving his hands side to side dismissively.

"I swear! It was an accident! You gotta believe me!" he shouted, sweat dripping down his forehead.

The young princess leaned up and widened her eyes. "Spike?"

"Yeah?" The young dragon winced beneath the expected punishment.

"It worked!" Twilight jumped out of bed and picked him up, spinning him in circles. "It worked it worked it worked! Yes!"

Spike raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "So you're not mad at me?"

Twilight sat him down and laughed. "Nope! Break all the statues! I don't care even a little bit. But first thing's first, you and I are taking a trip to Ponyville to see our friends."

"Whoa really? Right now?" Spike beamed with excitement and walked up to the sliding glass door.

"Right now. Let's go." Twilight glanced at the mirror, and quickly brushed her messy blue and purple bed-mane down with a smile.

"Don't forget your crown and whatever else." Spike pointed to the dresser and shrugged. "Remember what Celestia said?"

"I don't care about that stuff. This isn't a member of the royal palace visiting an Equestrian city; this is a mare visiting her friends." Twilight pointed out as she tossed the dragon onto her back.

"If you say so."

"I do say so, and as your princess, what I say goes." She giggled and leaped into the air, taking flight and aiming towards the small town beneath the foothills of Canterlot's majestic mountains.

She zipped through the air as Spike held on for dear life, and in what felt like no time all reached her destination. "Flight sure is more practical than train, isn't it..."

Spike fell flat on his stomach into the dirt as soon as Twilight landed. "I'll take a train over flying any day..."

"Well have fun taking a whole day to get back then." The mare stuck her tongue out and began trotting down town.

The various townsfolk greeted her with friendly smiles and waves as she trotted by. Sugarcube Corner sat at the end of the street, and she quickly made her way along the block.

DING, a bell chimed as she walked into Sugarcube Corner.

Twilight was immediately greeted by a squeak and a tight hug. "Oh I missed you so so so soooooooo much!"

"I missed you too Pinkie Pie." Twilight patted her friend on the back and slowly pressed her away. "So how have you been?"

"Sad," Pinkie quickly replied.

"Well there's no reason for you to be sad anymore. Things are going to be better than ever. I'll see you much more often from now on okay? My royal duties come second to spending some extra time with my friends. I've missed you guys too much, for too long." Twilight nodded and placed a hoof on Pinkie's shoulder.

Pinkie cracked a wide grin and wiped her eye. "That's great Twilight! And guess what? You're just in time for Rarity's going away party!"

The bakery door opened, triggering the bell and catching Twilight's attention as several more ponies trotted in. Rarity was the first to enter, her perfectly shiny and bouncy mane adorning her brilliant white coat. Deep blue eyes locked with Twilight's gaze, followed by a squeal of excitement.

"Twilight, darling, I just knew you'd make it dear." The beautiful mare gracefully cantered up to her friend and wrapped her hooves around her neck.

"Of course Rarity, and I kind of wanted to talk to you about this. I'm sorry I didn't bring it up sooner, but my responsibilities in Canterlot have been getting the better of my attention, and my judgement. The truth is that I think you might want to reconsider this whole adventure thing. I know it sounds fun and you might have something to prove, but I think it might be a little too dangerous." Twilight placed her bare hoof on Rarity's shoulder and offered a soft smile.

Rarity sighed and looked down. "I know it might be dangerous, but... I just have to go. I hope you understand."

"I don't understand at all. Why do you feel like you absolutely have to do this. I know I haven't been around nearly as often as I should be, but I've always been there for you if you needed to talk, and I want to continue to be here for you now. So talk to me. What's going on?" Twilight slowly walked to the back of the store with her friend, nodded to Pinkie and the rest of her friends to give them some space.

The beautiful white mare averted her gaze as she sat at a small table across from the princess. "It's just that... well you see, I want to be a fun and exciting mare too. Sweetie Belle said something to me the other day, and it's been bouncing around in my head nearly nonstop ever since. I know I shouldn't let the things a young filly says get to me so much, but I simply can't help it."

"What did she say?" Twilight asked, her purple eyes wide with concern.

"Well..." Rarity scoffed and shook her head. "She said I was boring, and that I'm wasting my life away working on ugly dresses while everypony else is enjoying living. I can't help but feel that that's at least partially true. Of course my dresses are anything but ugly, but the point remains."

"Heh... the point remains." Twilight looked down at the glossy table and smiled.

"Excuse me?" Rarity raised an eyebrow.

"Oh nothing. I just recall saying those words to you at least once before. I'm sorry if I seem distracted, but anyway, you should listen to your sister. I agree with her to a point, that maybe you do get a little too invested in your work, and right now more than ever, I can relate. Maybe instead of going on this crazy adventure, you and I can have mare's night out in Canterlot. I know how much you love it there." Twilight winked and placed her hoof atop her friend's on the table.

"Maybe you're right. Who am I kidding with this anyway. It's ridiculous to think I'd enjoy myself even a little out there exploring some giant piles of rocks and dirt. Disgusting really." Rarity laughed and smiled back at her friend. "A luxurious and leisurely day with my best friend sounds much better."

"I'm glad you're not going through with this. I can't begin to tell you how worried I'd have been." Twilight stood up and glanced around the room at all the various ponies mingling and having fun. "Still though, it'd be a shame to let this party go to waste. Let's go have fun, and I'm still dying to talk to the rest of our friends. I've really missed you guys lately."

Rarity stood up and nodded while Twilight headed across the room towards Applejack and Fluttershy. As she approached, the yellow pegasus gulped and looked down.

"Um, hi, Princess Twilight."

The alicorn laughed and shook her head. "Please Fluttershy, it's just Twilight as always."

"Oh... where's your crown, and dress? Has your princess status been revoked?" Fluttershy asked with wide, hopeful eyes.

"No? And it never will be. I just left those things behind because I didn't want the rest of the town to feel intimidated, but you guys know that there's no reason to feel that way. You're my best friends, and you always will be no matter what I'm wearing or what my title happens to be," Twilight explained.

Fluttershy nodded knowingly and smiled. She then quickly hugged onto her friend and let out a deep, long sigh. "I missed you Twilight, and I can't help but feel a little scared that things are changing between us, you know, with you being gone all the time and everything."

"Never Fluttershy. I'll be around a lot more often too, so don't worry about a thing." Twilight winked over Fluttershy's shoulder at Applejack, who nodded as well.

"Heck Twi, it's been awful lonely without you here to help us all along the way. We understand that you have a lot of your own to worry about now, but it sure is nice to see ya." Applejack joined in on the hug and closed her eyes.

"Hey! Don't think you get to hog her all to yourself!" Rainbow Dash rushed in Fluttershy and Applejack, hugging onto Twilight in the process.

"Hi Rainbow. I didn't forget about you, I was actually thinking about challenging you to a race if you're up to it." Twilight grinned.

"Hello, have we met? Of course I'm up for it! Just name the time and place, and prepare to eat my dust!" Rainbow Dash laughed and pulled a little tighter. "Don't stay gone for this long ever again. Got it?!"

"... Got it. I promise."

Pinkie Pie popped up from beneath the group and widened an eye. "Pinkie promise?"

Twilight rolled her eyes and giggled again. "No Pinkie, I just promise. And I plan to keep that promise not because I fear the consequences of breaking it, but because I love each of you with all my heart, and I want you all to be a part of my life."

"Bluck." Spike cleared his throat with one hand over his mouth. "I think I'm gonna be sick..."

Twilight chuckled. "Still woozy from the flight over here?"

"No," Spike replied with a raised eyebrow. "I'm woozy from all this sappy mushy feely stuff. Where's the love for Spikey Wikey?"

Rarity rolled her eyes and trotted up to the dragon, planting a light peck on his cheek. "There's my little guy. Why don't visit me so often. I get so lonely now that you're gone."

"Oh... uh... heh." Spike blushed deeply as he swooned.

The six mares laughed together at the sight and continued enjoying what seemed like a perfect day.

***

As the evening fell, Twilight and Spike made their way back into the royal palace, this time using the front gate. Celestia sat atop the stairway signing various official documents and didn't bother looking up. Twilight shot her a subtle smile as she headed down the hallway into her very own wing of the palace.

"Today went better than I ever could have hoped Spike. You might not realize it, but I owe it all to you." Twilight glanced back at the dragon, who was hardly awake as he rested on her back.

"You're welcome Twilight. I'm not sure how I get all the credit, but it's a nice change of pace."

They each laughed together as they made their way back upstairs and into the resting chambers. Spike hopped down and wobbled to his bed, exhausted from the day's excitement. Twilight watched him doze off before she headed into her own bedroom.

Pressing through the door, she spotted her notebook lying on the floor. She picked it up and looked over it, noticing that it still contained all the information from the spell she crafted before her time travel. "That's strange... you weren't on the floor this morning..."

Suspicious of an intruder, she continued surveying the items of her room, noting that everything else seemed to be exactly as she left it. She flipped through the rest of the pages of the book, which were all still blank, then sat it down on her dresser rather than inside the hutch where it belonged.

Suddenly she felt a wave of dizziness washing over her, and stumbled backwards against her bedroom door. Her insides grew cold, and tightly held onto her stomach. Glancing up at the clock, she realized it was nearing ten in the evening, the same time she cast the spell, and her calendar showed it to be the eighth of the month. As the chilling pains overwhelmed her, she closed her eyes and fell to the floor, the room blackening and her breath lost.

Birds chirped as the sun made its way in through the bedroom curtains. Twilight Sparkle inched her eyes open and yawned. After several groggy moments, she snapped straight up with wide eyes and a racing heart. Her eyes first darted to the clock, which revealed it to be eight in the morning, and her calendar showed it to be the seventh of the month.

"What?!" She threw her blankets to the floor and jumped out of bed.

Her notebook sat crooked on her dresser which caught her eye. "No... you should be in your hutch!"

The mare pulled on her mane and resisted the urge to scream. She closed her eyes and thought as she attempted to catch her breath. What am I gonna do... What am I supposed to do? I... I can fix this.

Exie

         Ecstasy: an overwhelming feeling of happiness or joyful excitement. My father was pretty old fashioned, and to him there was absolutely no way my name could ever be misconstrued as something sexual or perverse. Nonetheless, growing up with a name like Ecstasy really affected the mare I grew up to be. In high school my friends started calling me Exie, and it stuck ever since. I don't mind at all, Exie has a nice ring to it, and it sounds better when ponies call out that name in bed.

"Ecstasy yes! Oh Ecstasy harder! Bite me Ecstasy!" Total mood kill right there.

These days not many ponies know my real name, and I doubt my old friends remember me at all. I've never been one to make friends easily, well, permanent friends anyway. I can make a friend wherever I go, but I won't want to see them again after the sun rises. I've been pretty independent ever since I left my home in Canterlot and moved to Manehatten. I never had a strong figure of parental guidance in my life, but I found something like that when a nice mare took me in off the streets and gave me a job. Her name is Cashmere, and she helped me get my life together; she gave me a purpose. And now she gave me a huge opportunity to prove myself. I won't let her down.

I've heard rumors about this place I'm going—Ponyville—and how apparently that's where some really good friends that save the world or something live. They had something to do with stopping the Changeling raid on Canterlot last year, but I don't have any solid details. I wonder what they're like, and what they'll think of me. I hope there are some cute ponies down there looking to hook up, otherwise this is going to be a really dull couple of months in the rural fields of Nowhere-Land...

A young, light peach colored mare with a deep scarlet mane merrily trotted down the quiet early-morning streets of Manehatten. Black thigh-high laced up boots hugged her hind legs, while short black leg-warmers with teasing tears adorned her front ones. She chomped on a large carrot as she went, her deep blue eyes sparkling in delight. As she made her way downtown, traffic began to pick up while various ponies made their ways to work. Subconsciously aware that some ponies may be eyeing her, she began swaying her hips as she stepped and teasingly whipped her tail from side to side.

"Hi Exie," a young blue mare called out from across the street. "How's it goin'?"

Exie paused and looked the mare over, one eyebrow involuntarily raising. "Uhm. Good, you?"

"Great! I miss you ya know. We should hang out again soon, it's been like, forever. Still have my address?"

"Of course I do, but it's at home. Give it to me again and I'll head over to your place when I get off work." Exie smiled and closed her eyes, desperately searching her mind for a memory.

The young blue mare beamed and skipped across the street. Exie dug through her bag and produced a small notepad containing many more addresses. She flipped to a blank page and held it up to the mare, whose long blonde mane fell over one eye as she wrote.

"See ya soon?" The young mare fluttered her wings and sensually ran her tail beneath Exie's chin as she carried on in the opposite direction.

The young earth pony grinned and tilted her head as she watched her mysterious friend's curvy blue flank fade into the crowd that now filled the sidewalks. "Huh... Who are you?" she whispered.

She shook her head and continued down the street, nearing her destination. It wasn't uncommon for her to forget about a random one-night-stand, so she paid it little attention. As she arrived at her place of employment, Exie unlocked the front door to Sew Fine, a seasonal store that sells adult oriented Nightmare Night costumes and accessories. She pressed past the glass door and locked it behind herself, then dropped the keys into her black saddlebag.

"You here yet?" she called out, still chewing on her carrot.

"Yup," a feminine voice sounded from behind the dressing rooms.

Exie smiled and trotted in her direction, flipping her long messy bangs to one side. She glanced around at the shelves and racks displaying all the latest and hottest costumes of the year. Her eyes found themselves locked on a glossy pair of leather boots with sparkling chrome buckles lining the sides.

"Exie! Chop chop." A tall gray unicorn with a light blue mane stepped out from behind the fitting rooms, pressing past a draped tarp. "Are you sure you can handle this? It's a big deal ya know..."

The young earth pony scoffed and rolled her eyes, snapping out of her trance. "You're joking right? Of course I can handle it. I'm a pro."

The older mare gazed down at her with a wide skeptical eye. "You've been working here for five years now, and I trust you Exie. I just need to be sure you're gonna stay focused down there in Ponyville. Running your own shop isn't as simple as managing a few workers here. You're gonna have to hire a staff, meet with the building's contractor, set up inventory according to corporate standards, and manage all the-”

"Shhhh," Exie placed a hoof to her boss' mouth. "I'll be fine, Cashmere."

She then reached up and hugged the older mare, who sighed and put on a soft smile. "I know you will be kiddo. Make me proud." She pat her on the head and turned to a pile of boxes. "The cargo carriage is set to leave first thing in the morning, seven a.m. sharp. Don't be late. We can't afford any delays in Ponyville. Sew Fine's gotta make a good impression on the nice, impressionable citizens."

"I'll handle it. Ponyville's gonna have one hell of a Nightmare Night with me around. Just wait, you'll see." Exie closed her eyes and nodded with confidence.

"You'd better, or you're gonna be jobless when you get back." Cashmere smiled nudged the little mare away. "Now help me pack this stuff up."

With the flick of an ear, Exie did as she was told, and began to work.

***

Twilight Sparkle stood next to Pinkie Pie outside an empty building on the edge of Town Square. "Sew Fine? Opening September the first. That's in just over two weeks, and all they have is a sign? Somepony's going to be pretty busy when he or she finally shows up."

"Sounds like fun!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

"Pinkie, how does setting up a store on tight schedule sound fun?" Twilight tilted her head and shrugged.

Pinkie Pie pressed her face against the glass and widened her eyes, gazing into the empty darkness. "What kind of store is it? Hmm?"

"Well judging from the name, it's a clothing store. I remember seeing one in Canterlot a few times around Nightmare Night. They sell costumes, I guess." Twilight placed a hoof to her chin and looked the building over. "I also recall being invited to a party held at one of these stores. I never went, but I think it was a rather obnoxious event."

"Ooh, a party? Now I know this place is gonna be great!" Pinkie leaned back and squealed. "And it looks like Rarity's gonna have some competition."

"Whoa!" Rainbow Dash fluttered down from a nearby cloud, her eyes reflecting the excitement in her voice. "Is this what I think it is?!"

"What do you think it is?" Twilight asked sarcastically.

Rainbow Dash joined Pinkie, peering in through the tinted glass. "It's a Sew Fine! They sell all the coolest Nightmare Night things. I'm gonna have so much fun this year! You ready to prank, Pinkie?"

"No!" Pinkie shouted. "Don't prank Pinkie, prank..." she glanced around nervously, spotting a nearby pony. "Prank Junebug!"

Rainbow smacked herself with a hoof and shook her head. "That's not what I meant... I mean, do you want to join my prank team this year. Together we'll scare the cutie marks off of everypony!"

"Sounds great!" Pinkie beamed.

"Perfect. You two have fun, I have some reading to catch up on." Twilight turned away and rolled her eyes.

"Typical Twilight," Rainbow nudged Pinkie with an elbow. "Too busy being an egghead to have fun. You know, I was gonna have you join my team too."

"As tempting as that offer is, I'll have to decline. I'm sure the town will have more than they can handle with just the two of you," Twilight explained with a calming sigh.

"Fine. Will you at least cone to the party then?" Rainbow pouted and asked in a flat, insincere tone.

"Party?" Twilight turned back and shrugged. "What party?"

Rainbow threw her hooves into the air and fell to the ground, then spoke as if she were being forced to explain the most obvious thing in the world. "Every year on Nightmare Night, Sew Fine hosts the biggest and best costume party around. They always have to coolest bands in the area perform live, and everypony has a blast! It's for adults only too. The last time I went to one of these things... You don't wanna know..."

Twilight frowned and nervously kicked at the ground, noticing Rainbow Dash's smug grin. "I think that sounds like a bit much for this small town, but we'll see how it goes. Looks like you have some competition as well, Pinkie."

"Are you kidding?!" Pinkie ecstatically shouted. "I'm gonna offer to help throw the biggest Nightmare Night bash in the history of Ponyville!"

"Alright!" Rainbow hopped up and bumped hooves with Pinkie.

"That's very thoughtful of you Pinkie. I'm sure the pony in charge will need all the help they can get. We'll be sure to make the staff of Sew Fine feel welcome. I can't wait to browse, I love decorating." Twilight attempted to peek into the window as well. "I have a good feeling about this."

***

As the evening fell, Exie yawned and stretched her limbs. "Phew. All done, right?"

Cashmere looked over the stacks of boxes packed into the back of a hauling trailer, a hoof to her chin and a wide, concerned eye. "Well I sure hope so... We ain't gonna have time for a trip back."

"If we forgot anything, I'll just improvise and make do." Exie leaned up and stretched her back. "So... I should really get some sleep soon if you want me up at seven."

"You're right. I'll clean up, you head on home. Good work today kiddo." The Manehatten mare gave a nod of approval and waved her employee off.

"Thanks. See ya!" Exie chirped as she skipped out the front door.

The young mare glanced over her shoulder, ensuring she wasn't being watched, then she pulled the notepad from her saddlebag. She read over the address, then hesitantly stepped in the blue pegasus' direction. With a deep, calming breath, she narrowed her eyes and forced her hooves to carry her down the street, and glanced back at the store with a pang of guilt in her stomach as she rounded the corner.

Only a few blocks away, she hastily trotted towards the mare's home, growing more excited by the second. She began to think about the mare once again, wondering when they had met before. She recalled most of her partners vividly, replaying various sleepless nights over and over in her mind. No matter how hard she thought, the blue pegasus remained a mystery.

Stopping at a tall apartment complex, she pressed her hoof to a buzzer and waited. Seconds later, the front door clicked open. Exie trotted in and made her way upstairs. A slurry of excitement and nervousness stirred up in her stomach as she neared the door. Even if she wasn't, it felt to Exie as if she was meeting a new mare for the first time. She lifted her hoof and tapped on the dark brown door.

A moment later, the cerulean pegasus answered, her long blonde mane falling over her chest. "Come on in! Glad you made it."

Exie smiled and stepped past the mare. "Me too."

"So, you missed me too then?" The pegasus asked with a bright, hopeful smile.

Exie eyed the floor and cleared her throat. "Well, I have to be honest. I have no idea who you are. I've tried and tried, but I can't remember ever meeting you."

The pegasus tilted her head back in a small fit of laughter. "Silly me. Of course you don't recognize me. Wait here."

Exie grinned and scratched her head as the mare trotted into the other room. She tilted her head and waited, then took a seat a large, plush sofa.

"Remember now?"

Exie gulped and felt her cheeks grow hot. The pegasus stood in front of her wearing a skintight set of black stockings and a glossy black corset loosely fastened around her waist that was attached to a hot pink and black tutu. Topping off her look was a small black masquerade mask, and a single blue feather adorning it.

The young tan mare laughed under her breath. "Last year's Scared Sexy party at Sew Fine... Sassaflash."

"I knew you'd remember me. I hoped you come visit, but I'm sure a mare like you has a full plate, am I right?" she asked as she took her mask off.

Exie swallowed a lump in her throat as the sexy pegasus wiggled out of her skirt and corset. "How could I forget you? You were the sexiest mare at the party, well, second sexiest."

Sassaflash raised her eyebrows and seductively stepped towards Exie, who grinned with anticipation. "Second only to you, right?"

"In all seriousness, you do look really, really... really good. Even without the outfit," Exie said as she licked her lips, looking over the mare's perfectly sender body and full, round flank.

Sassaflash blushed and averted her gaze. "That means a lot coming from you... That night at the party was so unexpected, and so amazing. Not a day or night goes by that it doesn't cross my mind at some point. I was watching you since the moment I arrived, and when you spotted me I felt my heart stop. You truly showed me the night of my life at that party. I'm glad you're here now..."

Exie reached forward and pulled the pegasus onto the couch overtop of her, immediately locking lips. Sassaflash's long, silky yellow mane fell across Exie's warm, blushing cheeks. Her teeth playfully tugged at her friend's lips as she tilted her head and parted her own lips further. Her tongue slid out from its resting place, prodding for a way into other mare's mouth. The earth pony arched her back, thrusting herself up between her friend's legs as they kissed, their tongues now sliding across one another in a passionate exchange of saliva.

Sassaflash leaned up and stared into Exie's sparkling blue eyes. "So..." the pegasus placed a hoof against Exie's cheek. "Let's go to bed?"

Exie nodded and caught her breath as the pegasus slid off the sofa and stepped towards the hallway. She lay still for a moment, her heart blissfully kicking at her chest. She placed her front hooves over her eyes and tried to fight back the wide, goofy smile she knew she was wearing. All the while her heart pumped pure bliss through her veins, causing her smile to grow wider.

"You coming or what?" Sassaflash called out from her bedroom.

Exie shot straight up and headed towards the hallway. She accidentally kicked the corset as she trotted, then shook her head and swallowed her joyful emotions. She had a mare to satisfy.

"'Bout time you showed up. I thought you got lost," the pegasus teased.

Exie shook her head and placed her front hooves on the mare's thighs. "Nope, I just couldn't decide if I was gonna take these off of you or not."

As the earth pony began gently tugging at the stockings, Sassaflash nudged her hoof away. "Nope. You first."

She scooted back and gestured for Exie to join her, who chuckled and hopped onto the bed. Sassaflash pressed onto Exie's chest, laying her down against the pillows. She gazed into the young mare's glistening blue eyes, then noticed her rosy cheeks and deep, uneasy breaths. The pegasus spread her wings and leaned down, nuzzling Exie's warm neck. Her lips gently grazed along the soft tan coat, and made their way to her ear.

Sassaflash let a deep, hot breath pour out over Exie's sensitive ear, sending chills coursing through her spine. She nipped at the tip, then kissed down her cheek and neck, stopping at her chest. With her eyes closed, the pegasus pressed her muzzle against Exie's warm chest and opened her mouth, slightly dampening her coat with the flick of her tongue as she kissed, moving lower.

Exie gasped as her friend's tongue made contact with her stomach, and joyous tingles echoed throughout her entire body as the sexy blue pegasus brushed her lips across her thighs. Sassaflash bit down on the top of Exie's boot and tugged at it, feeling the laces slowly sliding apart.

She leaned up and grabbed onto the boot, pulling it off teasingly slowly, sensing the warm, soft inner leather brushing across Exie's leg. She tossed the boot over the side of the bed and grabbed onto the other one. Exie pulled her leg back, helping slide the boot off.

"Happy?" Exie asked in a cracked, breathy voice.

"Mhm," the pegasus nodded and touched her muzzle to the swooning mare's lower stomach. "You are so hot Exie. I really did miss you. That night was-"

"Shhh..." Exie pressed down on Sassaflash's head.

The pegasus grinned and kissed her stomach, inching down her pelvis and thighs. Exie closed her eyes and tilted her head back in anticipation, sinking into the plush pillows. Sassaflash stuck her tongue out and licked up the mare's inner thigh, stopping just before she reached her warm, moist slit. She pressed her lips up against Exie's, kissing them and gently sucking them into her mouth.

Exie gasped and bit down on the tip of her hoof. "That's good... Sass."

"You like that, huh?" Sassaflash grinned and ran her tongue straight up the center of Exie's gooey lips, sucking on her clit as she reached the top.

Exie squeaked out in delight, lifting her back hooves over the pegasus' wings as she went back down. Bubbling waves of pleasure filled her stomach as Sassaflash ran her tongue in circles over her most sensitive areas. She wrapped her hooves up in the sheets beneath her, arching her back with high-pitched moans of delight.

The pegasus smiled with her mouth wide open, her tongue prodding against Exie's tight little opening. She savored the sweet, salty mixture oozing from her partner as her tongue slipped deeper inside.

"That's... that's the spot right there! Right there!" Exie began rocking her hips in time with Sassaflash's tonguing.

The pegasus leaned up, a string of jizz and saliva trailing from her mouth to Exie's sopping wet hole. "Mmmm. You wanna come for me, sexy little Exie?" she said as she caught her breath, then reburied her muzzle in the mares slippery crotch.

Exie rapidly nodded as her partner's tongue stroked and swashed around her inner walls. She bit down on the tip of her hoof and pressed herself tightly against the source of her pleasure. The pegasus wrapped her front hooves around Exie's haunches, pulling her hips up against her face. Sassaflash shoved her tongue deep inside, her front teeth pressed up against Exie's clit. She fucked the sexy little mare with her tongue, sloppily flicking it up the center and shoving back in. She leaned up and rapidly rubbed the tip of her hoof over Exie's clit, splashing drops of jizz across her chest and muzzle.

Her heart racing, Exie squeezed her eyes shut and screamed out in sheer ecstasy, her voice high and breathy. "That's it Sass. I'm coming!"

The pegasus leaned back down and sucked Exie's lips into her mouth as she came, slurping up the savory post-orgasmic juices. The earth pony let her limbs fall blissfully limp in a state of near euphoria, and began to giggle uncontrollably as waves of pleasure quaked through her shaky body. "That was incredible... Have you been practicing?"

Sassaflash wiped her muzzle and cuddled up to Exie, her eyes narrow and a loving smile spread across her face. "No. I just work better when I'm not confined to a fitting room."

Exie chuckled and rolled onto her side so that her muzzle was pressed against her friend's. "I do too..."

Sassaflash wrapped her hooves around Exie's neck, pulling her close as their lips met. Exie ran her hoof down the mare's side and flank, then slowly slid it between her thighs.

"Hey... I..." Exie cleared her throat and shook her head.

"You okay?" Sassaflash leaned back and widened her concerned eyes.

Exie took a deep breath and calmed herself, the thought of the morning coming so soon screaming in the back of her mind. "Yeah, but uhm, do you mind if I sleep here tonight?"

The pegasus shrugged and smiled. "I kind of assumed you'd be sleeping here tonight."

"Aw never mind... I can't anyway. The thing is, I have to be somewhere really early in the morning, and it's a long walk from here, and I don't have bits for a carriage... Ugh, sorry for ranting. I just didn't think about this before I came over." Exie sighed and hopped off the bed, picking up a boot.

Sassaflash huffed and sat up. "Wait! What, are you leaving?"

"I'm sorry. I'll get you next time, and I promise it'll be worth the wait."

As Exie began sliding her boot on, the pegasus fluttered off the bed and yanked it away. "No no no... I'll give you all the bits you need, and you'll get me right now."

The young earth pony shrugged and threw on a devilish grin. "Whatever you can spare should cover it."

"Just give the cab driver a bag of thirty bits and he'll rush you anywhere in town." The pegasus pulled open a drawer and tossed a sack of coins towards the devious little redhead.

"Perfect." She dropped the bits into her boot and stood up. "Now then..."

Sassaflash hopped back onto the bed and bent over, wiggling her plot in the air. "Ready when you are."

Exie rubbed her hooves together and licked her lips as if she were about to dive into a delicious meal. "I hope so. You're gonna love this."

***

As the sun peeked over the horizon, Exie stood at the front door to Sew Fine, slightly shivering in the cool autumn morning breeze. Her saddle bag was unusually heavy, being weighed down by a pouch of bits she didn't really need.

"Right on time. I'm glad you're being responsible about this. I'm counting on you..." Cashmere took a deep breath and closed her eyes.

"I snagged some start up money too, just in case anything goes wrong." Exie smiled proudly.

Cashmere narrowed her gaze and crossed her hooves. "Exie, you better not be on the street corners again. You could get hurt, and it ain't worth it, ya here?"

"Oh stop it. That was a onetime thing, and I won't do it again... I promised you... and... and I won't break a promise. Not to you." Exie lowered her ears and looked down, her voice flat and dry.

"Chin up kiddo," Cashmere smiled and lifted the young mare's chin. "Where'd you get it then?"

"I ran into some mare and figured I could swindle her. It was fun." Exie looked up in time to see two stallions latching harnesses to themselves, ready to pull the large carriage to Ponyville.

Exie hopped into the back with the equipment and merchandise, snuggling up in a small cozy space between boxes. "I'm gonna catch some z's now..."

Cashmere smiled knowingly at her exhausted little manager-to-be. "Good luck, Exie..."

Accidentally On Purpose

Accidentally On Purpose

By 'Cuteness Overlord'

~Ijab featuring Bookish Delight

A beautiful, young pink filly stood in front of her large, oak-framed mirror. With her nose tilted up, she stroked her two-toned mane to wavy perfection which gleamed in the morning sunlight that flooded her bedroom. She twirled around, her tail wrapping around her small body as she span. Satisfied with her own well-groomed, lustrous coat, she gripped the sparkling tiara that rested upon her dresser.

She placed the valuable piece of jewelry atop her head and narrowed her eyes with a confident grin. "Perfect."

Tap Tap

The young mare jumped at the noise, and then immediately glanced at her bedroom door with a scowl. She marched up to the door and yanked it open, huffing as she made way for her friend to pass. "Silver Spoon, what are you doing here so early?"

The young silvery-gray filly winced at her friend's harsh undertone, then forced a smile. "What? It's not that early, and I just thought you'd want to know; my dad said we can travel in the same train car with you guys tomorrow."

"Hm," Diamond Tiara scoffed as she trotted back to her mirror and continued brushing. "Have you ever even been to Manehattan? I've been there three times already, and it's not a city for... lesser ponies."

Silver Spoon stood behind her haughty friend and smiled widely. "I haven't been there yet, but I'm really looking forward to it, and I'm glad I have a friend like you to look out for me while we're there, because it would be really lame if it was just me and my dad."

A grin slithered across Diamond's face as she sat her brush down. "You are lucky to have a friend like me, aren't you?" she said trotted past Silver Spoon, brushing her a hoof beneath the filly's chin as she went.

The little gray filly rapidly nodded and followed her friend to her bed. Diamond Tiara climbed onto her luxurious, pillow-top mattress and sank into her plush, down feather comforter. Silver Spoon joined her, reveling in comfort of the only bed in Ponyville to outmatch hers.

"You're so lucky. My dad says down feathers are cruel..." Silver said as she relaxed in the overwhelming softness.

Diamond rolled her eyes beneath closed lids and sighed. "Do we have anything to do today?"

Silver shrugged and rolled onto her side. "No, no we don't. Ponyville summers can be so boring. I can't wait to spend this one with you in Manehattan."

"Hm, I can't wait to leave either." Diamond Tiara leaned up and faced her friend, reaching out and cupping her little gray hoof with her own. "What should we do to kill the time, then?"

Silver Spoon blushed and shrugged, her eyes fixed oh her hoof being warmly held.

Diamond smiled and pulled away before she hopped off her bed, trotting back to her mirror and adjusting the jewel-lined crown atop her mane. "Let's go to the park."

Silver Spoon quickly nodded and rolled off the bed onto her hooves. She stood behind her friend, meeting her eyes through the mirror and smiled. "You look great, Diamond."

The richer of two fillies nodded and closed her eyes. "I know. Now let's get going."

The two departed through the bedroom door, trotting down a regally carpeted stairway to the large double-door entrance to the manor. Diamond pressed through the front door, immediately greeted by the fresh, late-morning air. She closed her eyes, smiling and breathing deeply as the sun peeked over the treetops to warm her cheeks.

The eager filly pointed her nose down the street and started off, leading the way to the park. "Come on. I'm in the mood to be pushed on the swing."

Silver Spoon obediently nodded with a smile as she hurried to her friend's side. Diamond Tiara grinned as she thought about her impending trip, which she imagined would be a summer of luxury and high class.

"This is going to be, like, the best summer ever. I'm so excited." Diamond beamed and looked over at her swooning friend.

"The best part is that I'll get to spend it with my best friend. We're going to have so much fun. I can't wait!" Silver Spoon squeaked out in delight.

Diamond Tiara stifled a chuckle and nodded. The two continued down the short road to the park, where they immediately encountered an obstacle. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo sat on the only two swings, while Sweetie Belle merrily hopped in circles around them.

"What do you three losers think you're doing?" Diamond scowled as she marched straight up to them.

Scootaloo rolled her eyes while Apple Bloom nervously smiled, hoping to avoid a confrontation, as they both slowly came to a halt on their chain-suspended seats. "We're just playin'... What are you doin'?"

"I came here because I want to play on the swing, so move it," Diamond Tiara ordered.

Sweetie Belle trotted in between the haughty filly and her friend. "We were here first, and it's my turn to swing next, so get in line."

"Get in line?" Diamond Tiara scoffed and looked back at Silver Spoon, finding encouragement in her supportive purple eyes. "How about you three blank flanks scram, before we make you scram!"

Diamond nudged Sweetie Belle out of her way, and Apple Bloom stood up on the swing, holding on to the chains with her front hooves. The angry little mare stared up into Apple Bloom's eyes and snarled.

"Get down!" Diamond Tiara shouted.

Apple Bloom raised an eyebrow and rocked herself back and forth on the swing. "Shoo. You can't boss us around."

Diamond grabbed onto the chains and pulled herself up, while Apple Bloom leaned down to face her with a smile. The condescending look on the little farm-filly's face set a blaze in Diamond's stomach. "Who do you think you are?! If I tell you to do something, you do it!"

As the snippy little filly shouted, Apple Bloom lost her balance. With a grin, Diamond Tiara fell to all fours and casually bumped her flank against the swing's seat, causing her to topple over. The filly wagged her hooves in a failed attempt to regain her bearings. Knocked backwards, her bottom hoof slipped off the seat, knocking Diamond Tiara onto her flank as she fell. Apple Bloom shielded her face in a panic as she tucked in her legs and hit the ground.

"Dang it, you little-"

"Owwweeeheeeheee!" Apple Bloom shrieked out, her front hooves wrapped around her back left leg.

Diamond Tiara gulped and looked back at Silver Spoon with a puzzled frown and worrisome eyes as Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle rushed to their crying friend's side. Apple Bloom bit down on her tongue and squeezed her teary eyes shut, groaning.

"I think her leg is broken! I'm gonna go get help." Scootaloo cantered past Diamond, gritting her teeth as she hopped onto her scooter and zipped down the street.

With a furrowed brow the young pink filly slowly stepped towards Apple Bloom, who was clutching her leg and sobbing as Sweetie Belle wiped her tears. Silver Spoon stepped behind her friend, her eyes and ears lowered. Diamond Tiara grimaced and covered her mouth. "I... I didn't mean for..."

Sweetie Belle snapped her teeth with a harsh glare. "Swing's free. Happy?"

Diamond stepped backwards, tears welling up in her eyes. Before she could speak, Applejack and Nurse Redheart came galloping down the street, followed by several other ponies toting a medical cart. Sweetie stood up and backed out of the way as they lifted the injured little filly into the cart.

"What in the hay happened?" Applejack asked with a twisted frown, her eyes filled with worry.

"It was her fault. She pushed her off the swing!" Sweetie Belle accusingly pointed her hoof at Diamond Tiara, who quickly shook her head and backed away.

"No! It... it was an accident! Ask Silver Spoon!" The flustered filly fought back tears as she glanced around at all the angry, incriminating eyes around her, a deep sinking sensation flooding her lungs.

"Well did ya push her down?" Applejack demanded as she stepped towards the filly, the worry in her eyes being replaced with a fearsome glare.

"No! I mean... I bumped the swing because I... I..." Nearly hyperventilating, Diamond Tiara took several steps backwards, and as Silver Spoon placed a comforting hoof on her shoulder, she turned and ran towards home. The little gray filly bit her lip as she watched Apple Bloom wiping her tears, then she turned to chase after her friend.

Applejack shook her head and sighed. "Heck, we'll deal with her later. Let's get you taken care of. You've gotta be in agony right now." She leaned down and kissed her sister's forehead.

"I'm not feelin' too too bad." Apple Bloom leaned up and looked down at her swollen leg, wiping the tears from her eyes as the nurse carefully ran her hoof across it.

"I'm afraid it's going to get a lot worse in a few minutes if you don't hurry you back to the hospital," Redheart said as she pulled out a syringe and stuck it into Apple Bloom's right foreleg. "Hold still, sweetheart."

Applejack gulped with a worried frown as her sister winced and squeezed her eyes shut. "What do ya mean it's gonna get a lot worse? If that's the case then let's get a move on!"

Nurse Readheart smiled and placed a hoof on the troubled mare's shoulder. "Right now her body has released a burst of endorphins which are dulling her pain, but that won't last forever. I need to wait a minute for the pain medication to begin to take effect before we try and move her, otherwise the bumps on the road will be absolutely agonizing." She then turned and patted the startled little filly on the head. "But don't worry; you won't feel a thing sweetheart."

Apple Bloom grinned, slightly dizzy. "I feel... good," she spoke slowly, not even acknowledging the pearl nurse's assurances.

As the injured filly began to giggle, Nurse Redheart nodded to the EMT's, who then began carefully toting her back to the hospital. Applejack couldn't help but smile at her dopy sister, and shook her head as she followed close behind. "These fillies are gonna drive me crazy. I swear..."

***

Later that evening, there was a knock at the door of The Rich Estate.

Tap Tap

Filthy himself stood off of his large, plush recliner, carefully folding his news paper and tapping his pipe before heading to the door. Adjusting his glossy, silken tie, he opened the door and raised an eyebrow. "Zap Apple Season already?"

"Uh... No, not yet." Applejack cleared her throat and took a deep breath. "I'm here to talk to you about somethin' your daughter took part in this mornin' at the playground."

"Oh?" Filthy Rich raised his other eyebrow to match the first and stepped aside to welcome the mare in. "Please, come inside."

Spying from the top of the stairs, Diamond Tiara cringed and chewed at the tips of her hooves. She groaned softly as the two began to talk, pressing her hooves over her eyes and letting herself fall backwards. Her tiara tumbled from her head, bouncing across the floor with a series of quiet clanks.

"Diamond Tiara! Get down here this instant!" Filthy Rich shouted.

The little filly winced beneath her father's harsh voice, then stood up to trot downstairs. As she headed down, two sets of angry eyes burned into her heart, chipping away at the little confidence she had left. "Y-yes, father?"

"Tell me what happened at the park this morning, and why I'm hearing about it only now!" Filthy placed a hoof to his chin, his gaze harsh and his brow furrowed.

Taking a deep breath, Diamond Tiara bit her lip and looked down. "I didn't mean for her to get hurt... I just wanted to embarrass her."

"What did you do?" Filthy reiterated.

"I wanted to swing, but her and her friends were already there, so I... I just... sh-she should have listened to me and just moved!" Diamond snarled and huffed, her front hooves shaky.

"So let me get this straight: you wanted to play on a swing set, but she was using it, and when she refused to move when you told her to, you pushed her off of it?" Filthy sighed and shook his head. "Haven't I taught you better than that?"

Diamond Tiara's lip quivered as she tried in vain to hold back her tears. "But dad... It was an accident."

"That's not entirely true, now is it? You didn't push her by mistake. Maybe the results weren't what you had anticipated, but you committed an act of violence against your fellow classmate nonetheless. You have crossed the line this time! Now go to your room!" Filthy Rich pointed upstairs with a commanding hoof.

Diamond obediently lowered her head and made her way to her bedroom.

"I'm so sorry about my daughter's behavior Applejack. Of course I'll cover the medical bills, and tell me: is little Apple Bloom feeling well?" the wealthy stallion asked.

"She's doin' good; just a buckle fracture in her left hind leg. Heck, she's probably a little happy about this whole thing. Since the doctor said she's gonna have to wear a cast all summer, she's getting outta doin' her chores. On the down side, she's gonna miss a whole summer of playtime with her friends." Appkejack sighed and shook her head.

"Hmm," Filthy hummed as he placed his hoof on his chin. "Diamond Tiara needs to learn her lesson. I have a proposition for you: I'm leaving for Manehattan tomorrow morning, and I was already planning to make Diamond stay behind as punishment. What do you say to having her stay with you at the farmhouse and picking up all of Apple Bloom's chores? That filly could use a mare like you to teach her a thing or two about a hard day's work. Maybe it'll do her some good."

Applejack tilted her head and thought for a moment. "Well, we are gonna be able to use an extra set of hooves 'round the farm 'til AB gets better... Shoot, why not? Maybe those two'll learn to get along while they're at it."

"Very well. And again, I apologize for my daughter's less-than-gracious behavior. I'll send her over to the farm first thing in the morning." With a mutual nod of respect, Filthy shut the door and went back to his seat. "Diamond, come downstairs," he called out loudly. "I have something to tell you."

***

Applejack inched the farmhouse door open and stepped inside. Apple Bloom sat on a large sofa, her casted leg propped up on a pillow as she colored. The orange mare smiled at her little sister and carefully took a seat next to her. "Guess what?"

"What?" Apple Bloom asked absentmindedly as she continued to draw on her notebook paper with crayons.

"We're gonna have a guest staying with us this summer. I expect you to be neighborly and treat her right. Ya hear?" Applejack nervously gulped, fearing her sister's next question.

"Mhm. Who is it?" she muttered, a crayon in her mouth.

The older mare ruefully chucked and took a deep breath. She then forced herself to take on a strong stance and steeled her nerves. "It's Diamond Tiara. She's gonna stay with us over the summer and help out with the chores you won't be able to do."

Apple Bloom's eye twitched as she snapped her crayon in half with her teeth. She spat the wax out in disgust, then reared her head up. "Ya mean the little hayseed responsible for my leg? That Diamond Tiara?!"

"Hush now, Sugarcube. Ya know she didn't mean to hurt you, and I think some time together could do you two some good," Applejack explained.

Apple Bloom groaned and forced her face against the cushions. Applejack crossed her hooves and shook her head. "I don't wanna hear it. This is what's happenin', and I expect you to be a good host. Uh... She's also gonna sleep in your room, Seein' as we don't have anywhere else for her to stay."

The injured filly sobbed harder into the cushions as she heard all her sister had said. She huffed and turned to face the bearer of bad news. "Don'tcha think I've been through enough? Diamond hates me and she's just gonna make my life miserable!"

"Hush Apple Bloom! I done told ya I don't wanna hear it."

"But-"

***

"No buts about it missy. You're going to do as I say, and I don't want hear another word." Filthy Rich turned his back to his daughter and unfolded his news paper.

Diamond Tiara stomped her hooves and took several deep breaths in disbelief. "This... This isn't fair!"

"Do you think it's fair that Apple Bloom has to spend her summer in a cast? Go get your bags ready. You're going to the farmhouse first thing in the morning." Paying little attention to the flustered filly, he turned the page.

Diamond bit her lip and growled before turning around and storming upstairs. Filthy sighed and shook his head as she slammed her bedroom door shut. "What am I going to do with you?"

***

The sun inched over the treetops of Sweet Appe Acres on a crisp summer morning, sending its golden rays of warmth across the fields. Applejack stretched her legs and trotted around the house, tending to the barnyard critters. As she dumped a bag of cornmeal into a feeding bin, Filthy Rich and his daughter trotted up the hill towards her front door.

"Mornin'!" Applejack called out as she rushed to greet them. "Y'all set?"

Rich nodded and nudged his daughter, who sighed and rolled her eyes. "Hello Applejack. Thank you for having me. I'm sorry about Apple Bloom," Diamond Tiara said with a flat, dry voice after setting down her large, pink duffle-bag.

"Well shucks, don't sound so happy to be here." Applejack teased as she playfully ruffled her mane.

"Take care, Diamond. I love you," Filthy Rich said as he turned to leave.

Diamond Tiara winced and fought back her quickly rising tears. "Tell Silver Spoon that I'll miss her..."

Her father nodded with a soft smile, and then began walking back down the dirt road towards Ponyville.

Applejack put on a bright smile and waved the stallion off. "Have a safe trip, Filthy!"

"I prefer Rich..." he said, brushing off his tie as he glanced backwards over his shoulder. "And thank you. Take good care of my little girl."

"Will do!" Applejack picked up the filly's bag, then placed a hoof on her shoulder and led her to the front door.

Diamond Tiara gazed around the simple farmhouse as they entered, an expression of absolute horror plastered across her face. She cringed at the rustic wood-paneling, and raised an eyebrow at the old green mare snoozing away and drooling in a rocking-chair. With a groan, she drooped her ears and lowered her eyes to the floor. It was even worse than she'd imagined.

"Chin up l'il filly. It ain't so bad 'round here once ya get used to it." Applejack trotted upstairs and showed the small filly to her room.

She opened Apple Bloom's bedroom door and welcomed Diamond in. The little redheaded filly in question was snoring loudly with her limbs stretched out and her mouth hanging wide open, a scene that caused Diamond to cringe yet again.

"Rise n' shine! Your guest is here!" Applejack shouted with a wide smile.

Apple Bloom's eyes popped open and she sat straight up, wiping a trail of drool from her chin. She clumsily matted her messy mane down and shook her head, still very groggy. "Wha..."

"Ew..." Diamond raised an eyebrow and recoiled.

"Well okay then. I'll let y'all get settled in, and If ya need me, I'll be downstairs." Applejack wiped her brow and backed out of the tension-filled bedroom.

Diamond pushed her bag over and sat on it. "This already sucks..."

"You're tellin' me." Apple Bloom carefully leaned her broken leg over one side of the mattress, then grabbed her crutches and slid herself off the bed. "You can put your things here."

Diamond Tiara gritted her teeth and forced herself to look away as the injured filly slowly hobbled over to her dresser. She pulled open an empty drawer and gestured to the rest. "I cleared my stuff out of here for you."

"Thanks..." Diamond mumbled as she dragged her luggage across the floor.

"Don't thank me. I only did it 'cause AJ told me to," Apple Bloom noted, awkwardly shifting towards the door. "I'm gonna go try 'n take a shower..."

Diamond scratched at her head with one hoof as she waited for the other filly to leave, then turned to unpack her bag. She pulled out a silky pink nightgown and refolded it, setting in the lower drawer. Next she lifted a golden brush and a jewel-lined mirror from the bag, setting them both atop the dresser. Lastly, she grabbed her gem-speckled ballroom dress and folded it into the middle drawer. With a deep sigh, she trotted up to the Apple Bloom's bed and took a seat. It wasn't nearly as soft, big, well-decorated, or comfortable as her own, but she still managed to find some comfort as she forcefully fell onto her back, laying across the foot of the bed.

This isn't fair... she thought as she rested a foreleg across her eyes. Silver gets to have the best summer ever... without me.

Apple Bloom shoved past the door and clumsily made her way to the bed. "Well, at least I got to wash my mane," she said as she plopped down backwards onto her bed, flinging chilling droplets of water all over Diamond.

With a drawn-out groan, the irritated filly jumped off the bed and began wiping herself off. "Ugh..." she grunted as she slid her duffle bag up against the wall, then pulled out her large, plush pillow. She curled up against the wall and squeezed her pillow, biting her tongue, homesickness sinking in already.

"Breakfast's probly ready. Get downstairs if you wanna eat," Apple Bloom said as she limped on her crutches out of her bedroom.

Diamond Tiara snapped her teeth and buried her face into the cushion, fighting back her tears. "Why did this have to happen?" she asked herself, her voice muffled as she huffed.

Apple Bloom carefully made her way down the stairs with the help of her older sister, who sighed and headed back up as soon as her sister took her seat. She pressed the door open and peeked inside, spotting the little pink ball cuddled up against her pillow on the floor. "Hey there, Sugarcube. Come join is for some breakfast. We got biscuits n' gravy hot and ready to eat. Yum."

The sulking little filly groaned and flattened her ears, pressing herself against the pillow even more tightly. "I'm not hungry..."

"Aw come on now, don't be shy. There's plenty for every-"

"I said I'm not hungry! Leave me alone!" Diamond shouted, snarling before forcefully reburying her face into the cushion.

Applejack cringed and gulped, stepping backwards. "Uhm... Okay then. If ya change yer mind, you're welcome to join us," the farm mare said as she tipped her hat and backed out of the bedroom.

Diamond Tiara winced beneath her hunger pains as her stomach growled. She then bit her tongue and screamed into her pillow.

Applejack took a seat at the kitchen table, poking at her breakfast with a crooked frown. Apple Bloom watched her sister with wide, concerned eyes. "Y'alright, Sis?"

The older mare nodded, glancing to the filly with a gentle smile. "I'm just a tad worried about your little friend upstairs. A growin' filly's gotta eat, but I don't wanna force her to come down here."

"She ain't my friend, and she can starve for all I care," Apple Bloom mumbled before taking a hearty bite of her meal.

"Apple Bloom!" Applejack scowled. "You know better than to talk like that. Now eat yer food and go make peace."

The stubborn filly simply grunted and stared at her plate. Applejack sighed and shook her head, taking her last bite before heading into the kitchen. As she trotted back by, heading towards the front door, she patted her sister's mane and kissed her forehead. "You've got a good heart, kiddo. I know you'll do the right thing," she said before stepping outside.

Apple Bloom squinted at her partially completed meal, thoughts of Diamond Tiara writhing in agonizing hunger pains flooding her mind. She quickly shook the mental image away and scarfed down the rest of her food with an adamant huff. Flustered and torn, she hobbled into the livingroom and sprawled herself out across the plush sofa, the repetitious creaking of her grandmother's rocking chain lulling her into a familiar sense of comfort.

Diamond Tiara stared blankly across the room, an image of Silver Spoon sitting alone, bored in a luxurious private train car staining the back of her mind. The filly's eyes slowly inched closed, her sleepless, tantrum filled night catching up to her. With a deep yawn, she shut her eyes completely and snuggled her cheek against the soft, plush pillow.

As she opened her eyes, she stretched and groaned, her grumpy grogginess still shrouding her mind. Glancing up, she noticed the sun painting a soft orange glow on the bedroom walls. Diamond Tiara wiped her eyes and traced the walls, not spotting a clock. Suddenly, her attention was caught by the sound of laughter. She wobbled to her hooves and winced beneath her hunger pains, her stomach churning.

"You're silly!" a muffled voice sounded from behind the bedroom door.

Diamond Tiara slowly stepped towards the door, inching it open and poking her head out.

"Typical Apple Bloom. She's always gotta have the first roll hot outta the oven. Am I right?" Applejack laughed.

"Eeyup," a deep voice answered.

Diamond Tiara leaned out further, her eyes fixed on the floor. With each loving burst of laughter from the dining room, she recoiled further. The warm aroma of freshly baked bread beckoned her down, but she instead turned back into the bedroom, slamming the door shut.

Applejack dropped her smile and glanced towards the stairway, her gaze shifting to Apple Bloom. The filly wore a twisted frown and shook her head, mumbling beneath her breath.

"Come on, Sugarcube. Go take her some food. I'll help ya up the steps." Applejack stood up and placed several bread rolls on a plate.

Apple Bloom sighed and nodded, inching herself off of her chair and taking the plate with her teeth. Her older sister proudly nodded and trotted by her side, supporting her weight as they slowly made their way upstairs. Diamond Tiara gulped as she heard the hoofsteps growing louder. She paced the room, then quickly returned to her cushion, forcing her eyes shut.

The door inched open, and Apple Bloom stepped in on her crutches. She carefully sat the plate down on the nightstand by her bed and leaned back onto her mattress, resting as the crutches fell to the floor, muttering, "I hate those things."

Diamond scoffed and rolled away, facing the wall beneath the bedroom window.

"If you're hungry, you can have these rolls. There's probly leftovers downstairs still, too," Apple Bloom added.

The wealthy filly gritted her teeth and pressed harder against the pillow.

"Well if you ain't gonna eat 'em, guess I'll just help myself." Apple Bloom grinned and reached for the plate.

"Wait." The little pink filly held onto her growling stomach and sat up. "I want them..."

Apple Bloom looked into her watery blue eyes and nodded. "They're yours. We don't need ya starvin' to death in here."

Diamond stood and trotted over to the plate, biting down on it and carrying back to her spot on the floor. She curled up onto her pillow before nibbling on the still warm bread. The farm filly frowned and pulled a blanket over herself, rolling onto her side and closing her eyes. "You're welcome..."

Diamond finished her last bite, then laid on her back, staring up at the dark blue ceiling as starlight speckled the night sky. She winced again at the thought of Silver Spoon being so far away, and at how her closest and only friend was so far out of reach. Biting her lip, she sniffled and wiped her eyes, wishing she could just go home.

***

"Y'all ready for breakfast?!" Applejack peeked her head through her sister's bedroom door and shouted, a large smile on her face.

Each filly groaned and slowly leaned up, wiping the grogginess for her eyes. Apple Bloom smiled and wiped the drool from her cheek before carefully grabbing her crutches and sliding out of bed.

Diamond Tiara reluctantly followed as she matted her messy mane down, her bad attitude slipping away as she met the sweet aroma flooding the stairway. Applejack lifted her little sister in her front hooves and carefully carried her down the steps, and Diamond couldn't help but smile at the sight.

"Thanks, Sis." The filly kissed her sister's cheek and hobbled towards the dinner table.

Applejack nudged Diamond into the kitchen and followed. "Don't be shy now. There's plenty to go around."

Diamond looked around at the table, noting the unfamiliar faces watching her every move, certain they resented and blamed her entirely for Apple Bloom's injury. With a deep breath, she swallowed her discomfort as Applejack stood behind her placed her hooves on her shoulders. "Listen up. This here is Diamond Tiara. She's gonna spend a couple months here while her dad's away on business. Now I know what yer all thinkin', and Diamond here didn't mean to hurt Apple Bloom. Isn't that right?"

Diamond nodded and Apple Bloom rolled her eyes with a scoff.

"Say hello to my family. That there's my big brother, Big Macintosh. Next to him is Granny Smith, who I think y'already met. Then there's me and Apple Bloom." Applejack smiled and patted the angsty little mare on her head.

"Well ain'tcha just the cutest l'il filly I ever seen," Granny said from across the table, and Big Mac nodded in agreement.

"Hiya Diamond. How about you tell us all somethin' about yourself?" Apple Bloom asked with a devilish grin.

Applejack nodded. "That's a great idea. Best we all get to know ya better right away, since you're gonna be stayin' a whie."

Diamond Tiara gulped and shrugged. "What do you want to know?"

"What's it like bein' spoiled rotten?" Apple Bloom asked with a chuckle.

"Hey! You behave yourself, little lady!" Applejack scolded her sister from across the room. "Ask your friend a real question while I serve up a nice hot breakfast."

Diamond snickered at the filly, who crossed her front hooves and stuck her tongue out. Applejack trotted back into the dining room with a large tray holding five tall plates of steaming hot pancakes.

"Here y'all go. Whipped 'em up lickity split." The mare then sat a plate in front of each pony before trotting back into the kitchen. "Well, Sis? I didn't hear you ask nothin' yet."

"Come on Apple Bloom, I'm an open book. Don't you want your family to get to know me better?" Diamond Tiara sharply stared into the filly's eyes, while Granny Smith and Big Mac glanced back and forth at one another.

"Okay," Apple Bloom brushed the damp mane out of her face and thought for a moment. "What's your favorite thing to do? Besides bein' a big bully—I'm just sayin' 'cause I never see you do anythin' else."

Applejack stepped back into the dining room with a checkered apron and a crooked frown. She then brought out a series of toppings for the breakfast and placed them across the table while glaring at Apple Bloom.

Diamond Tiara looked down and adjusted her sparkling jewelry. "I, uhm..." She looked around the table at all the ponies who were preparing to eat, and hardly paying attention to her. "I guess my favorite thing to do is to dress up and attend my father's dinner parties and charity balls. You know, the things I can't do this summer because I'm stuck here."

"And whose fault is that?" Apple Bloom added.

"Yours!" Diamond smacked the table and shouted.

Applejack swallowed a mouthful of pancakes and waved the two fillies down. "Easy now. You two need to get along, startin' right now."

"How the hay is it my fault that you pushed me off the swing?!" Apple Bloom smacked the table harder and hoisted herself upright.

"Girls..." Applejack nervously chuckled.

"You should have just moved when I gave you the chance! It's not my fault that you're clumsy and fall over at the slightest nudge!"

"Heh, alright now. That's about enough." Applejack tilted her hat and lowered her ears.

"Slight nudge? Are you kidding me?!" Apple Bloom slumped back into her chair and glared across the table. "You're crazy... There's really somethin' wrong with you, ain't there?"

"That's enough!" Big Macintosh shouted. "You two be quiet and eat yer breakfast. Y'all got chores to tend to."

Diamond Tiara and Apple Bloom each froze, then silently agreed with a shared look to argue another time. In awkward silence, the five ponies ate their breakfast, the only sound being the occasional pinging of metal against porcelain. Diamond Tiara had saturated her pancakes with maple syrup before digging in, and as usual, Applejack was the first to finish her meal.

"Whoo-ee. That's good eatin'. Now who's ready to get some chores done?" Applejack asked, rubbing her stomach.

Diamond silently groaned as she finished her last sticky, sugary bite. The farm mare then stacked up the empty plates, and Big Mac headed outside without a second glance. Granny Smith yawned and rubbed her full stomach before removing her false teeth and dropping them into a glass of water.

The prim little filly turned away in disgust. "Let's go Apple Bloom. Show me what I have to do so we can just get it over with already."

Mutually repulsed by her grandmother's antics, Apple Bloom slid off of her chair and onto her crutches. "Right this way."

Diamond Tiara reluctantly followed the little filly towards the front door, nervousness overtaking her. "So, what am I supposed to do anyway?"

"Just do what I tell ya so you don't hurt yourself..." Apple Bloom continued outside, slowly making her way towards the barn. "Ya see, Applejack said I was ready for responsibilities 'round the farm, so now I'm in charge of takin' care o' this pig on top of my regular chores."

"Pig?" Diamond Tiara swallowed hard. "How do you... take care of it?"

"Easy! Ya just scrub the mud out from between her hooves and wipe 'er down. Then ya fill her bucket up with yesterday's mushy old apples," Apple Bloom explained as she hobbled to the wooden pen.

Diamond hesitated, repugnance growing in her churning stomach. "I'm not touching that thing..."

"Aw come on. Don't be such a baby. Look, I think she likes you!" Apple Bloom waved at the muddy animal from the outside of the pen.

"Oink."

"Hehe," Apple Bloom giggled. "Look Diamond, I'd do it myself, but..." The filly put on a frown and nodded towards her leg.

The wealthy young mare sighed and closed her eyes. "Fine..."

Apple Bloom chuckled and pushed the gate open. "The sponge and bucket are right over there by the barn."

Diamond fetched the items and headed into the dirty pen, then was immediately greeted by the large hog, who insisted on rubbing her wet nose against the filly's cheek. "Get off of me! This thing is repulsive!"

Apple Bloom covered her mouth as she forced herself to contain her laughter. "Her name's Big Bertha. I just call her BiBi. Now be nice and hurry it up. The sooner you get it done, the sooner you can get outta there."

Diamond forcefully wiped her cheek off and gritted her teeth. "Fine!"

She soaked the sponge and reached out to BiBi, who stood thoughtlessly sniffing at the ground. She carefully began wiping the hog's sides down, then reached down to lift her front hoof. It was filled with dried mud and bits of hay, and Diamond gagged.

"Ya gotta clean it out. She can't do it herself."

"I know! I know..." Diamond Tiara calmed herself and rubbed the soapy sponge between the animal's split hoof.

The clutter fell away in chunks, then she repeated the process with the other three hooves. As the last leg was was thoroughly wiped down, Diamond Tiara wiped her sweaty brow. "Phew, that wasn't so bad. I guess..."

Apple Bloom placed her front hoof to her mouth and produced a loud, echoing whistle, then tapped the empty tin bucket tied to the pen. "You ready to eat, BiBi?"

The large pig quickly turned to face the bucket and pranced through the mud, drenching Diamond Tiara. The filly wiped the dripping glob of wet earth from her face, an eye twitching as she glared at the hysterical little farm-filly.

"Bah-haha! You should see your face!" Apple Bloom leaned over the wooden fence, smacking the side as the desperately tried to catch her breath.

Diamond quickly trudged through the mud and exited the pen. "Shut up!"

Still laughing, Apple Bloom slipped off the fence and fell onto her back. Diamond quickly rushed to her side and helped her back up.

"Are you okay?" Diamond asked.

Apple Bloom coughed, the wind knocked from her lungs. "Yeah... That kinda hurt though."

Diamond Tiara rolled her eyes and returned the clumsy filly's crutch with her teeth, then trotted back towards the barn, where she began hosing herself off.

Apple Bloom chuckled, now covered in mud herself. "Thanks, Diamond. I guess you aren't pure evil after all."

The filly scoffed and shook herself off. "The last thing I need is for you to hurt yourself and blame me again."

Apple Bloom smiled knowingly. "Uh huh. Now come help me dump some apples into her bucket."

"Alright. But I'm not going back in there," Diamond grumbled as she trotted into the barn behind Apple Bloom.

The little yellow earth pony chuckled and nodded towards a barrel of old, over-ripe apples. "Use that bucket to scoop a big pile of mush up and carry it over to BiBi's bucket on the fence."

Diamond squirmed at the sight and grabbed the handle with her teeth. She used her front hooves to cover her nose as she scooped up a large helping of squishy, saucy apples. She felt her stomach bubbling as she carefully carried the teetering bucket outside and to the pen.

"Atta girl. Yer doin' good, Diamond." Apple Bloom laughed as the filly dumped the slush into the feeding bucket, and BiBi began to chow down.

"Now what..." Diamond dropped the bucket and grinned, the small compliment filling her with pride.

"Hose that bucket out and put it back where it goes." Apple Bloom gestured back towards the barn, and Diamond obeyed.

The injured little filly took a deep breath and smiled. She then carefully lifted herself into a large wooden bathing bushel basket. She let her cast rest over the edge as she relaxed. As soon as Diamond Tiara returned from her task, she pointed back at the hose. "Fill this up with water for me, will ya?"

The pink filly nodded and grabbed the hose before turning the faucet on. She mischievously grinned and headed back to the calm, relaxed filly, before she sprayed cold water onto her face. Apple Bloom gasped and shielded her eyes. "Hey! Cut it out!"

"Oops." Diamond giggled and dropped the hose into the basket. "Your big head got in the way."

Apple Bloom glared at the bully, cracking a smile as the cool water engulfed her muddy body. She took a deep breath and let it go, choosing to enjoy her soak. As the basket filled, she attempted to adjust herself and her leg to prevent her cast from getting wet, and slipped, slightly bumping her forelegs and back against the wood.

Diamond winced at the sight of the struggling filly and bit her lip. "So... How's your leg?" she asked, averting her gaze.

"Broken," Apple Bloom answered with a cocky grin.

"Does it hurt?"

The injured filly looked down at her cast and shrugged. "It's been achin' ever since I fell earlier, but it was fine before that. Have you ever broken a bone?"

Diamond Tiara shook her head and stared at the ground, grinding her teeth as she fought her sympathy. "You know I didn't mean... I didn't want... Grr!"

Diamond turned away and looked over the orchard, Apple Bloom's injury weighing in heavily on her heart. She bit her lip and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. Suddenly, her attention was caught by the sensation of cold water rushing across her back. She jump and glared back at Apple Bloom with a fierce gaze, who sat giggling with the hose in her mouth. "Gotcha!"

The pink filly shook her haunches and furrowed her brow before trotting up to the faucet and stopping the flow of water. She then took a deep breath and shook her head with a hidden smile. Apple Bloom stretched her front hooves and arched her back, thoroughly refreshed. She then looked over at her crutches and raised an eyebrow. With a nervous chuckle, she attempted to lift herself upwards with only her front hooves, careful to avoid getting her cast wet.

Diamond Tiara watched the struggling filly with a smug grin. "Problem?"

"Heh... I could use a little help here..." Apple Bloom admitted with a hot blush covering her cheeks.

Diamond rolled her eyes and trotted around the barrel. "How do we drain it?"

"Well... Ya gotta tip it."

The little pink filly continued rolling her eyes as she reached into the basket, wrapping her front hooves around Apple Bloom's back, who wrapped her forelegs around Diamond's neck. She then pulled her forward and sat her up on the edge on the basket, her front hoof holding it steady.

Apple Bloom grabbed her crutches and slid to the ground. "Thanks."

"Are we even yet?" Diamond joked, pushing the basket over and letting the water spill down the side of the hill.

"Ya know, I really didn't expect ya to be so..." Apple Bloom scratched her head and shrugged. "I guess, nice."

"I just helped you up... What else could I do? Point and laugh?" Diamond scoffed and shook her head. "Stop being weird. What's next?"

The farm-filly adjusted her big pink bow and pointed towards the orchard. "Now we just go see what AJ needs help with."

"Fine. Let's get on with it then." Diamond led the way towards the orchard where she had seen Applejack working before.

Apple Bloom followed, curious as to what her sister might have planned. As they neared the trail through the trees, Applejack trotted out towards the barn dragging a full wheelbarrow of apples.

"Oh, howdy." She tipped her hat and carried on past the two fillies. "Y'all done takin' care of Big Bertha?"

"Mhm." Apple Bloom nodded. "So, what should Diamond do next? Clean my room?"

The farm mare chuckled and shook her head. "How 'bout you two go play for a while."

Apple Bloom forcefully cleared her throat and looked down at her cast.

Applejack blushed and smiled. "You know what I mean. I'm sure y'all'll figure somethin' out. Just have fun and learn to get along, or you're both gonna be in for a long, unpleasant summer."

Diamond Tiara skeptically glanced at the filly next to her and narrowed her eyes. Apple Bloom returned the other filly's doubt.

"Now, go on. Skedaddle," Applejack ordered, turning back towards the barn.

Apple Bloom and Diamond Tiara each stared the other down in mistrust, a thick tension growing between them.

"Stop staring at me!" Diamond shouted and stomped her hoof.

Apple Bloom gritted her teeth and huffed. "You're the one starin'! Now come on. AJ said we gotta play nice, so can't we just do somethin' to pass the time?"

"Pfft," Diamond scoffed. "And what do you suggest we do? Hang out in your little clubhouse?"

"Sounds good to me, except..." Apple Bloom glanced down at her leg and shrugged. "I don't know how Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle will react with you there."

"Great... Those losers are coming over?" Diamond groaned and kicked the ground. "And I was being sarcastic about that lame clubhouse anyway, smart one."

Apple Bloom narrowed her eyebrows and turned down the trail towards the old tree fort. "Don't make fun of my friends. And you can either come with to the club, or go tell my sister that me and friends are too lame for you."

As the short tempered filly carried on down the orchard trail, Diamond groaned and stomped after her. She caught up to Apple Bloom's side and took a deep breath, pitying the slow-paced mare beside herself.

Apple Bloom stopped and rested up against a tree, dropping her crutches and catching her breath. "Phew. These things take a lot outta me. Hurt my legs too."

Diamond felt a familiar jab of guilt pierce her heart, and she huffed in annoyance. "What, are you trying to make me feel worse?!"

Apple Bloom recoiled and furrowed her brow. "Sorry. I was just tellin' ya why I stopped..."

Diamond Tiara covered her face and stumbled backwards, her mixed emotions overwhelming her. "This isn't fair! Why did it have to happen?"

Apple Bloom looked up in time to see the self-centered filly wiping a tear. "Only you could play the victim in this scenario, Diamond. You're really somethin'..."

"Shut up, will you?" Diamond Tiara took a deep breath and placed her forehead against a tree. "I'm not playing the victim. I just... I don't know what I'm supposed to say to you. Or how to act. I just feel so bad, and I wish I didn't care, because I don't like you!"

Apple Bloom smirked at the flustered filly and wiped a bead of sweat from her brow. "Wow. You done? 'Cause I could use some help walkin' the rest of the way to the clubhouse without these crutches."

Diamond raised an eyebrow and frowned. "I don't think so..."

The injured little filly sighed and lifted her crutches, stifling her urge to grin. "Okay... I guess I'll just have fight through pain then. Thanks anyway..."

The frustrated pink filly huffed before she rolled her eyes and stepped over to her pouting companion. She leaned down and allowed Apple Bloom to wrap her front leg around her shoulder, who then leaned up and walked with her two right legs, lifting her back left hoof just above the ground.

"This is better. You're more comfortable than those dang crutches. I need a wheel chair or somethin'." Apple Bloom chuckled.

"Of course you realize that I'm not going to carry you everywhere. Right?" Diamond glared at the filly with a raised eyebrow.

"Well... Hey look, we're here." Apple Bloom smiled and pointed at the little fort.

Relieved, Diamond pulled the filly towards the ramp. Apple Bloom stumbled along and tried to keep her balance. As the two reached the ramp, they started moving forward more carefully. The injured filly carefully stepped in time with her supporter, making sure not to fall.

As they reached the top, Apple Bloom stopped holding her breath. "See? That wasn't so bad. I probably woulda broken my other legs if I tried to climb that with those dumb crutches."

"You probably would have blamed me too," Diamond added.

"Who else could I blame?" she coyly asked with wide grin.

Diamond Tiara smacked her forehead and sat on a beanbag chair against the wall. She looked around and recalled all the damage she had caused to the small building in the past, and she also noticed how the placed looked nicer than ever. "How did you three build this place?"

Apple Bloom carefully hobbled on three legs to another seat, then glanced around at her own handy work. "Well, this was actually my sister's clubhouse back when she was my age, but she let it get all rundown and rickety. I rebuilt it and made it look nice, then when you and Babs messed it all up, I rebuilt it again."

"You built it on your own?" Diamond skeptically asked.

"Yup. I mean, between you and me, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo don't even know the difference between primer and paint thinner, but they still try to help, and I love 'em." Apple Bloom inspected the wall behind her and nodded. "Why, just because I haven't found my special talent doesn't mean I ain't good at nothin'."

"How is this not your cutie mark? I mean... Seriously? What else could you be this good at?" Diamond laughed and scratched her head.

"I dunno. All I know is that I can't wait to find out." Apple Bloom smiled and tilted her head at Diamond Tiara. "Say, how'd you get your cutie mark? Maybe you could help me get mine."

Diamond looked down at her flank and rubbed her mark. "You think I could help? I doubt it, because there's no way whatever your cutie mark is going to be will have anything to do with mine."

"What else is there to do? What does your cutie mark even mean? Are you, like, good at bein' spoiled or somethin'?" Apple Bloom teased.

"No..." Diamond glared across the room and crossed her hooves. "It represents my ability to lead. Like my father, I'm a natural leader. Put me in charge of a group of ponies and I'll take them in the right direction. I earned my cutie mark in Manehattan when a bunch of overpaid, under-educated caterers were messing up an important charity auction by being worthless slackers. My dad went to fetch their boss after they made a mess of everything, but by the time he had gotten back, I had whipped them all into shape and got them working at top productivity."

"You sure did take The Foal Free Press in the right direction." Apple Bloom stuck her tongue out and laughed.

"Didn't I, though... It's not my fault everypony in town is too sensitive for their own good." Diamond Tiara sighed. "I'll have plenty more opportunities to prove myself. I have to admit that you make for a decent subordinate."

"Uh, thanks?" Apple Bloom scratched her head and frowned. "Can I ask you somethin'?"

Diamond Tiara nodded and leaned back.

"Why are you so mean to me and my friends all the time? Especially me..." Apple Bloom looked down and sighed. "I never did anything to you."

"I'm sorry. I'll be less mean from now on," Diamond muttered halfheartedly.

Unsatisfied, Apple Bloom pressed on. "I mean, why though. Why aren't we friends? The only reason I don't like you is 'cause you bully me and pick on me all the time. You know I'm sensitive about my cutie mark, and that's what you pick on me the most about! Now that you're stuck with me, ya may as well come clean."

Diamond Tiara shook her head and stared up at the ceiling. "I don't know, Apple Bloom. I only pick on you for being a blank flank because I know you hate it so much. If you hated your yellow coat, I'd make fun of that too. You're just an easy target, and it feels good to make you feel bad... I mean..."

"It feels good to make me feel bad? Ya know... it feels really bad for me when you're makin' me feel bad." Apple Bloom flattened her ears and took a deep breath, Diamond's words kicking at her heart.

"I don't mean that..." Diamond sighed and looked over the sulking filly. "It used to feel good, but now I just do it because... well, because I want Silver Spoon to look up to me. I'm supposed to be, like, I don't know... I guess I'm supposed to be the one on top. I'm Diamond Tiara, and that means I should be better than you and everypony else. Silver Spoon expects me to be better than other ponies, she even thinks I'm better than her."

Apple Bloom swallowed the lump in her throat and glanced up at the rich little mare. "You don't think there's another way to get her to look up to you? I think she already does anyway... I also think she's just followin' your lead when she teases us, 'cause she never starts it, and she's always glued to your tail."

Diamond Tiara frowned and furrowed her brow, looking away before changing the subject. "So when are your irritating little friends getting here? I'm sure they'll be overjoyed when they see me."

"Eh, not for a couple more hours, if they come at all. We didn't have any plans today, and I usually help AJ until after lunch time," Apple Bloom explained. "And they're not so bad if you don't make fun of 'em all the time."

"It's hard not to..." Diamond Tiara scoffed yet again.

"Why? 'Cause they're losers like me? Sorry that we can't all be born into rich families like you, but they're the best friends a pony could ask for. I know I'd give up everything I had to make sure they didn't have to feel alone, or hurt. Could you say the same for you and Silver Spoon?"

Diamond shook her head and crossed her hooves. "It's not the same; I have so much more to lose."

Apple Bloom rolled her eyes. "Fine... Your tiara then. Would you give it to Silver Spoon if she really wanted it?"

"No! Are you dense? This is mine and she doesn't deserve it!" The defensive filly clutched onto her jewelry and scowled across the room.

Apple Bloom lost her cocky grin and felt a painful pit growing in her stomach. "That's sad, Diamond. And I really feel bad for Silver, 'cause I think she'd do anything for you." The filly looked up, a smile returning to her face. "Hay, I'd give my rear left leg for any of my friends."

Diamond held her tiara out in front of her eyes, its gleaming gems and lustrous precious metal sparkling in the sunlight. "My father gave this to me on my birthday the year my mother left us behind to go live in Prance."

Apple Bloom quivered, a sharp chill creeping up her spine. "So that's why you like it so much?"

Diamond shrugged and twirled her jewelry around the tips of her hooves. "I don't know. My dad... He bought me this to help me feel happier, because my mom always called me Princess, I guess. It's hard to explain, okay?!"

"Okay... Sorry." Apple Bloom smiled apologetically and glanced around the clubhouse. "Alright, I have to admit that I kinda know how you feel. See my big bow? My family ain't as rich as yours, but they do what they can."

"How does your little bow even compare?" Diamond skeptically asked.

"First of all, it's a big bow, secondly, I'm gettin' to it," Apple Bloom narrowed her gaze and shook her head. "Anyway! One year on Mother's Day, I was feelin' pretty down, 'cause all the other kids in class were talkin' and goin' on about their plans and whatnot. Now, I never knew my parents, and it makes me sad sometimes. My big sister talked to me and told me everything she remembered about our parents. This bow belonged to my mom when she was my age. You should see our attic, there's everything anypony from that house has ever owned ever in there."

Diamond Tiara laughed, considering her own attic. "So that bow means a lot to you?"

"It sure does," Apple Bloom stated with a wide grin.

"And you'd give it to Scootaloo if she asked for it?" Diamond pried with a cocky smirk.

Apple Bloom flicked the top of the bow and shrugged. "If she really, honestly wanted it, then yes, I think I would. I definitely wouldn't have a problem lettin' her just borrow it neither."

Diamond Tiara slumped in her seat and frowned. "But, it wouldn't mean anything her..."

"You don't think so? I'm her best friend, and I think if I gave her this thing that means the world to me, then she'd love it just as much as I do, but for a different reason," Apple Bloom said with a slow nod.

Diamond shook her head and returned the tiara back to her silky mane. "I don't see why we're even talking about this."

"We're talkin' about bein' good friends, and how just 'cause Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo aren't mansion dwellers, doesn't mean they can't be great friends." Apple Bloom stared at Diamond with expectant eyes. "Ya know?"

Diamond Tiara pouted and looked down. "Would Silver Spoon give me her pearl necklace?"

"Why don't ya ask? I'm guessing she would, but what do I know?" Apple Bloom shrugged and smiled. "Hey, don't look so down. I didn't mean to bring your only friendship into question. I just want ya to get along with me and my friends too. Cheer up and gimme a hug."

Diamond Tiara smirked and shook her head. "Hug? You're joking..."

"Nope. Hugging feels good. Give it a try?" Apple Bloom opened her front legs and gestured towards herself.

Diamond laughed and covered her mouth. "Seriously? As if I'd ever hug you..."

"Hey! You're supposed to be my slave for the summer since you snapped my leg in half," Apple Bloom stated matter-of-factly.

"Okay, first of all I didn't do anything to your leg, secondly it isn't snapped in half, and most importantly, I'm not your slave, nor am I supposed to be," Diamond countered. "Now, if you want a hug because you're sad and pathetic, I might give you one."

Apple Bloom nodded sagely and kept her hooves open. Diamond lazily trudged across the room and limply rested her hooves on the filly's shoulders.

"That's weak, Diamond." Apple Bloom reached forward and yanked the stubborn filly closer, tightly wrapping her forelegs around her back. "It's okay."

"What's okay?" Diamond Tiara asked, loosening her grip.

"I'll be your friend if you promise to be nicer to me and my friends." Apple Bloom ran her hoof up and down the snippy filly's back.

Diamond closed her eyes and gently lifted her hooves around the friendly country-girl's back. She breathed against her neck and shuddered, her heart pounding in her chest. "I don't get it..."

"What?"

"Why would you offer to be my friend?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Easy, 'cause you got a good sense of humor, and you're actually fun to talk to once I get past the constant insults," Apple Bloom explained.

Diamond began to squeeze more tightly, and she laughed. "You know, you aren't so bad yourself."

"I know. I just wish you had broken my leg a couple years ago so we could have been friends sooner," Apple Bloom teased, her eyes twinkling as Diamond backed away.

"We're friends then?" Diamond Tiara began to think about everything that had been going on. She pressed her hooves over her eyes and smiled widely. "How in Equestria did I just become friends with my least favorite pony in Ponyville?"

"You tell me. I just offered because I'm super nice like my big sis. You're the one who accepted it," Apple Bloom noted in a cheeky tone.

Diamond ducked down and adjusted her tiara. "I guess you're right. So? Maybe I like you... a little."

"Ouch!" Apple Bloom cringed and grabbed onto her leg.

Diamond rushed to her side and gently placed her hooves on the cast. "Are you okay?"

"Hehe. You love me. Admit it." Apple Bloom giggled.

Diamond Tiara thumped the cast and backed away. "Don't push your luck..."

"Sorry." Apple Bloom blushed. "So I dunno about you, but I'm gettin' a bit hungry. Wanna head back and grab some lunch?"

"Sure. Still need help?" Diamond held her hoof out to the filly.

Apple Bloom nodded and used it to pull herself up. She then wrapped a hoof around her friend's back, carefully making her way down the ramp and down the trail home. They stopped were Apple Bloom's crutches rested up against a tree, and glanced to each other with a mutual nod and smile before choosing to leave them behind.

As the two fillies stepped out of the orchard, Applejack spotted them while washing mud off her front hooves with a garden hose. "Hey you two. Just in time to have a look at my new addition to the garden." She raised an eyebrow as she realized Apple Bloom was supporting her weight on Diamond Tiara. "Where are your crutches, l'il missy?"

"I lost 'em in the orchard somewhere. We tried to find 'em, but... they're just gone," Apple Bloom confessed.

Diamond nodded in agreement. "I don't mind helping her out though. Those crutches were hurting her anyway."

"Well you two seem... friendlier towards each other." Applejack nodded in approval. "Have fun together?"

"Mhm," Apple Bloom hummed, brushing her muzzle against Diamond's cheek. "We're friends now."

"I'm proud of you two. Puttin' yer differences behind each other and makin' peace is something not a lot o' ponies can do. You're both very mature for your age." Applejack trotted up to her sister and carefully lifted her onto her back. "Now I'll bet y'all are a mite hungry. Let's go grab some lunch."

Diamond Tiara trotted by Applejack's side, a warm glow of contentment shrouding her. She smiled as she entered the charming country home and made her way to the dining room. "So, what are we having?" she asked as Applejack trotted into the kitchen.

"Apple fritters!" A voice sounded from the kitchen, and a yellow mare with a vivid, two-toned green mane trotted out.

"Cuz!" Apple Bloom jumped up to go hug her cousin, and immediately felt an agonizing pain course through her entire body before she fell to the floor.

Diamond Tiara rapidly stumbled to her side and placed a hoof on her thigh. "You little idiot! What were you thinking?!"

Apple Bloom squeezed her eyes shut and gritted her teeth as Applejack trotted up next to her. "Y'alright, Sis?"

Diamond Tiara cracked a soft smile as Apple Bloom blushed and bit her lip. "Sorry. My bad... I guess I ain't quite used to this thing yet."

"What happened to your leg?" Apple Fritter asked.

Apple Bloom caught her breath, her leg still aching as she glanced at Diamond Tiara. "It was just a silly accident at the playground yesterday."

Diamond Tiara felt a wave of humility wash over herself as her new friend covered for her. "It was my fault; I pushed her, and that's why I'm here."

"Huh?" Applejack and Apple Fritter glanced to each other.

"Nah, she didn't mean it though. It was all just a big, freak accident," Apple Bloom explained.

"Shut up." Diamond carefully helped Apple Bloom to her seat and scooted her own chair up next to her. "I was bullying her and caused her to get hurt. I regret it, and I'm doing my best to make it up to her."

Apple Bloom placed a hoof over Diamond's and smiled. "You know I forgive you for everything, right? No hard feelings. About anything; the bullying, the leg, the past—none of it matters."

Diamond Tiara gently nodded, swallowing the lump in her throat.

Applejack smiled warmly as she looked over the two fillies. "Talk about a change of heart. So, anyway, Apple Fritter is in town for a while, and she stopped by to whip us up some of her world famous apple fritters."

"Sure did!" The friendly Appaloosian trotted into the dining room with a tray of hot baked goods. "Ready to chow down, you two?"

Diamond Tiara and Apple Bloom looked to the other with mutual grins before being served a deliciously aromatic lunch.

***

Later that evening, the two new friends headed up to the bedroom to turn in for the night. Apple Bloom eased her front hoof off of Diamond's back and carefully made her way to her bed. She climbed in and fell onto her back, exhausted after a long day of dealing with her cast. Meanwhile Diamond trotted up to her large plush pillow beneath the window.

"So, ready to sleep?" Diamond asked, glancing down at the floor.

"I sure am, and you shouldn't sleep on the floor. I know it ain't comfortable." Apple Bloom patted a spot on the bed next to herself.

Diamond Tiara hesitantly stepped over before she climbed in and covered herself up, dragging the pillow onto the bed with her. Apple Bloom pressed her hoof into the pillow, noting its softness.

"Wow, that thing's nice."

"We can share it if you want. You can use that pillow to prop your leg up." Diamond Tiara smiled and fluffed her luxurious cushion.

"Sounds good!" Apple Bloom immediately buried her face into the pillow. "This thing is amazing!

Diamond reached over her friend and grabbed the lesser of two pillows, then went beneath the blanket where she lifted the filly's cast and placed the pillow beneath it. Apple Bloom blushed and took a deep breath.

"Feel okay?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Yup, thanks. You?"

The filly nodded and removed her tiara, setting it on the nightstand beside her half of the bed. "I'm fine. You know what I was just thinking about?"

"What?" Apple Bloom asked, turning to face her friend.

"I'm glad I broke your leg," Diamond admitted.

"Me too." Apple Bloom chuckled. "I mean, it did hurt, but I'm glad that it wasn't all bad, since I made a new friend."

"I thought I was going to hate this place, but it isn't too bad." Diamond let out a deep yawn and closed her eyes.

"I think I'm gonna really like havin' you around. I never had so much fun doin' my chores before, and with you here to help, I bet it'll be fun every day." Apple Bloom reached over and hugged her friend.

Diamond returned the friendly hug and smiled. "I bet it will be too," she said as she began to drift off to sleep.

Apple Bloom yawned deeply and rolled onto her back, slowly blinking her eyes closed and dozing off.

***

The sun sent warm delightful rays over the hills of Sweet Apple Acres as Diamond Tiara and Apple Bloom playfully laughed. The little redheaded earth pony limply trotted around the mud, wearing a much smaller cast ending at her knee. Her and Diamond carefully scrubbed the mud from BiBi's hooves, then trotted to the barn to fill her food bucket.

"Diamond!" A stallion called out from the front gate.

Diamond's ears perked up and her heart skipped a beat. "Dad?"

The wealthy little filly galloped to the front gate, where she saw Applejack standing next to her father with her pink duffle bag. Apple Bloom did her best to keep up, following close behind.

Silver Spoon beamed as she spotted her friend. "Diamond!"

The two rushed to meet one another, and immediately collided in a warm embrace, twirling around. "Silver Spoon, I missed you so much!"

"I missed you too... I... I hated Manehattan, because I just missed you the whole time... I wish I'd stayed..." The silver-coated mare stifled her tears of joy as she squeezed her friend as tightly as she could.

Diamond Tiara slowly backed away and smiled at her friend. Silver Spoon blushed and started wiping the mud from her sides and legs.

"Oops... Sorry." Diamond Tiara looked herself over and blushed. She then thought about how she would have reacted if it were the other way around. "Hey, Silver, I hated being away from you too, and I... I thought about you everyday."

"Wow... You did?" Silver Spoon blinked a tear from her eye with a loving smile and adjusted her glasses before Diamond hugged her again, recovering her in mud.

"Well you look happy." Filthy Rich patted his daughter's mane and smiled. "Applejack tells me you were a huge help around the farm. She also said you made friends with Apple Bloom and the others, is that true?"

"Yes daddy." Diamond nodded with a confident grin.

"You're a good kid. I Knew you'd benefit from some time here. Now go say goodbye and let's get home." Filthy nudged his daughter towards Applejack and nodded.

"Thanks for having me, Applejack." She leaned up and hugged the mare.

"Aw, it was a pleasure. You're welcome to come on back anytime ya'd like," Applejack said with a smile.

Diamond Tiara then turned to Apple Bloom, who wore a twisted frown. "Hey, don't look so sad. I'll come back tomorrow and maybe you can get to know my best friend better, and maybe we can all three can sleep over at my house tomorrow!"

"That would be great!" Apple Bloom smiled and hugged her friend. "I'll miss not havin' ya around all the time though."

Diamond ruefully smiled and glanced over her shoulder to her father. "Can she come over tomorrow, Daddy?"

The older stallion nodded and smiled down at the little muddy redhead. "Of course she can. The Apple Family is always welcome in our home."

"I'll see you tomorrow, Apple Bloom." Diamond Tiara brushed a hoof beneath her friend's chin and turned away and Silver Spoon waved and smiled before the three carried on down the trail.

"See y'all later!" Applejack waved them off.

Apple Bloom smiled crookedly and resisted her rising tears, staring at the ground. She then looked up to see Diamond playfully trotting along side of Silver Spoon, each laughing and talking about what they had done throughout the past couple of months. She sighed, her lip quivering. "I'll miss you!"

Diamond giggled and turned around, waving 'goodbye' once again. She slowed down as her father trotted ahead, placing a hoof on her friend's shoulder. "Silver, do you like my tiara?"

The silvery little filly widened her eyes as she gazed into the dazzling gems gleaming atop the precious piece of jewelry. "It's beautiful, and it really suits you." She giggled, reaching up to touch it.

Diamond recoiled, then shook her head and took a deep breath. "If you ever feel like wearing it for a little while, just say so."

Silver Spoon's eyes lit up and she nodded. "I will. Thank you, Diamond. I know how much that thing means to you." She leaned forward and hugged her friend again. "We should get cleaned up..."

"We should." Diamond giggled. "And you know, Silver Spoon, there's only one thing in the world more important to me than this tiara."

The little gray filly tilted her head with a puzzled frown. "What is it?"

Diamond Tiara laughed and ran her tail beneath Silver's chin as she trotted ahead. "Let's go clean this mud off of ourselves."

Silver Spoon nodded with a knowing grin. "Seriously, what got into you? I've never seen you this... touchy."

Diamond Tiara shook her head and shrugged. "Missing you really opened my eyes, I guess. I'm not going to take you for granted anymore. I can't even begin to tell you how much I missed you the first day you were gone. Knowing I wouldn't get to see you all summer was the worst part..." Diamond looked down with a crooked smirk. "From now on, I'll be a better a friend, and I..."

"Shh..." Silver Spoon nodded and gently placed her hoof on Diamond's cheek. "Don't worry about it, Diamond. I've always known how you feel. You've been a good friend to me, and I wouldn't change a thing about you."

The Lady Wore Red

The Lady Wore Red“In Greek tragedy, they fall from great heights. In noir, they fall from the curb.”

The small cup of black coffee sitting before me steamed as I listlessly stirred it with a spoon, like a pool boy trying real hard and failing to seduce that attractive older lady sitting poolside. But, to my chagrin, there were no older ladies here for me to fail at seducing; this was Pony Joe’s Diner—some part of a chain store not found down where I was from—located in Ponyville, Equestria. Outside, the rain fell like so many dead bullets in this dark night.

A ring of the diner’s front door told me a new customer was here. Just another shark to the feeding frenzy. I mean, really, a dozen donuts for so few bits? By Celestia, that was a steal! But when I looked up from my booth and to the door, I found the shark looking right back at me. Our eyes met. I looked down at the photo in my wallet. Dead ringer.

She stalked towards me like a tigress in a Burmese orphanage. Red lipstick, blue eyes, light-peach fur, and blood-red mane, she was every bit the mare of most guys’ fantasies. Me? I was looking at her red dress; a dame her age on her own shouldn’t’ve been able to afford something that looked so expensive. But judging by the way she walked and that look in her eye, I had a good idea of where she’d gotten the cash, just like a lioness being made queen of the cathouse. When you were in a situation like mine, you could only think in metaphors.

“Evenin’,” I offered, bringing the cup of coffee to my lips. It burnt my tongue, and I had to struggle not to scream and look retarded. Why didn’t coffee come with warning labels? Somepony should file a frivolous lawsuit against this place.

“So, you’re who they sent?” she asked, taking a seat opposite me in the booth. The mare flashed me a smile—the instinctive, brilliant smile of a mare who knows what feeble creatures stallions could be. You couldn’t learn to smile like that. It was something a mare either knew the minute she was born, or never knew at all. As for her perfume, it was the kind that—unless you had a nose like mine—you only noticed after she’d left a room, not while she was still in it. Even then you didn’t realize it was perfume, you only wondered what had made you think of her just then.

I instantly took a mild disliking to her. The correct word was whom, not who. “That I am, ma’am.”

“Please,” she chuckled, “don’t call me ‘ma’am’, it makes me sound like some old spinster.” The mare held out her hoof to me, and I dimly noted the black leg warmers she wore, leg warmers which had intentionally-made slits through them. Why would you wear leg warmers that were already torn? That’d be like buying a soggy jacket and then playing out in a snowstorm. “Just call me Exie.”

“Well met, Miss Exie,” I replied, shaking the hoof. She looked as if she was about to protest the use of miss, but didn’t. “So, you must have connections.”

“Why, Detective—”

“Special Agent,” I corrected, holding up a hoof. “I’m not a freelance cop or some silly PI. No, I’m from Their Majesties Royal Investigation Service, or just RIS if you’re feeling lazy. And I have a title. See, you’ve either got some real good connections or have got a lot of money to bribe the right ponies, ’cause they came all the way out to the slums of Mare Orleans just to get little ol’ me out from some bar and back to work.”

The face Exie made was probably meant to be a smile. Whatever it was, it beat me. I was afraid she’d do it again, but then I paused to consider how she’d gotten me out here. “Or you’re really good at giving blowjobs. Given the way you look, I wouldn’t put it past you. Plus, it’d both satisfy the money and friends thing.”

She just blinked at me.

“Crap, said that out loud, didn’t I? In fact, I think I’ve just been sitting in this diner for the last half-hour narrating to myself.” I shook my head and took out a small flask of whiskey and poured some in my coffee. It made the coffee better.

“You’re drinking!” Exie said as if I’d just asked her for a grilled weasel.

“Well, yeah, I gotta. I’ve been drunk for nearly twenty years straight and I’m pretty sure that if I ever stop, the cumulative hangover will make my head explode.”

She tilted her head to the side. “You’re the best they could send me...?”

“Yeah,” I chuckled derisively, pulling out and lighting a cigarette. I offered her one, but she just gave me a poorly-disguised look of disgust. I shrugged; with any luck, the burning tobacco in my lungs would kill me faster than this damn job. “My guess? Givin’ the head of the RIS some good head, ’cause that’s the only way they’d scrounge me up to help you.”

“But, Princess Celestia is the official head of the RIS!”

“Uh-huh. So you’ve clearly slept your way to the top. I laud ya.” I clapped my hooves.

She flustered. “I did not—”

“Relax, sparky,” I chuckled. “The real head of the RIS is Director Ace Eyes. And I’m just saying you must be good at something, because she hates me.” Exie didn’t ask the question I’d hoped she’d ask. “Because Ace Eyes is my ex. There? Now there’s drama. So, you clearly found a way to make her rescue her top agent—”

“Top agent? she scoffed. “You’re the least professional stallion I’ve ever met! I’ve met garbageponies with more poise than you!”

“Yes, and with all the girls and boys you must be lickin’, somepony should really take you down to a stationary store and teach you the difference between an envelope and a whore.”

Her cheeks went red. “Now, you listen you, you bastard!”

“That’s nice,” I agreed. “Now then, enough of this teen bullshit: what’s the problem?”

Exie took a deep breath. She quietly counted down from ten, then fluttered her long lashes as she opened her blue eyes. “Okay, well, ignoring literally everything you’ve said so far, I’m in a bit of a bind.” I cocked a brow questioningly, and she said, “My thigh-highs are missing.”

I nodded, giving her a look not unlike that of a rapist who’d just found out he had AIDS. “Really now? This is why I had to come to this little town? Some girl lost her booties?”

“Hey! They’re really important to me.” She looked off to the side. “And maybe they were stolen during a break-in by a large bear which leads me to suspect a certain... influential mare is behind the theft.”

“Oh. Well, that’s different.” I gave her a dark look. “When animals go evil, there’s no more serious a case. I know now why I was sent: to stop the animal horror before it gets out of hoof. If not for you, then for my dead family... killed by a rampaging swarm of beavers... I still can’t look at aquatic rodents without wanting my momma.”

“What.”

The diner’s door opened up. It was a real Kodak moment as that kodiak strolled into the diner. With a knowing look, it shook the rain off its brown coat. Time froze as we locked eyes. It was a moment of suspense. There were only four ponies in the diner: there was I, Exie, and a frightened-looking guy behind the counter. The fourth, of course, was Death—and by Princess Celestia, Death was giving me that look that made it hard not to get aroused. I knew what I had to do for my family, for all families wronged by nature, for this strange girl now staring at me.

“Exie, get down!” I shouted, jumping out from the booth and pulling out my .357 revolver. She covered her ears as I unloaded all six shots into the bear’s head. I didn’t care what you were, six .357 bullets to your head will, in fact, pretty much explode your brain. Before anything could happen, I whipped out my badge and flashed it to the buck behind the counter. “Royal agent, don’t panic!”

“Did you just shoot a gun in here!?” Exie screamed.

“Yeah, pretty much,” I chuckled. “There is brain splattered everywhere.”

“Ah, tu coglione!” she barked. “Don’t shoot a gun so close to my ears! I don’t wanna catch tinnitus!”

“First of all, you can’t catch tinnitus, you get it from hearing really loud noises, which aren’t contagious unless you’re in, like, a canyon or something, but those are echos. You can ameliorate the problem just by not listening to loud noises for a while... usually. And second of all, j’en ai rien à foutre!”

“What did you call me?!” Exie demanded as I walked over to the dead bear.

“Honey, my father was from Prance: I’m half-Prench, half-Maretalian, and a first generation Equestrian. So trust me, I know those two languages, and I resent the notion of being insulted in my mother’s literal tongue.”

She crossed her forelegs. “Great. So you’re one of them.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa! That’s racist! Where’s this coming from? Too far, Exie, too far.”

The mare ran a hoof through her red mane. “Okay, yeah, um, that was a little uncalled for.”

“A little?” I said indignantly, kicking the dead bear in the shoulder. “I’ll have you know that Maretalians are good ponies! Why, when I was a colt, Grandma Di Napoli would take me to the seaside market with her. By Celestia, all those stallions there were of the greased-up, rough-and-tumble sort that you only find in the Navy... except that these stallions were all secretly straight. Yeah, my childhood was kinda screwy, but I liked it! What about you, huh?”

“I’m not telling you.” She rubbed her eyes, muttering something about “What am I doing with my life?” to herself.

I looked down at the dead bear. “You know, I’ve always wondered what it’d be like to, you know, make a bearclaw using actual bear claws. Actually, come to think, I don’t know what a bearclaw is in the first place. Seriously. Can you believe I’ve gone almost fifty years and I’ve never seen a bearclaw?”

She just stared at me. Her jaw slowly fell to the floor, and she had to try really hard not to scream as her face sort of just bled like—okay, yeah, no, jaws didn’t do that. Didn’t stop me from thinking it, though, and thinking that it’d be an amusing sight.

I kicked at the bear’s motionless body. As I proceeded to search the body, I said, “Hey, you got a cleaver or something hiding in your tail? I mean, maybe not a cleaver, but some sort of cutting tool. You strike me the kind of girl who’d keep a knife in her tail. Or vagina. I wouldn’t blame you, I’ve got one in my a—”

Somepony smacked me very hard across the face. “Listen here, Agent whoever you are, I was trying to be nice, but you’re kinda going beyond what I can tolerate! So, are you doing to help me find my Celestiadamned thigh-highs or not?!”

“Ow,” I moaned, rubbing my cheek. “You know, the Royal Investigation Service is paying me the big bits to help you. That, and using lots and lots of coercion. Of course I’ll help you, but I ain’t doing it any way but mine.”

“Oh, yeah?” she scoffed. “And just what is your way?”

I smirked. “Shooting guns, killing things, solving crimes, and trying not to get a boner from any of those things.” Before she could sputter at that, I declared, “This bear was clearly working with those who stole your boots!”

“Wait, really?”

“Well, do bears ’round these parts usually come into diners in the middle of the night, carrying notes taped to their paws that read, ‘Exie, we know’ on them?”

She looked down at the bear’s paw. “Holy hay, you’re right, it does say that.”

I looked out the glass front door and into the parking lot outside. “This might be a problem,” I muttered, holding my revolver out and manually reloading each of the six spent shots. “Which auto is yours?”

“None of them,” she replied, and I looked at her. “Ever since those animals broke into my apartment, I’ve been staying at the hotel across the street from this place.”

Revolver reloaded, I holstered it back beneath my black trenchcoat, which I wore because trenchcoats equaled awesome. “So. You just walked here?” I asked, and she nodded. Rubbing my face, I sighed. “Okay, first step: We need to go to your home. There could be clues there.”

“Well, I do have my suspicions. But aren’t you forgetting something?” She looked down at the bear.

“What about the dead animals?”

She stamped a hoof on the checkerboard-tiled floor. “What are we going to do about a dead bear?!”

“Amendment: what is he—” I pointed at the horrified-looking stallion behind the store counter “—going to do about it? Because do you see this RIS badge? It’s literally a license to do most whatever I want to. Even a license to kill... bad guys, but killing nonetheless. So, on behalf of their royal highnesses, Princesses Celestia and Luna, I declare that I have no time to worry about a dead bear and that you, fine sir, may do with it as you will. If that means you want to skin it, mount it, and make it your wife—cool by me, bro.”

The stallion behind the counter did what any reasonable stallion in his position would do, and had a heart attack and died. After phoning an ambulance, I was read to get out of this popsicle stand.

Adjusting my fedora—because fedoras were pure sex appeal—I opened the door and stepped out into the rain. “C’mon, Exie, my auto’s right here.”

|—Ꮬ—|

“So,” I said, trying to break the awkward, awkward silence between the mare and I. “What are your fears?” Thankfully from studying the street layout of the town, I knew where her apartment was.

Her forelegs crossed over her chest, she shot me a look. “The hay kind of conversation starter is that?”

I turned a corner, idly watching the windshield wipers futilely battle the downpour. It was like watching a little mare trying in vain to stop her foal from hilariously being gangbanged by the Blue Mare Group, which was funny because they were all wearing clown noses. And clowns were funny. Except Bobo. He was a rapist.

“Well,” I went on, trying not to imagine being raped in the eye by a clown or wonder if clowns had weird clown penises, “I thought it’d help me know the real you if you told me a list of all the things you fear and hate.”

“The real me?” she scoffed. “Well, let’s start right at the top of the list of things I hate. Numero uno: Special Agent Douchebag over here. Numero dos—”

“Hey, are you wearing a seatbelt?”

“No, why?”

And I slammed down on the breaks, the auto’s wheels shrieking with rubbery protest. Exie screamed as she flew forwards, her head slamming against the bulletproof window. Then she stopped screaming and simply fell back onto the seat.

“Look, that attitude is about as welcome here as a leper in an orgy,” I berated sharply. She didn’t reply, didn’t even groan. “Hey, angry girl.” Nothing. Great, I thought, she’d better not be dead. Dammit, I can’t afford another dead hooker! “Wait, no, I don’t kill prostitutes... At least not anymore.”

I poked her body with a hoof, and she simply slumped against the door. With a sigh, I shook my head. “Oh, yeah, me, wanna good idea? Slam Exie’s head into the windshield. That’s genius. Almost as good an idea as the time you tried jerking off with lighter fluid and learned that day that friction started fires. ‘Oh, yes, you can either work for the the RIS again, or you can try your luck in the current job market.’ Figures I’d pick the dumb choice!”

Then I put a hoof to her neck, checking for a pulse. I had that trapped feeling, like some sort of a poor insect that you’ve put inside a downturned glass, and it tries to climb up the sides, and it can’t, and it can’t, and it can’t. It was just some instinct as old as fear: you seek the dark when you hide, you seek the light when the need to hide is gone. All the animals had it, too.

And the white moth of hope fluttered before my face as I finally felt a pulse.

The fear was no longer “Was she alive?” and was now “How do I wake her up and make sure she’s not in a coma?” And that was a big fear. The alcohol in my system wasn’t helping anymore.

I think that fear neutralized alcohol weakened its aesthetic power. It was good for small fears; your boss, your wife, your bills, your dentist, that head of cabbage in your fridge staring murderously at you; alright then to take a drink.  Buy for the big ones? I didn’t do any good. Like water on blazing gasoline, it will only quicken and compound it. It took sand, literal and in the slang sense, to smother the bonfire that was fear. And if you were out of sand, that meant you had to burn up.

So I reached for the only sand that came to immediate mind. “Hey, wake up!” I shouted, my hoof deciding that it was in love with her cheek and that now was the time to give her a big wet one. “Wake up!” Every shout came with more of my hoof’s special brand of live. “Hey! Wake your ass up! You know what, screw you! This is for being a bitch! This is for all the furry midgets in the world! This is for saying ‘who’ instead of ‘whom’! This is because I get aroused when slapping mares!” She groaned but didn’t wake up.

Rolling my eyes, I unbuckled myself and reached out for a large duffel bag on the back seat. I really hated the world right this moment. Everything came into it so clear and went out so dirty. After pulling out a hypodermic syringe, I went back to the unconscious mare. There wasn’t a guarantee this was even a good idea, but there was no time to weigh chances. There was no such thing as chances anyways, in the distorted perspective of the threat of me not getting paid because Exie was dead. The injection of the magical drug to the back of her neck was quick and easy. I tossed the needle off somewhere to be disposed later.

I counted aloud. “Three... two... one...”

Exie gasped like she’d just been a drowned mare moments ago. Sweating and panting, she jerked up, holding a hoof over her breast. She wiped away a trail of drool from her lips. Then the light-peach mare looked around wildly until her eyes set upon me. “You!” she growled.

“Well, last I checked, I am me, yeah,” I replied.

“What did you do to me!?” she demanded, still trying to catch her breath.

“Well, you weren’t wearing your seatbelt, and that’s dangerous. Click it or ticket, girl.”

“Not that!” The mare jumped out of her seat, tackling me and shoving my back against the door. “Why can’t I stop shaking?!”

“’Cause I injected you with a drug cocktail,” I casually offered.

“You what!?” she fumed, pushing me harder and harder against the door.

“Well, you were unconscious, so I hit you up with a stimpack. It’s a cocktail of magical healing drugs mixed with painkillers, adrenalin, and some other stuff that let you ignore the haze of painkillers. The shakes are just the adrenaline surging through you.” With a blank look on her pretty face, she sat back. Exie raised her hooves and just watched them shake. “Stimpacks are just one of the things I have access to as an RIS agent. The shakes will pass in moment; but it was either that, or you might have been seriously hurt. Take your pick.”

I glanced around the road, then pulled the car up to the curb. “Damn, these Ponyville streets sure are empty at night.” I let the moments pass by, let Exie try to collect herself.

“This is not at all how tonight should be going,” she muttered, rubbing her forelegs.

“And how should it have gone?”

Exie shot me a look that only a lungfish could have copied. “For starters, you were supposed to be at least twenty years younger and twenty years better-looking. It was supposed to be all, they send some cute royal agent who’d use their smarts and wit to solve this case and put an end to whomever stole my thigh-highs. Then I’d be able to go back to my home, and probably wouldn’t have gone...” She shot me a venomous look. “Instead, they send me some old drunk with a serious attitude problem and no skill!”

“Reality check, toots: the only reason they sent me is because I am the very best they ever had.” I reached out and turned the crank on the door, rolling the window down as I lit a smoke. “But just because somepony up high really likes you don’t ergo mean I gotta. I’ll solve this case, put an end to whomever stole them boots, then I’m gonna see if the RIS will cut me loose again. So I’m sorry I ain’t some young buck but rather a forty-something-year-old bastard.”

She narrowed her eyes into what were known in the Hurting and Killing People trade as “cold slits”, the idea presumably being to give your opponent the impression you’ve just lost your glasses or are having difficulty keeping awake. Why this is frightening is, as of yet, an unresolved problem. So I ignored her and took a puff of my cigarette, exhaling the smoke out the window.

A crack of lightning briefly made the street as bright as daylight. In the heavy rain, I could just imagine it like some scene from a movie. I could picture some young buck dancing down the raining street, singing about how his best girl had just left him, and all the bars were closed.

Then a second crack erupted, and the car clanged. I blinked. That wasn’t thunder or lightning. I looked out the windshield at a distant figure standing on the sidewalk. A red-orange spearhead leapt from the figure and harmlessly impacted the windshield.

Exie gasped as I grabbed the stick shift and hauled ass into reverse. Throwing a foreleg over my seat, I looked out the back window as I tore backwards down the wet street, the mysterious figure still slowly shooting. Jerking myself back forwards, I hit the brakes and twisted the wheel, spinning the auto some one-eighty degrees before hitting the gas.

“Put your damn seat belt on right now unless you want to die!” I barked, and she complied quickly. “We’re taking a detour to your apartment!”

Suddenly, things had gotten much more interesting. As I sped my black auto down the road, pieces of  the puzzle came to me as if I’d mail-ordered a puzzle box. It was a rough outline, but it gave me the idea that her thigh-highs were just some sort of excuse, perhaps a codeword. Was this Exie girl a spy? She certainly had the seductive appeal of one. Was I being dragged into some dark game?

No matter the case, I had the inexplicable feeling that I was going to get shot before morning.

|—Ꮬ—|

My impressed whistle sounded like air escaping a dying corpse. The penthouse apartment was none too shabby, soft-blue walls, the many rooms, the large leather couch, the loveseat, the television, and the tasteful carpet. I shut and locked the door behind me, then put my hat and coat up on the rack, and now I was just wearing my suit and tie. My eyes fell upon the wall behind the couch, where a large framed portrait of Exie leaning over a counter gave me a seductive look; from the way she was leaning, I could see her torn leg warmers and hints of her black thigh-highs.

Exie herself turned to look at me. The mare had stopped shaking a few minutes ago as we were on the elevator up to this floor. It’d taken far too long to calm her down about the shooter, but at least I’d calmed her. “Well?” she asked in an annoyed, expectant tone.

I cocked a brow. “Well what?”

“Aren’t you going to ask why my place is so nice, and insinuate that I’m a filthy harlot?”

I shook my head. “Believe or not, I actually read the dossier about you.”

She blinked at me. “There’s a dossier about me?”

“Yeah, and it was a strange read. Trust me, I actually know a fair bit about you—” I winked “—Miss Ecstasy.”

“Don’t call me that!” she snapped, murder in her eyes.

I strolled over and took a seat on her couch. “Well, it is your birth name, ain’t it?” She didn’t reply. “And the dossier told me you don’t like being called it, am I right?” No response, just angry staring at me. “Other things the dossier mentioned you didn’t like that I can recall: prudes and by extension much of the upper class and aristocracy, unkempt hooves, ponies what don’t take care of their bodies, and you get particularly insulted when somepony insists on showering after sleeping with you.”

Her jaw dropped. “How the hell do they know that last part?”

“Miss Exie, believe you me when I say that we know everything about any sort of interesting pony.” I grinned at her. “Your mother was one such interesting pony. As her only daughter, that means you’re such an interesting pony too.”

“But—”

“Please, do you want to argue with the guy with the gun?” I jeered, and she fell silent. Exie just stared at me from her spot in the kitchen doorway. “So, earlier this evening you swore at me in Maretalian. Where’d you learn that?”

“I thought you knew everything about me,” she scoffed.

I leaned back in the couch. “Doesn’t mean they tell me everything.”

A pause.

“Because I lived in Manehattan for a good six years,” she admitted. “Where I lived in it there was a healthy Maretalian community, and they really like to swear.” Exie facehoofed.

“Good. See? We’re making progress. Now then, do you know who would try to shoot you?”

She shook her head. “No, I don’t really make many enemies. Well, not the kind that’d want to murder me, that’s for certain. Worst enemy I could have would be, like, a particularly angry ex, and I can’t think of any that were particularly murderously angry with me after we broke up.”

I took out a pen and notepad, taking notes. “Really now? The only possible thing a dame like you’s ever done that might cross a pony is break up with ’em?”

Exie walked into the kitchen and came back out with a wineglass and a fitting bottle of wine. She strolled across the living room and took a seat in the loveseat before pouring herself a class. “What kinds of things would I ever do to piss somepony off?”

“No off-the-records debts, no ponies insulted, no outstanding gambling wins?”

At that last one, she glanced to a door on the far side of the room. “Isn’t non-casino gambling for big money illegal?”

“It’s not my jurisdiction to enforce those kinds of laws.”

She took a sip of wine. “In Ponyville, there is... a sort of gambling place. Back room in a popular bar. It’s not a high-rollers sort of place, more just the locals having some fun.”

“And have you ever gone to this place?” I asked, taking more notes.

Exie hesitated. “Perhaps once or twice, yes.”

“Have you ever won anything somepony would rather you not have?”

“I don’t really know. I’ve won a few odds and ends—you wouldn’t believe my poker face.

“Like what?” I probed.

She bit her lip. “An ocelot.”

I blinked. “You wha’?”

Exie took a sip of wine and chuckled. “Yep. A while back during a very slow and boring month I might have convinced a certain animal-loving mare to join in on a game, and I might have convinced her to bet an animal, and I might have won said animal that night.”

“You have... an ocelot?”

“Mmhm.” She nodded to the door on the far side of the room. “Won him as a kitty, named him Mr. Bitey. Should’ve named him ‘Winner’s Remorse’, since all he ever does is get sick. Can you believe I’ve actually had to miss work to take care of him?”

I slowly nodded. “Whatever happened to Mrs. Bitey?”

Exie crossed her forelegs and looked away. “We don’t talk about Mrs. Bitey anymore.” A moment paused, then she laughed, and I pitched in with a chuckle.

“So, hey, I’ve never seen a real live ocelot before. can I go look at him?”

She shrugged. “Sure, I guess. Don’t let him out of the room, though. While you do that, I’m gonna change into something different, and then we’re going to solve this case, okay?”

I nodded. “Y a-t-il un problème? Non, je compris.”

|—Ꮬ—|

I took a drink from Exie’s bottle of wine as I sat on the couch, slumped forwards. When she came out of her bedroom, I didn’t like her any more than I had; in fact, perhaps even less. She’d put on a shiny dress, all red fishscales, like this was some exotic game and not a serious matter we were dealing with. You couldn’t tell whether she was a mare or the demoness I suspected her of. Right in front, plastered across her face, was a sort of question-mark worked into her look. And I took the liberty of answering the unspoken question.

“Because there’s something very, very wrong.”

At the steely, serious tone of my voice, she stiffened. “What?”

“Well, first of all,” I said, gesturing for the ocelot’s door, “I don’t know much about cats, and I know even less about ocelots, but my gut’s tellin’ me you need to get, like, a couple of tree branches or something in there for him, because he is desperate for something to play with. There’s literally only a bowl of food and water for him, nothing else. It’s like... Meowschwitz or something in there.”

She pawed at the ground. “Well, I’ll admit it, I really have no idea how to really take care of an ocelot, but...”

“And then there was the other thing.”

“Other thing?” she intoned.

“Yes, it was a rather nasty surprise, all things considered. And I don’t like surprises, except surprise fellatio, that I’m all for. ’Cept, y’know, when it’s from other dudes, but I probably shouldn’t be saying this aloud.” I affixed her a hard look. “Tell me, Miss Exie, are you much into chains and whips?”

“Excuse me?” she replied as if I’d just asked her, well, pretty much exactly as you’d imagine she’d sound if I’d just randomly asked her if she was into hardcore BDSM.

“Whips, chains, straps, sadomasochism, pain, cuts, bites, screaming.”

“Fuck you,” she spat. I took a sip of wine, emptying the glass. As I set the glass on a coaster, I opened up a little drawer on the small table beside the couch, pulling out a set of steel hoofcuffs. Exie flustered. “Okay, so maybe there was this one pony and they happened to leave that there and—”

“A she?” I asked.

After a moment, she admitted, “Yeah. So?”

“Hmm. Bi. Neat,” I muttered, then I looked up asked in a more authoritative tone, “And did any sessions with this young mare ever get really out of hoof?”

“Just what are you saying?” she demanded, taking a step towards me.

“Was she of a small frame?” I asked. “Light-blue coat, mauve eyes?”

“What the hay are you saying?!”

“Did she have a short, tomboyish mane of pink? Was she a pegasus?”

Exie stomped towards me. “Listen here, you sonofa—”

I cocked my revolver, and she froze. “Don’t take that tone with me, girl.” She stared at me with a look that could have sent the hardest stallion crying for his momma. Hard as in ‘tough’, not hard as in ‘could’ve sent a stallion with a huge throbbing erection crying for his momma’, because that’d just be creepy. “When did you last see her?” No answer. “Well then, when last you saw her, was she tied to a chair, four bullet holes in her chest?”

Exie blinked. “What?”

I reached behind myself and tossed the mare a single thigh-high boot. She looked down at it as the boot rolled to her hooves. “Is that what I think it is?”

“Yes, a thigh-high, one of yours.”

The mare affixed me with her blue eyes. “Where did you find it? Where’s the other one?”

“Want the other one? Look at the boot—there’s a note.”

Exie blinked, then reached down and grabbed the little note off the boot. For some reason, she read it aloud. “You’ve been a naughty girl, Exie. Like your friend here. Like her look? We’ve been watching; we know this is just the kinda thing that turns you on.” As she read, I could almost see the blood draining from her face. “Now we bet you’re looking for your other boot, aren’t you? Whom you suspect. She might have it. And remember: you’re next.” She dropped the letter, looking up at me.

I sighed. “You’d be surprised how difficult it is to ask forgiveness of a stranger when you’ve never done it before, what a psychological barrier separates the honest pony from the panhandler. I thought this was some game, but now I see how serious it is. I’m sorry. Won’t behave much different, but at least I understand truly the stakes.”

My vision shifted to the glass doors leading to a dark patio. The square of sky over the patio was soft and dark as indigo velour, with magnificent stars like many-legged silver spiders festooned on its underside. Below them the white roses of the small patio garden gleamed phosphorescently in the starlight, with a magnesium-like glow.

A raging, glowering full moon had come up, was peering down over the side of the sky well above the patio. This was not the meek, the pallid, gentle moon of home. This was the savage moon that had shone down on Princess Luna a thousand years ago and turned her into a world-ending monster. The moon that was looking for new ponies to corrupt and rape of innocence. The primitive moon that had once looked down on early heathen civilizations and equine sacrifices. The same moon that’d been there the night my family was murdered so many years ago by a swarm of bloodthirsty aquatic rodents.

And that moon could go fuck herself.

When I looked back at Exie, she was still standing there, staring at me like a cow looks at an oncoming train. With a sigh I stood up. “The room with the ocelot, aside from being in severe need of a stuffed animal for Mr. Bitey to play with, has a problem. Do you want to see it? After getting the boot, I came straight here.”

With extreme hesitance, Exie nodded. I got up and led her to the door, opened it, and flicked the lights on. The ocelot—basically a housecat, but bigger, more awesome, and spotted—looked up at us from the corner where a jug of cat food and another jug of water were. But on the far side of room, facing the door, was a wooden chair.

Exie had never seen a dead body before, I could tell as much. She just stood there, and looked and looked. Then she took a step forwards, and looked some more. Dead bodies were always worse with open eyes—they just looked right back at you and made you feel like you were being watched by something from another world.

“Do you know her?” I asked.

“Yeah,” she said slowly, painfully slowly; I didn’t like that slowness. “She and I... last weekend...”

To me, the look of death just made me think the corpse was mocking me. A part of me quite wanted to go over and smack a dead bitch. The ocelot looked guilty, but the reason was clear enough from the gnawed hindhoof where the thigh-high boot hadn’t been.

“How long were you at the hotel?” I asked.

“Couple nights,” she murmured almost inaudibly.

I blinked. “You left your exotic pet ocelot alone for two days? The hay is wrong with you?” She didn’t reply, just more looking at the dead girl. I shook my head. “In that case, she must have been put here within those days, since she looks so fresh. Question on my mind is, how’d she die? And don’t say ‘shot’, because those bulletholes are clearly post-mortem.”

Exie stared at me as I walked across the wide and room and to the body, whereupon I put on a pair of gloves and proceeded to prod the body. Slowly moving her head side-to-side as I observed the several bruises on her cheeks, the black eye, the bloodshot eyes, the ball gag in her mouth, the marks around her neck. Setting her head back, I touched and felt around her neck. The bones were intact. Nopony had broken her neck.

The rest of the dead mare’s body was mostly encased in a black catsuit, with certain bits purposefully exposed for their sexual purposes. Eye-measuring the bullet holes like a jungle cat not sure if it had or hadn’t just seen a tin of cat food through the forest, I estimated them to be from a .45 caliber of some sort. The slightly singed fur visible through the holes in the catsuit told me that the rounds had been fired point-blank, and their spaced-out pattern suggested just how deliberate the shots had been. Her legs were tied with leather straps to the chair, and a quick beneath revealed to me that the chair had no proper bottom, allowing a foreign presence open access to the sitter’s buttocks. Disgusting.

I stepped back from the corpse. What painstaking effort, what exquisite attention to detail, had been put into extinguishing this mare’s life? But what more effort had been put into bringing her here, like this? It had certainly been far more than the hit-or-miss, haphazard way this young mare had been brought into the world.

Looking at the doorway, I was puzzled not to see Exie standing there. Taking the rubber gloves off, I trotted out of the room. She wasn’t in the living room, so I checked the bedroom. In the far dark bedroom corner was a little light-peach mare with a crimson mane, her red dress little more than a pile of clothes as she cowered and shook in the corner, her forelegs wrapped desperately around the one thigh-high boot.

There was a catch phrase everypony must have heard sometime in their life. You walk into a room or go over to a group. Then somepony turns and says with huge emphasis, “There s/he is!” As if you were the most important pony in the world. (And you’re not.) As if you were the one they were just talking all about. (And they aren’t.) As if you were the only one who mattered. (And you probably don’t.) It was a nice little tribute, and it didn’t cost a cent. And though the circumstances were all wrong, that was what I said.

“There she is!”

Exie didn’t even look up at me, just kept murmuring and quietly sobbing to herself and clutching her thigh-high. It looked like she was in full delirium. But delirium was the opposite of death; it was the body’s struggling to survive.

I knelt down before her. “Are you afraid, Exie? Afraid of being next, of dying, of ending up just like the fling in yonder room?”

She looked at me, still shaking. A very fatherly part of me wanted to reach out and hold her or something. But she wasn’t my daughter, and I was pretty sure she’d punch my balls if I touched her.

“Because it isn’t dying I’m afraid of,” I sighed, “it isn’t that at all; I know what it is to die, I’ve died before. And, just so we’re clear, Lady Death kinda sucks at reciprocating oral sex. Well, ‘sucks’ is the wrong word because of the accidental pun, but comprends-tu, oui? Where was I? Oh, yeah. See, it’s the endless obliteration, the knowledge there there will never be anything else. That’s what I can’t stand, to try so hard and end in nothing. You know what I mean, don’t you...? By Celestia, I should become a writer.”

Her moist little eyes just looked at me, her lips quivering. I shook my head and stood back up. For a moment it looked as though she was going to stop me, to say something to make me leave, but she didn’t.

I checked the revolver and said, “If you need me, I’ll be in your kitchen, making a phone call to the police department and then getting a drink.”

As I’d predicted, there was a phone in her kitchen. I called up the police, told them I was a royal agent, my badge number, and some other details to help them out in finding this place and not arresting Exie or me. It was over in a few minutes, a few very tiresome minutes. I looked over to her icebox.

Well, it was her kitchen. Where was the harm in rooting through what she had? Ooh, vodka and tomato juice and lemons and Worcestershire sauce! Who was making a Bloody Mary? I was making a Bloody Mary! I took out two highball glasses from a cabinet.

Three parts vodka, six parts tomato juice, one part lemon juice, and I didn’t care to use any other ingredients nor did I bother to garnish it, though I did put ice in it. A single sip of divinity down my throat and now there was a fire in my belly. I sighed with pleasure, looking out into the living room. Two blue eyes looked back at me, poking out from the bedroom doorway.

I waved at Exie. “Howdy. What brings you here?”

“You left the door open,” she replied. “Open doors freak me out. Came to close it.”

“Want a Bloody Mary?” I offered. She hesitated, then nodded. I opened her fridge up and—”Oh sweet Celestia, no!” I shrieked, falling backwards and slamming the fridge closed like a bag of carrots.

“What?! What?!” Exie gasped.

“There’s a head... of cabbage!” I yelped, crawling backwards.

He face went blank. “What.”

“Cabbage! You’ve got cabbage in your fridge!”

“I repeat: what.”

I stood up, keeping my back to the kitchen counter. “You can’t trust cabbage!” I took a deep breath, the sounds of tanks and airplane and guns and bombs in my head. “They killed my father during the war...”

She tilted her head to the side. “What war?”

Miraculously, even after I’d jumped down, I still had my Bloody Mary. It helped fight the memories. ”The Krauts killed my father... wave after wave of them charged his position, forcing themselves down his throat till his stomach exploded with... sauerkraut. Endless wave after wave after wave of cabbage, sauerkraut, and cabbage-related products... To this day, the mere concept of cabbage and cabbage-related products fills me with horror.”

“What. War?”

“The only way... the fight for peace!”

“Fighting for peace is like fucking for virginity,” she scoffed, and I paused.

“That was... surprisingly insightful of you.”

Exie narrowed her eyes. “What do you mean, ‘surprisingly’? Are you implying I’m stupid?”

“Well, I won’t lie, you seem to me the kind of girl whose first instinct to solve a problem is to spread your legs and pucker your lips.”

She stamped a hoof. “Are you suggesting I’m a whore?”

“Suggesting? No. Expressing the believe in no uncertain terms, yes.”

“And who are you to tell me what I can and cannot do with my body? Is it because I’m not married? Are you one of those ponies?”

“Well, every stallion approves of premarital sex.” I looked out the window dramatically. “Until he has a daughter.”

Exie facehoofed. “You know what? I don’t think you ever had a daughter. I think you’re just a crazy pony.”

“You’re oddly angry tonight,” I commented, frowning at my empty glass.

“Well, forgive me—it’s not as if I’ve had to deal with a psychotic prick, being shot at, and finding a dead body in my own Celestia-damn house!”

I shrugged. “You’re right. None of that happened. Apology accepted!”

She leaned against the wall, rubbing her forehead. I was pretty sure she was muttering something about “Murder is a crime” over and over again, shooting me the occasional glance.

The night outside was just doing its thing, watching over the whole of Equestria, but forgetting the little patches of evil here and there. But this was why I was here. I checked my revolver as I asked, “Ma’am, whom did you suspect stole your boots, again?”

Exie groaned. “Fluttershy.”

“And do you know where she lives? I have a theory.”

|—Ꮬ—|

The empty countryside passed by as I drove the car through the dead of night. Ponyville was far behind us, and my headlights only illuminated the dark road before me. Exie, sitting shotgun, cast me furtive glances, like the look of a mare trying to literally steal candy from a baby. I was glad she didn’t have a shotgun, actually, because a very sane part of me worried that she’d shoot me. On accident, if I was lucky!

Slowly, very slowly, Exie reached out a hoof and touched the radio. As soon as the tunes hit my ears, I smacked her hoof and turned it off. “Death before disco!” I hissed.

“Funk, actually,” she corrected. “That was funk.”

I scoffed. “It’s zigger music, is what is. I don’t trust zebras and their songs. Disco, jazz, funk, ‘black and blues’—whatever music they make is corrupting.” I turned the auto slightly to account for the road’s gentle curves.

“And you call me a racist for remarking about your Prench-Maretalian background?” She rolled her eyes, crossing her forelegs over her chest.

“Well, last I checked, honey, the Prench never used witchcraft and creepy magic.” I chuckled. “Used to like that stuff before a zebra blinded a fellow agent of mine. He and I were on an operation many years back, trying to—”

“I don’t care,” she spat. “And I’m pretty sure you’re just making it up to sound dramatic.”

As I was about to give her a witty response, I glanced in the rear-view mirror. There were two black autos following us, their lights off, but their silhouettes visible in the moonlight. It was just like that time Count Chocula was stalking me, and I learned all about his mad hacky-sack skills. “Exie, who normally travels these roads at this hour?”

“Nopony,” she hesitantly offered. “Why?”

Like the shock of finding out you’d just deflowered the Princess of some generic country, a bullet hit the back of my car. Exie shouted, but I commanded, “Exie, take the wheel!”

“What?!”

With the force of a stallion harboring lumberjack fantasies overpowering his father in order to prove his heteronormativity, I pulled out my revolver and opened the door. Exie screamed and swore as she lunged for the wheel, but I was already hanging outside the car.

Like my disappointment at discovering that there were no take-backsies after a pretty girl gifts you with surprise sex, a hail of gunfire erupted from the two black cars, now side-by-side each other and clearly breaking several traffic laws.

“Exie, keep your mouth away from my penis!” I barked, taking aim and firing.

“What?!” she shouted back.

“I’m just saying that I’m shooting guns, killing things, and solving a crime—that’s all three of my big fetishes right there,” I replied, shooting into the window of one of the cards. “So fair warning that this totally gives me an erection! And I get the feeling you’re the kinda dame who likes licknig things to claim as as your own.” I couldn’t tell if I was hitting anything. Then, with one bullet and like a piñata full of scorpions, something’s head exploded. The leftmost car swerved and careened off the road and into a ditch. Where it exploded, like a bigger, blacker dick. Stupid foreign cars, always exploding at the slightest provocation.

“This is more fun than being a dick to children!” I laughed, throwing myself back into the car and slamming the door. Taking back the wheel from a startled peach-coated mare, I reached over and opened the glove box. “Can you shoot?”

She sputtered something incomprehensible out.

“Whatever,” I sighed, holstering my gun and pulling out the one from the glovebox, plus two extra .45 clips. Ah, the Colt 1911. What would I do without you?

“You have a gun in your glove box?”

I nodded. “Yeah, and a cache of weapons in the back, plus ten pounds of C4.”

“What, why?!”

“Well, I don’t trust the government, that’s why.” I cocked the 1911, smiling at it. “Exie, take the wheel again!”

Out the door I went, hanging part of my body out as I opened fire. Gunfire from the other car, and I returned it with due diligence, but something was wrong. Very wrong. ‘Teaching a robot to love’ kind of wrong. From all the small arms fire, I could estimate that there were four bodies in the car. They had no sense of how to aim, as if they didn’t even know what guns were.

One shot. One kill. Second shot. Second kill. And... why were we slowing down? I looked forwards to see a small cottage on an upcoming hill, no doubt that it was Fluttershy’s. Oh, and I’d taken my hoof off the pedal. Yeah, that’d slow down my car. Whatever, as the car slowed down, I fire off the rest of my clip, and the other car veered off into a ditch. To my erection’s limp sadness, the car did not explode.

I reloaded and stepped out of the car just as it was about to halt, which gave me a weird feeling of being more badass than I was. Exie, on the other hoof, opened her door when the car stopped, and she more-or-less just flopped onto the ground.

“Who,” Exie stammered, “who were those ponies?”

“Not ponies,” I said darkly, looking up at the cottage and the little footpath up to the door. “They were monkeys. Literal monkeys. Chimps, I suspect.”

“I... wha’?”

“I should know; back before I had my family, I once banged some primatologist.” I nodded. “C’mon, Exie, we need to investigate this Fluttershy mare.” I reloaded my revolver, checked my 1911, and then went into the backseat of my car. Oh, sweetness was found in lead! Two clips for me and my newly-equipped tommy gun. And some C4, because it was awesome.

As the little earth pony mare stumbled around the auto, she just stared at me and my perfectly reasonable amount of murderous instruments “Y’know... when I asked somepony to help me find my stolen boots...”

“The last thing you expected was the mixing of the races, right?” I offered helpfully, and she just stared at me. Taking a look at the large, very friendly-looking cottage, I couldn’t help but be reminded of that time when I was a colt and got abducted by Pony Pan. “And you know, Exie,” I said, checking the Tommy gun, “nothing livens up a party quite like multiple gunshot wounds.”

The trot up the hill was well and nice, the moon glaring down at me like a vindictive ex. Something about the nice little stream next to the cottage just screamed ‘homoerotic volleyball montage’ to me. I could see the distant lights of Ponyville from up here, but there was a door to knock down.

As I bucked the door down, Exie screamed, “The hell!?”

“Probable cause,” I vaguely replied before rolling into the room and my gunbarrel across the room. Aside from the oddly located 55-gallon drum of lube and what I thought was a cooler full of organs, there was nothing of interest here.

Whom you suspect. She might have it, the ominous letter had said. So either it was secretly here and hidden somewhere, or I was an idiot. The kind of idiot who picked up girls at the abortion clinic. Something about this made me feel more out of place than that time I woke up fully-clothed atop the Colta-Cola building.

And yet this empty place reeked of a murder most foul. Fouler than going to the Make-A-Wish Foundation and dumping three tons worth of Mare’s Fitness magazines in their front lobby. In any case, I continued deeper into the house. As soon as Exie entered, through, a howling, wicked laugh filled the air.

A completely contrived slab of metal fell over the door, sealing us in. “So, you’ve found me, have you?!” the feminine voiced cackled.

“Fluttershy?” Exie gasped. “Is that you? You did all of this?”

“Fluttershy? Ha! No, I am not Fluttershy!” A yellow mare with a pink mane stepped from the shadows, and that annoyed me because I was sure she couldn’t have been—Oh, wait. There was a hidden door behind the bookshelf. Stupid bitch. That yellow bitch flashed us a smile as she adjusted her red-tinted goggles, her white lab coat fluttering slightly. “It is I, Doctor Adorable!”

I raised my gun. “So you’re behind the murders! Or just one, but I’m sure there are others!”

Her evil laugh died. “Wait, what? Murders?” she asked in a soft, baffled voice. Doctor Adorable shook her head. “No, I didn’t do that; I only stole Exie’s boot in order to unlock their secrets and make myself even more adorable!”

“But why?” Exie gasped.

“Because you took my pet ocelot, that’s why!” Doctor adorable. “You tricked me into accepting your game and betting my ocelot and now I lost him, you... you big, manipulative meaniehead!”

“She sucks at taking care of it, too,” I added. “Just keeps in in a very lonely room.”

“What?” the good doctor gasped. “That’s so horrible! Exie, you’re horrible! I demand the ocelot back, and in return you can have your thigh-highs back.”

I rose a hoof into the air. “You know, this still doesn’t explain who murdered that mare.”

“I believe I can answer that,” a big, gray pegasus said, stepping in through an opened window.

“Oh, yes, fine,” Doctor Adorable groaned. “Just everypony break into my house at three in the morning.”

Exie gasped so hard that her lungs sounded like they’d imploded. “You!”

“Yes, I!” the pegasus sneered. “It was I who stole your boots, I who trained the animals to kill and shoot guns and drive, I who murdered that mare!”

“Wait. What? This just got really stupid.” I shook my head. “And how do you even know each other, Exie?”

The little mare shook her head. “It was years... I was sent to straight camp by my mother because I liked both genders... and he was my instructor.” She gave me a strange look. “It was a very weird time in my life.”

“You know, I’m still here, still being evil,” Doctor Adorable said, so I walked over to her and punched her face, knocking her out.

“Problem solved.” I smiled at a job well-done.

“Last I saw of him,” Exie went on, “was in a rice paddy, as he was drowned by his inability to swim.”

I cocked my head to the side. This room really needed some wall paint, I noticed.“Does he, uh, have I name?”

“Yes!” he laughed. “I am Gaylord Steambath, master of the straightening!” Exie and he faced each other off, teeth bared.

“So... does anypony notice he has the single most literally homosexual name ever?” I asked. “I mean, I couldn’t maker a gayer name if I tried.”

“Sh-shut up!” Gaylord Steambath demanded of me. “I shall defeat Exie and make her straight as Celestia intended of us ponies! It is my gift to her!”

“You know, in most Mareopean languages, the word ‘gift’ means ‘poison’,” I said. “And you can’t make somepony straight if they aren’t already. It’s caused by a chemical imbalance, not evil. Duh.”

“Don’t tell me what I can and cannot do!” he shouted

“Welcome to the real world, jackass!” I shouted back, firing a single bullet into Gaylord Steambath’s shoulder. He collapsed to the ground, rolling around. “See, I know for a fact that you were probably going to explain your evil plan involving Exie and Doctor Adorable here, but I don’t care about it.”

Exie just stared. “I... but... I...” Her eye twitched.

“What?” I shrugged. “Were you hoping for some epic climax wherein you could resolve all your inner demons?” I trotted over to Gaylord Steambath and hoofcuffed him to a nearby radiator. “Please. This is how things work in the real world, the guy with the gun wins. But no matter how this was solved, I still get paid. Et c’est la vie.”

The little mare said nothing.

“I like the way you think, Exie! Now then, let’s find your Celestia-damned boot and get out of here.” I brought a cigarette to my lips and lit it. “I’m sick of this town.”

Fin.

TheLordSiffer .:

That's not supposed to be there!

Jojo Salatcia:

Hehe. Grammar Nazi.

Jojo Salatcia:

I like.

Jojo Salatcia:

The brother of Buggles le Rape Clown.

Jojo Salatcia:

Chalk white with green polka-dots, I imagine.

Jojo Salatcia:

/Blink

Jojo Salatcia:

Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh................................................?

Jojo Salatcia:

I don't want to know what his idea of rough sex is.

TheLordSiffer .:

Duplicate, yo D=

TheLordSiffer .:

Did you run out of inspiration?

Jojo Salatcia:

You mean this thing? http://images4.wikia.nocookie.net/\_\_cb20100106035747/zelda/images/4/47/Moon.png

TheLordSiffer .:

OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH

MYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY

GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOD

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=tmrWeliK4fk

TheLordSiffer .:

... 'cause she got pregnant?

TheLordSiffer .:

A gasp is an inhale, not an exhale

.>?

Jojo Salatcia:

*"I'M AN ADUUUUUUUULT!"*

Slumber Party!

A few apples dropped to the ground on a typical quiet summer afternoon in Sweet Apple Acres. The gentle laughter of a few playful fillies broke the silence as they chased one another through the orchard. Three carefree friends merrily enjoyed the weekend away from school, and they couldn't have be happier to be spending all day together. Sadly though, once the night came, they'd be forced to say goodbye til the next morning.

***

"Wow, look at that sunset. I can't believe it's gettin' dark already." Apple Bloom wore wide eyes and frowned as she looked to her friends, who shared her discontentment.

"Dumb sun. Why can't you just stay put for a little while longer?" Sweetie Belle rhetorically asked, pouting and kicking at the ground.

"Well at least we have tomorrow, and the next day. The weekend's just starting, guys, don't be too bummed out," Scootaloo said, offering a halfhearted smile.

"Wait! I have an idea, how 'bout we all have a slumber party here at the farm!" the cheery earth pony suggested with a triumphant smile.

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo then shouted in unison, "That's a great idea!"

The three then trotted together down the short trail out of the orchard towards the farmhouse. As the went, they spotted Applejack standing near the barn doors with several empty bushel baskets sitting in front of her.

"Applejack! Big Sis!" the young earth pony called out, cantering to her sisters side with her friends at her tail. "We wanna have a sleepover here at the farm tonight! Can we?!" she asked, her eyes wide and full of hope.

"Now y'all know ya can't just bunker down here without lettin' me know ahead of time. Granny Smith'll have a heart attack with you three makin' racket all night, and Big Mac's in one of his moods again. I'm sorry girls but ya just can't, you'll have to stay the night some other time," Applejack stated, her normally solid willpower caving under the weight of three pairs of wide, teary eyes staring up at her.

She took a deep breath and shrugged, shaking her head. "Come on now, don't look at me like that. There's nothin' I can do. Here, how about y'all go ask Fluttershy, I'm sure she'd love the company. Now go on and git, yer losin' daylight."

"Okay, thanks sis!" Applebloom led her friends back outside and down the road to town.

The sun was dangerously low, and a dimly lit orange sky illuminated their darkening path. Luckily it didn't take long to reach the sweet yellow mare's home. They knocked on the door and wore their brightest smiles.

"Oh, hello there girls. Can I do something for you?" Fluttershy asked, not really expecting to be put on the spot.

"You sure can!" Sweetie Belle spoke up. "Can we have a slumber party at your house again? It was so much fun the last time."

The shy pegasus backed up a bit and looked them over. She realized it was getting dark and they'd need a place to take shelter soon, but knew it couldn't be in her home. "Girls, I'm terribly sorry but Angel Bunny's very sick and I can't take care of him and all of you through the night. You'll have to wait til he's better, then you're all welcome to come back anytime."

"Awe, really?! Fine, thanks anyway..." Scootaloo didn't try to conceal her disappointment.

"I'm sorry, I think I hear him coughing again, I have to go. Good luck girls, please get home before it gets too dark to see, okay?" With that she shut the door and and returned to tending to her ill pet.

"Darn it. I guess that's it then..." Applebloom pouted and looked at her friends with her eyebrows lowered.

"I guess so... Come on girls, let's just get home. We can try again tomorrow." Sweetie Belle wrapped her arms around the sulking fillies' necks and tried to cheer them up.

They then trotted down the road towards the center of town where they'd all go their separate ways. As they reached the four way intersection that contained the paths to their homes, a passing purple unicorn happened to spot them.

"It's a bit late for you three to be wandering the streets, isn't it?" Twilight Sparkle pointed out.

"Sorry, we're on our way home now..." Scootaloo said with her head hanging low.

Twilight quickly detected the the apathy in her words. "What's got you girls so down?"

"Well, we were having a great day and didn't want to have to say goodbye, but Applejack and Fluttershy said we couldn't sleep over at their houses, now we have nowhere left to go." Sweetie stated with tears nearly escaping her wide eyes.

Twilight cringed at the nearly overwhelming cuteness being thrown in her face, and with a sigh, she caved. "Well, you're all welcome to stay the night in the library if you'd like. I'll even let you read some of my favorite books."

"Really?! You're the best Twilight!" The three jumped up and yelled together.

They followed the generous purple pony back to her library home and began to plot the night ahead. If they wanted to maximise playtime they were going to have to stay up as late as possible. Upon entering the library, Twilight was quick to grab a specific book on slumber parties and levitate it over to the three curious fillies.

"'Slumber 101: All You've Ever Wanted To Know About Slumber Parties But Were Too Afraid To Ask'... This sounds lame." Scootaloo sat the book down on the floor and trotted the bookshelf to find something more exciting.

"I assure you it's not lame at all - there's plenty of useful information in there that helped me through my first slumber party, and I'm sure it can help you three have the best one yet. Look, do what you will, but I'm trusting you not to trash the library while I sleep, alright? I have a long day ahead of me tomorrow and need my rest. So have fun girls, and if you'd like you can play in the basement, but just don't touch my equipment." The lavender unicorn smiled at the fillies before yawning and trotting upstairs, wishing them a goodnight as she closed the door behind herself.

Applebloom's curiosity was piqued. "Ooh, the basement, that sounds fun!"

"Hold on, let's take a look at this book first. Maybe it'll give us some fun ideas." Sweetie opened the book and skimmed through the table of contents.

Her friends joined her, hoping to find something interesting that they could do. "Makeovers, pillow fights, truth or dare... this is all boring little kid stuff." Scootaloo held to her previous opinion.

As the other two ponies continued looking over the book, the orange pegasus made her way back to the bookshelf. She skimmed over titles near the one the other book came from and spotted something interesting. "'Slumber 202: Taking Your Overnight Sleepover To The Next Level Of Fun - The Mature Mare's Guide To A Good Time'. Guys, did you hear that? This sounds good!"

The two quickly shut the other book and joined the pegasus in browsing through these more promising contents. Their eyes widened as they read things they didn't fully understand. "Spin the Bottle? Seven Minutes in Heaven? Experimentation? Guys, I can already tell this is gonna be great." Sweetie Belle said looking up at her friends with a wide grin.

"Yeah! I remember AJ sayin' she played Seven Minutes in Heaven with Rainbow Dash back in the day and they became closer friends then ever. Surely that means this'll make us better friends too!" Applebloom excitedly deduced.

Scootaloo rapidly nodded. "You're totally right, so what should we do first?"

The three quickly went back to the book, first on the list after all the boring sounding ones was Spin the Bottle.

"So, you spin a bottle and then what? Well, first we need a bottle anyway. Let's go do this in the basement, I'm sure we'll find everything we need down there." The white unicorn led her filly friends towards the dark stairway.

They flipped a light on to reveal a nicely furnished basement filled with oddly colored furniture and an assortment of scientific equipment. "Perfect!" Sweetie Belle shouted as she jumped over to the nearest countertop and grabbed a small bottle of iodine.

Scootaloo agreed and opened the book back up to the appropriate page to explain the rules. She looked them over and read out loud as she skimmed through. "This game is meant for three or more ponies. First take the bottle and place it on a hard surface, preferably on the floor, then sit in a circle around it. Easy enough right?"

The three did as instructed then the pegasus continued reading. "Next, ensure that everyone in the group are close friends and open minded. Okay? Check. Now that you're all set up, each pony will take turns spinning the bottle across the surface. After you spin the bottle, you must then kiss on the lips, whichever pony the bottle is pointing at. This game is meant to open the door to new relationships."

The three looked at one another while sitting in the circle. Scootaloo scratched the back of her mane and smiled. "Um, maybe we should play something else."

"What's the matter? Chicken?" Applebloom teased and Sweetie giggled.

"No I am not a chicken! Fine, let's just do this, who's going first?" Once again the three fell silent as each nervously glanced at the other.

Rolling her eyes the brave pegasus decided she'd go first. "Looks like you two are the chickens. Here, give me that bottle."

She placed a hoof on the cap and gave it a forceful nudge. It began to rapidly spin, turning round and round while each filly stared at it with wide eyes. As it came to a stop, Applebloom gulped. The bottle was pointing straight at the nervous earth pony. Their eyes met, each was sizing up the other's willingness to go through with the game. Determined to prove they were not chickens, and knowing that's what they'd be called if they backed out, they leaned towards one another. The lucky white unicorn had a wide grin stretched across her face as she watched them inch closer. Their lips were only a few centimeters apart and they closed their eyes as they prepared to make contact. Tired of waiting, Sweetie sent a small burst of magic into Applebloom's back, forcing her into the kiss. Blood rushed to their cheeks as they enjoyed their first kiss, heavy blush set in on their noses and they held their lips together for a surprising amount of time. After what seemed like an eternity, they parted.

The purple maned unicorn stared at the two, waiting for some sort of description or detail on exactly how it felt. "Well? Say something, anything."

The two fillies stayed staring at one another, desperately trying to read the other's emotions. Scootaloo decided to speak up. "So... did you like it?"

Sweetie Belle leaned in and waited for the blushing earth pony to share her thoughts. "I... I don't know. Did you?"

The orange pegasus shyly nodded and looked down at the bottle. "Yeah, it was... nice."

Feeling left out, the unicorn grabbed the bottle in her aura of magic and set it into motion. "My turn," she stated happily.

The bottle stopped spinning pointing between the unicorn and the pegasus, directly away from Applebloom. "I guess that means you, Scootaloo." She cheerfully said and jumped up to give her a kiss.

The still flustered orange pony didn't have time to react before she was once again engaged in a kiss with one of her best friends. Applebloom sat back and watched, wondering if her other friend kissed any differently. The unicorn definitely seemed more confident than either of the other two. She stood on her hooves and continued pressing forward as her lips gently pulled on her friend's. She parted them and with one final step, Scootaloo fell over on her back. However, the unicorn didn't feel that she had her fair turn yet and climbed on top of her. She continued aggressively sucking on the filly's mouth, but the pegasus didn't seem to object at all. In fact, she was enjoying herself more than she'd like to admit. Sweetie Belle couldn't help but smile mid-kiss as she felt her friend's lips parting even more. Their tongues made contact and forced them both into a new level of passion. Applebloom couldn't help but feel a little left out, knowing her kiss was nowhere near as good.

The pegasus wrapped her arms around the excited filly above her and her wings spread wide. As Sweetie Belle began running a hoof down the filly's soft, warm stomach, Applebloom interrupted.

"Ahem, so can we do the next game now or what?"

The unicorn let out a deep sigh and rolled over onto her back. She closed her eyes and caught her breath. Scootaloo seemed nearly euphoric as she wiped her messy mouth and let her arm plop back down onto the floor. She was staring up at the ceiling with blissfully narrow eyes and a crooked grin.

"Alrighty then, next game!" Applebloom quickly opened the book back up and turned to the appropriate page. "Seven Minutes in Heaven: Unlike the previous games mentioned in the book, this one is meant to provoke more passionate and ecstatic actions between the two players. See? Y'all did the passionate stuff too soon..." Applebloom glared at the two still blissful fillies.

"Sorry, I kinda got carried away." Sweetie admitted.

"Well next it's my turn, and you're gonna play with me," the earth pony commanded as she went back to the book and Sweetie Belle shrugged.

"To play, simply go into a closet or closed off area and wait for your partner to join you. You have seven minutes to share any physical affection you wish to with your partner. The point of this exercise is to explore your sexuality towards your partner while not fearing being judged by the outside world or your partner. The darkness represents the secret nature of your actions, and the small space represents the world you create with your partner for those seven minutes in heaven. Okay, so, there's a broom closet over there, and Twilight has a timer on her desk. Okay, let's go Sweetie Belle!"

Applebloom quickly trotted into the broom closet and pushed the clutter out onto the floor. The unicorn set the timer for seven minutes and instructed Scootaloo to start it as soon as the door closed. The orange pegasus nodded and continued staring up at the ceiling. The excited earth pony had already settled herself in the closet and was patiently waiting on her partner to join her. As the unicorn made her way over, she told Scootaloo to hit the timer, then quickly shut the door.

It was pitch black in the closet and the two fillies were giggling as they blindly touched one another with their hooves, trying to figure out exactly what the other was doing. Sweetie's hoof brushed across the earth pony's soft cheek and made it's way around her neck. Before she knew it, Applebloom was pulled into a deep kiss with one of her best friends. She couldn't see a thing but her vivid imagination was going wild. Still excited from her last make out session, the unicorn was quick to open her mouth and let her tongue out. The invigorated earth pony didn't mind at all, welcoming the passionate affection. With her sense of sight completely taken away, her others flourished. The taste of her friend's curious tongue dancing in her mouth, the sweet scent of her soft mane and shiny coat, the sound of their lips lightly smacking with each reconnecting kiss, the feel of a warm body tightly pressing against her own, all made her head spin with unfamiliar desires.

They separated for a moment to breathe. "Sweetie Belle," Applebloom spoke out of breath. "How long do ya think its been?"

The unicorn shrugged, then realized she couldn't be seen. "I don't know, why?"

"I don't wanna stop yet is all." The loving earth pony touched her muzzle to her friend's and felt her warm breath brushing her lips.

"Me neither." The unicorn reconnected with another kiss, this time feeling a deeper emotion than before.

It was still dark but their eyes had adjusted enough to see one another. Suddenly they were blinded by light, Scootaloo stood in front of the source. "Guys quick! I think Twilight woke up!"

Before either could move, the lavender mare came trotting downstairs with rage in her eyes as she looked over the mess. "What's going on down here?! Why is my iodine on the floor, why do you have that inappropriate book down here, why are my closet things all over the floor and why are you two in there looking so guilty?!"

Twilight stomped her hoof in frustration. The fillies were all silent so she decided to take them all upstairs. "You girls are going to have some explaining to do in the morning, but for now I really need to sleep. I don't know what I heard or what you two were doing down there but I'm going to find out." She looked over Sweetie Belle and Applebloom who were both blushing and staying close.

She led them into a spare room with two beds. "Alright - Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle will share that bed, Applebloom, you go to the other one. I want you two to stay apart til the morning and until I work out what to do with you and who to talk to about this. Now go to sleep and I don't want to hear another peep from anyone. Got it?!"

They each nodded and Twilight shut the door with a groan. After they were sure she was gone, they all started giggling quietly.

Scootaloo was the first to speak. "Sorry guys, I forgot to start the timer. You were in there for a really long time and I was falling asleep."

"I figured as much." Applebloom whispered from across the room.

Sweetie Belle slid out of bed and made her way over to her friend, giving her yet another welcomed kiss. Then she returned to her place beside the blushing orange pegasus. "Let's get some sleep, we're probably going to be in a lot of trouble tomorrow."

"Okay." The other two said together and rolled over under the blankets.

About an hour later, Applebloom was fast asleep and snoring loudly, a tiny smile on her face. Scootaloo tossed and turned, not feeling remotely tired. She turned to face her sleeping friend and rested a wing around her. Sweetie Belle opened her eyes and smiled at the pegasus. "Can't sleep? Me neither, I've been up for a while now."

"No, I keep thinking about all this random stuff, and it's driving me crazy." Scootaloo cleared her throat, "Maybe you can help me?"

Sweetie considered it, then cringed as she heard Applebloom let out a deep breath in her sleep. "I... I can't, we'll get in trouble."

"I guess you're right." Scootaloo sighed and rolled over to face the wall, a growing sense of depression and jealousy filling her mind.

"'Night Scootaloo..." Sweetie looked down, wishing she could go cuddle with Applebloom.

Each laid awake, wondering what tomorrow would bring.

Trans-Sistered

"And that's why I know that no matter what, my best friend will always be there when I need him to be, even if we don't agree on things all the time," a small young colt looked to his tall yellow friend, who sat at his desk in the classroom with a gushing smile.

The chubby little colt bowed and stepped forward towards his desk, glancing back as his teacher spoke up. "Excellent report on friendship, and how it can be as strong as brotherhood, Snips. Now who wants to go next? How about our guest from the Big Apple?"

A nervous orange earth pony with freckles splattered across her cheeks nodded with her bangs falling over her eyes. She blew them to one side with a huff before standing up and trotting in front of the class. She shakily held her paper forward, her tail instinctively wrapping over her left haunch as she stood at an angle, concealing her other bare flank. "Hello, my name is Babs Seed, and this is my report on what sisterhood means to me."

The small mare cleared her throat and took a deep, calming breath. She closed her eyes, the words she had written straight from her heart reciting themselves in her mind. Then she cleared her throat and began to speak.

"A-a big sister is like a best friend that knows you better than anypony else in the world. She'll always be there to look out for you when you need her to, and there's nothin' in the world that could come between you. When you have your big sister by your side, you're invincible. Nothin' can hurt you, because she'll be there protecting you from any sort of harm. Whether there's a bully trying to push you around, or you're just having a hard day, your sister will always know exactly what to say to make you smile again."

Babs took another deep breath and let herself smile, her tail falling to its natural position as she continued her speech. "Not every pony in the world is lucky enough to have a big sister to look out for her. I know exactly how it feels not to have one, and that's a world I would never want to live in again. My sister picks me up when I'm down, she helps me get through the walks of life, and she teaches me everything I need to know to be strong like her. Without her, I'd be a completely different pony. I'd be a lesser version of myself, and I'd have nothing to aspire to become."

The filly puffed her chest out and nodded, her green eyes grazing over the attentive students in front of her. "In short: my sister completes me, and she's everything I hope to grow up to be."

"Very good, Babs. That was a lovely speech. Now who would like to go next?" Cheerilee asked as the Manehattan filly trotted to her desk in between Scootaloo and Apple Bloom.

The cocky orange pegasus stuck her hoof out and Babs slapped it with her own, each mare smiling. "So how'd I do?"

"Awesomely," Scootaloo replied. "You nailed the whole sisterhood thing. Now I feel bad about my less good speech. Darn it."

"Aw come on now Scoots," Apple Bloom spoke up, peeking over her cousin's head. "I bet you nailed it too."

The proud filly fluttered her small wings and grinned with confidence. "You really think so? I hope so, 'cause Rainbow Dash is one heck of an amazing sister. She gives me plenty to write about!"

"Scootaloo!" Cheerilee scolded. "Since you seem so eager to speak, then how about you go next?"

The pegasus flattened her ears and nodded, blushing as her classmates giggled while she stepped to the front of the room.

Drop It!

A white unicorn lowered her purple shades to make eye contact with the mare across for her, a blue eyed mare with creamy white coat. She winked and wrapped her front hoof around the mare standing next to her, a gray earth pony wearing an unlikely pair of black sunglasses.

"Alright, you guys ready for this?!" The white unicorn spoke first, exciting to impress her friends.

Next to the cream colored mare, a green unicorn sat impatiently waiting for the show to begin. The four were in an apartment building and all had been drinking unhealthy amounts of alcohol. The white unicorn known as Vinyl Scratch stood on top of a chair in front of a table covered in empty bottles and shot glasses, struggling to keep her balance. The gray mare next to her stood wobbling on the floor, letting out the occasional hiccup. The other two sat back and watched with judgmental grins as they waited to be impressed.

Octavia, the gray mare, cleared her throat and awaited Vinyl's instruction. The white unicorn raised a hoof and thought for a moment, then giggled and readied herself for the performance. "Alright Tavi, drop it!"

Octavia covered her mouth with both hooves and began attempting to form a rhythm of some sort with her lips and tongue. Pfft pfft cht, pfft pf-pfft chiki chiki, pfft pfft cht, pfft pf-pfft chiki chiki~

Vinyl grinned and approved, then lifted her front hooves in the air as if she were representing some sort of urban lower-class part of the city while holding an empty bottle to her mouth.

My name is Vinyl Scratch, and I'm blowing up this microphone

Whippin' up a fresh batch, of raps, I'm gonna throw em like a stone

You might ask what's the catch,

But all I gotta ask, is,

Sibling Rivalry

Two royal alicorn sisters sat bored, slowly passing the time in their royal chambers. The younger of the two slouched back on a sofa, slurping from a straw. The older sister scribbled on various parchments, only to crumble one up and toss it at a trashcan, missing and hitting the wall instead. The younger sister smiled and smashed her empty paper cup into a ball, then tossed it to the garbage pail as well, getting it in on her first try.

"Huzzah!"

"Luna, keep your voice down." The older of two sisters rolled her eyes at the dark blue mare from across the room.

"I'm so sorry big sister. It's just that I get excited when I best you," Luna explained with a cocky grin.

Celestia scoffed and dismissed her sister's notions with the wave of a gold-booted hoof. "A stroke of luck hardly qualifies as besting me, little sister."

Luna shrugged and crumpled another cup, tossing straight into the same trash can.

Blog

This is a list of basic image styles I offer when accepting art commissions. Note that if you're looking to commission me for art, you'll likely never be first in line due to my inexcusable laziness. If you need your commission to be done quickly, then you must pester me about it nonstop until it's done. Anyway, to the Guide!

NOTE: All prices are subject to negotiation and change, depending on but not limited to; complexity, number of characters, time priority, genders, species, and purpose.

All examples are provided for reference use only.

Example One:     

This is what I like to call Comic Style. It has solid black outlines, and solid one-shade shading. It's the easiest style to draw, and probably the most fun.

Basic Image: $20 (One character with transparent or solid-colored background)

Advanced: +$10 per character, +$15 for an Elaborate Background. I could add any simple background for free.

Example Two:     

This is Sketchy Style. It's basically a refined version of the sketch I make before completing a normal piece of art. People seem to like it, and I'm not one to argue. Sometimes it takes for ever to make the sketches look decent, but the end result usually looks okay.

Basic Image: $20

Advanced: +$10 per character, +$15 for an Elaborate Background. I could add any simple background for free.

Example Three:            

This is the most common style I draw in, so I'll call it Standard Image. It always includes blended shading and black outlines. It's a more refined and complete version of Sketchy Style, and takes a while longer to do.

Basic Image: $30

Advanced: +$10 per character, +$15 for an Elaborate Background. I could add any simple background for free.

Example Four:         